Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1:

(Howdy! I’m Doze! And this is my Mother 3 X My Hero Academia crossover. Though, there will be a few retcons on a few ends, of course. I hope you guys like the story! My Hero belongs to Kōhei Horikoshi and Mother 3 to Nintendo & Shigisato Itoi. Enjoy!)

“Come on, honey!” A man shouted, carrying one of his sons in his arm, his wife’s hand his in his other. The woman carried her crying baby. The family was running through a burning woods. “I-It’s okay, Lucas. We’re almost home…” She told the baby to calm him down. Their sons were crying loudly. “Claus, it’s okay…Shh…Hinawa, through here.” The man said to his wife, going through a pathway through the trees. “Flint, they’re right behind us!” Hinawa shouted to her husband. They didn’t understand why, but strangers wearing masks with pig noses were chasing them. Their reinforcements came with tanks that were destroying the forest. Flint handed Clause to his wife grabbed a giant stick and prepared it as a weapon. “Targets located. Secure them.” A soldier said that, “What are you talking about?” Flint asked, they merely approached the family. “Back off my wife and boys!” Flint attacked them with the stick, he knocked out two sentries of these individuals. “Stun them. Master wants them all alive.” Their commander said. They tranquilized Flint and Hinawa.

“There they are! Hinawa! Flint!” An old man led a entire village of people, the old man was Alec, Hinawa’s father. Next to him was Bronson, the town blacksmith and Boney, the family’s reliable dog. “Back off of them!” The people they brought with them fought off the strangers. As two were securing the babies, “Lighter! Wess! They’re trying to get Lucas and Claus!” The two men tried to fight off the strangers. “Reggie! Boney! Stay with Hinawa and Flint!” He order the dog and man, as they went close to the couple and held off the people trying to take them.

“Let go of them! They’re just babies!” Wess shouted at the one, holding Claus. The stranger holding Lucas than tased Lighter! The babies loud cries were roaring.

“The plateau’s too far away. We can’t call the Dragos. Wess saw the one who held Lucas getting away! “They’ve got Lucas!” The old man shouted, running toward the stranger getting away! Bronson fought the invaders, making sure to keep the family safe.

Wess continued into the woods, he realized the  stranger was getting into a tank with Lucas still in his hands. He ran as fast as he could, hoping he could make it. “I’m coming, Lucas!” He jumped and threw giant sized staples at the tank’s tires to try and restrain it. But to no avail. The man got in the tank and rode forward. Wess was either determined or mad in that moment, trying to jump onto the tank. A pigmask hopped out of the cockpit and tased Wess. “No! No…” Wess had limited vision in the moment, he passed out and fell off the tank.

Flint awoke to a the sound of a campfire. Tessie was tending to Hinawa’s wounds from the escape, but at that moment, she looked like the life was sucked out of her. Alec holding Claus securely in his arms. Flint was licked by Boney, “I’m okay, boy. I’m okay.” He petted his companion’s head. Hinawa hugged her husband tightly. “Flint!” Bronson called out to him. “Bronson. What happened?” He asked. Bronson looked upset, “I…I have bad news, Flint.” Flint’s eyes widened and he looked around. He didn’t see anyone holding Lucas, “Bronson…Where’s Lucas?” He asked, Wess looked down, tearing up with guilt. “Bronson, where is my son?!” Flint shouted at his friend. Wess got up, “I couldn’t get to him in time. We tried to hold off those…Pigmasks. But…when I followed them. They got into a tank with Lucas abducted.” Flint felt his eyes and tears flow down his face. He fell to his knees and smashed his fist against the ground in anger. “I’m so sorry, Flint. If only we had gotten there sooner, Lucas would still be here.” Tessie and Hinawa walked up to him. “Flint…” Tessie put her arm to comfort him, and he pushed her away aggressively!

“Tessie!” Hinawa went to her friend, Claus started to cry loudly. Flint went and grabbed a stick from the fire and smash the fire up! He screamed loudly, and put the fire out on the one he had in his hand. “Flint! What are you doing?!” Reggie shouted at him, “You’re scaring Claus and Hinawa’s watching!” He struck Reggie with the stick and knocked him out! Bronson tried to hold Flint down, “Stop it, Flint!” He shouted! “Bronson, move!” Lighter ordered him to move, he let go of Flint and Lighter snuck up on him and knocked him out with a log. Hinawa was in tears, “Lucas…my baby’s gone…” She said, grief-struck.

(A week later)

In Japan, a well-dressed white-mouse/dog/bear was surveying the area of a laboratory. This was Nezu, the Principal of the Hero School UA Academy and smarter than 50% of the world. “What were these people doing here?” He asked himself, recalling certain memories he didn’t like. “Whatever the case, these strange individuals have some sort of connection to…him.” He and his associates analyzed the computers canvased the area. The investigation related to strange people abducting animals and people for their quirks. Nezu stumbled across research notes.

“Log Day 5: Subject is shown to have strong connections to Master’s former companion. However, when we subjected him to tests, the powers activated as defense protocol. When we turn the subject into a Chimera, he will be immensely powerful for Master. Our technicians have yet to create machine parts.”

Nezu’s fur bristled in fear. Cursed humans, he thought to himself. “Nezu, did you find anything?” Detective Tsukauchi called out to him, “This journal details one of their test subjects. They planned on turning someone into a Chimera.” He explained, “Though, at the mention of machine parts, I do not think they’re talking about something like me.” He thought internally. “Tsukauchi-san! We found something! A baby!” An officer told him, the two men looked in confusion, but Nezu’s confusion turned to worry at the mention of it being a baby.

An officer held a small infant in his arms, from a small table bed they kept him in. “The scientists were in a hurry, it seems.” Detective Tsukauchi said, “They seemed to have left some of their test subjects.” They took note of some animals that were left here. But it seems they were gathered from other places from the world. Animals from different regions and habitats were found in cages. Nezu had his eyes set on the baby. “May I hold him?” He asked the officer, and the officer handed the baby to him.

Nezu looked at the infant, unwrapping the blanket from him and looked for any scars or marks. The baby had blond hair, and his eyes were blue, but highlighted by purple, strangely enough. They gave him a tag in his ear, with a number labeling him.

The baby looked at the “mouse” with question, and grabbed his ear. Nezu was startled, “L-Little one, please don’t do that.” He calmly told the infant, smiling kindly.

They called in reinforcements, gathering the animals to send to their places back on earth, with Nezu and Tsukauchi taking the infant to Recovery Girl. “All vitals show that he is healthy. But the scans and tests don’t show any signs of abnormality.” Nezu looked over the results himself, “Are you sure?” He asked, at least double-checking. He held the baby in his arms, feeling protective in the moment. “No, nothing seems out of the ordinary.” Chiyo had said. Nezu took a breath of relief, “Okay, thankfully, they didn’t hurt this little one.” He said, looking at the baby. The baby smiled at the rodent, and giggled happily. Nezu chuckled when he grabbed his nose again, he found the baby adorable and endearing.

“Still, I couldn’t find anyone with a registered name Lucas here, let alone an infant that was born…I’m guessing at least a couple months ago.”  He said, looking at his youth and understanding that Lucas was only born two months ago.

“The poor dear’s parents must be so worried about him.” Recovery Girl said, sadly. Nezu saddened at the infant. But his anger was boiling at the humans who abducted him beneath. He was thankful that the child wasn’t harmed or mutated in any way.

“Hmm…I suppose I can take care of him. Until I find his parents.” Nezu suggested. Tsukauchi looked at his acquaintance, “Are you sure, sir?” He asked, slightly terrified and concerned at the idea of Nezu taking in a baby.

“I don’t see why not! I don’t mind adopting the boy as my own!” He said cheerfully. Lucas cooed as he petted Nezu’s fur. “He seems to like me already, anyway!” He held the baby securely, “For the time being, I wish to take the role of Lucas’ father.” He said.

That night, Nezu held the baby close to him as he slept, protectively holding him and keeping him safe. He said he’d keep him comforted until he bought and assembled a crib for him. Nezu and Lucas was in deep slumber, but unbeknownst to them, a strange being was watching them sleep. “So, this is my descendant. Despite circumstance, he is safe. And safe he must remain. For…Mother.” Was all the being had said.

(So, here we are! What do you guys think? I know I’ve set up some probably-obvious/not obvious mystery, but I hope you’ll like this story anyway. Don’t worry, Lucas’ family won’t be excluded from the story. Remember to stay strong and awesome! Someone’s out there who cares about you greatly!)

Chapter Text

(Okay, so more Dadzu! I figured I’d at least make a few stories of Nezu taking care of Lucas through the years. Meanwhile, Tazmily’s trying to recover a little. I’ll make a full in-depth look at how the village handles Lucas’ abduction, later. Enjoy the chapter and lemme know what you think)

Nezu had to adjust quite a bit to having Lucas around. He made his first priority to buy everything he would need to take care of a baby. Diapers, emergency bags, bottles, pacifiers and teething remedies. Nezu tried to stay on top of everything. Though, he must admit it was hard to take care of Lucas. The loud cries of his son came calling from his left. “Give me a moment, little pup.” He told him, calmly. He finished up some paperwork, then got out of his chair to pick up his baby. “Shhh…” he shushed the baby, patting his back. “Hmm…I don’t think you need to be burped.” He didn’t know why Lucas was crying, he had a clean diaper, he had a fresh bottle of milk in his crib, and he wasn’t supposed to be teething just yet. Nezu let out a sigh, but remained calm. “My little one, what’s upsetting you so much?” Nezu asked him, Lucas’ crying started stopping when he realized Nezu was the one to pick him up.

Nezu took a breath of relief, that the crying was subsiding.

“It’s okay, little pup. Papa’s here.” He sat down in his chair and put his finger out, Lucas grabbed it tightly with his little hand. “There, there, my dear boy.” Nezu smiled at his little one. “I do think it’s your nap-time, Lucas.” He started rocking him to sleep, possibly thinking Lucas was just tired. He heard a knock at his door, “Who is it?” Nezu asked, politely. “It’s Toshinori, Nezu-san.” This was a surprise, “Come in! Come in, old friend!” Nezu excitedly permitted Toshinori to open the door. A skeletal man with blonde hair entered into the office. “Toshi! What a great surprise to see you. What brings you here?” He asked, wondering what would bring the Number One Hero back to his former school.

“It’s nothing serious. I thought I’d just drop by to check on you.” He explained himself, Nezu nodded in understanding.

“I’d offer you tea, my friend, but as you can see, I’m putting my pup down for a nap.” Nezu continued rocking Lucas, he could see him growing drowsier by the minute. Nezu wouldn’t mind a bit of ginger root tea, right now.

“So, this is Lucas? He’s so young…” He looked at the baby, “Yes. But, unfortunately, I haven’t made any progress on finding his parents.”

Lucas eyes started growing heavy and closing. Nezu dropped his smile as he continued to speak.

“As far as I can see, no record in Japan has mentioned my pup at all.” He said, the rodent felt conflicted. He already cared about the baby as his own, but he didn’t want to take him away from the parents he may already have.

Toshinori understood how his old friend was feeling, though only empathetically.

“I may have to conduct my search to other nations. Until then, I’m trying my best to take care of Lucas.” He said, gently putting him back in his crib. Lucas in his repose felt he was losing grip on Nezu’s finger and tried to reach out again. Nezu put a puppy plush for him to snuggle up with, as a substitute.

“You look like you’re doing a good job.” Toshinori pointed out, kindly. Nezu smiled at the compliment, “I appreciate that, Toshi.” He said, getting his teacups. “Now, can I offer you tea? I hope you don’t mind ginger.”

Toshinori looked at him, gladly. Nezu shifted his thoughts to the facility they found his boy in. “What do you think they were doing with the animals we found? What would he want with Lucas?” He asked, worried evident in his tone. “Nezu?” Toshinori asked, not seeing his friend drop his guard so suddenly like that. Nezu caught wind of himself and returned to his neutral happy state, “Oh! Silly me, I was caught in the moment!” He said, trying reassure his friend that he wasn’t worried. He took a sip of his tea. “Hey, it’s okay to be worried, okay?” Toshinori asked, Nezu only smiled nervously. “Ah, I know, old friend! I’m fine, I assure you!” Nezu had no intention of showing that he was afraid.

“There we go! All changed into your new onesie!” Nezu said, changing his son’s diaper for the might and put him in a koala onesie. Lucas looked at his adoptive father, giggling quietly. Nezu changed into his bed attire and settled down.

That night, Nezu huddled close to his son. He was being protective of him, to make sure he was safe. He kissed Lucas’ forehead, “Papa’s here, son. Have sweet dreams, okay?” He quietly whispered to him. He hummed a small song before he drifted into slumber.

(Meanwhile)

Flint hadn’t returned yet. Ever since the incident, Flint was put in the jailhouse to cool off. But Bronson let him out, shortly afterward. Hinawa soothed Claus gently, “Shh…Go to sleep, sweetie.” She said, gently. “Daddy will be back soon.” She hoped he was okay. She couldn’t bear to lose her husband, not after…

”Lucas…” She muttered under her breath, “My Lucas.” Hinawa felt her tears return to her. Before the incident, she and Flint were visiting her father, they were only expecting a small walk from the village to his log-house. She didn’t expect those strange people appearing to them in the woods. And now, Lucas was taken by them. She was scared, what would they do to her baby? She hoped he wasn’t hurt or worse. Claus fell asleep in his mother’s arms, she tried to smile, but it was scary to. “Please…Please be okay, Lucas.” She muttered.

Boney whimpered as he laid down, missing his friend, greatly. Boney suffered from survivor’s guilt in the moment, wishing he had been there to save Lucas from the invaders. “One day, I’ll find Lucas’ scent again. I promise you, Lucas, I’ll find you and bring you home.” He thought to himself, looking at Hinawa, he walked over and comforted her, as she put Claus in his crib.

Flint wasn’t the same, he became somewhat despondent, and now, he keeps going into the woods by himself. He was too determined to find Lucas, he wasn’t waiting for anyone to go with him. He was walking through some fallen trees and rough pathways. He may be opt to search the Drago Plateau…Perhaps he could recruit the Dragos to help him search. They were friendly creatures, after all. “I’m coming, Lucas. Daddy’s gonna save you, okay?” He wiped the sweat off his forehead and drank some water from his canteen. Flint is trying his best to remain calm, he needed to make sure Hinawa and Claus were safe, after all. He wasn’t going to let himself have any more of that outburst. He needs to stay strong. His family’s counting on them.

(So, here we are! What’d ya think? As for the question of Lucas’ powers, I’d say they’re going to be a bit of a mix from Mother 3 and Smash Bros, with a few extras. I hope you’ll like when I get into that part of the story. Remember to stay strong and awesome! And remember not to be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 3:

(Here we go! I’ll try to write how the village handles Lucas’ abduction here, meanwhile Nezu is still conducting his investigation)

Bronson and a few villagers went after Flint. Wess and his son Duster said they were headed to Osohe Castle to find someone who could help their search;let alone a possibility of where the invaders could be hiding if they were still on the islands. Bronson encouraged Lighter to stay behind to look after his son, Fuel. After all, he was the same age as Lucas and Claus. “All right, through here.” He said, trying to make his way to the Drago Plateau. “Why would Flint come all the way out here on his own? He could get killed. The creatures can get aggressive over here.” Bateau asked, Bronson wiped his forehead from sweat.

“You don’t know. Flint’s going through a hard time.” He explained. “He lost his kid, and he’s trying his best to find him and bring him home. From his perspective, the weight of the world is on his shoulders.” He couldn’t say this from experience, but he knew Flint more personally from growing up with him, he could always see what was on Flint’s mind ever since youth.

“So, he just thinks he has to solve this himself?” Abbot asked him, clenching his fist. “He’s not alone here! When someone is lost, we have to stick together!” Thomas looked worried when he looked over the cliffside, Bateau looked at him. “Everything okay, Thomas?” He asked, “What if…What is Lucas is…you know…” He asked. “There’s no way!“ Bronson shouted at him, “They wouldn’t just take Lucas, only to kill him.” He was hoping that they didn’t. He didn’t want to see what would happen if that were the case. Flint, Hinawa, Alec, Boney and…Claus especially.

“There he is! Flint!” Bronson called out to him. Flint looked over and saw his friends over. “Oh. Hey, Bronson.” He said, holding something in his hands. “What is that?” Bronson analyzed it, “It’s a Drago Fang.”

(Meanwhile)

Nezu concluded from Lucas’ DNA results that he was half Japanese, half American. So, he began his search with files in the U.S.

Still, he found nothing. Only a few instances of babies named Lucas, but hardly any matched the description of his pup. “Still, nothing.” He took a deep breath, pouring a cup of tea. With a pacifier in his mouth, Lucas looked at his adoptive father, trying to reach for him. Nezu smiled happily at his pup, deciding to take a break from his investigation.

“Here, I’ll go ahead and make a new bottle for you, Lucas.” He said, going to grab a clean baby bottle with formula milk. While it was in the microwave, heating up. He picked up his son, and Lucas grabbed his nose again. Nezu gently picked his hand off his nose. “Lucas, please don’t grab Papa’s nose.” He said, kindly. Lucas started giggling. “Baaa…” He said, in infantile gibberish. Nezu only chuckled, “You are quite the precious one, little pup.” He said, realizing this was around the time Lucas would start to speak. “Baaab!” He said, cheerfully.

Then, the phone rang. Nezu sighed sadly, “I have to get back to work, little one.” He put him back in his crib with his new bottle, and the puppy plush to comfort.

If they called in a meeting with him, he may have to call Aizawa to babysit his son. He just hoped he wasn’t going out patrolling tonight.

(A few hours, later)

“Say…Papa.” Nezu told his son, trying to have him practice his first word. Lucas looked at his father, giggling. “You can do it, Lucas. Pa-Pa.” He slowed down to emphasize the syllables. “Ba…” Lucas tried to say, copying his father’s words.

“You’re getting it, my dear boy!” Nezu said, cheerfully and excited. “Don’t worry, you be able to say it someday.” He nuzzled his forehead, which tickled the baby into laughter. “Hey, Nezu. I’ve got the paperwork you wanted.”  It was Aizawa knocking on the door, Nezu looked over. “Come in!” He said, cheerfully.

“Hey. Here we are.” He said, plainly. Placing the paperwork on his desk. “Am I correct to assume this is from the class you expelled?” Nezu asked, taking note of his current track record. Aizawa nodded, “Anyway, how’s Lucas doing?” He asked, still not sure of how the rodent was raising the boy. “As of now, he’s doing better! I’m currently trying to get him to his first word.” Nezu said, excitedly, eyes lighting up. Aizawa smiled, “That has to be fun.” Lucas looked over at the tall man, grabbing his puppy plush and giggling.

Nezu still thought of his investigation, will he even find the boy’s parents? Are his parents even still alive? He didn’t know what to make of it. But he knew he needed to keep his pup safe. He couldn’t bear to think of what would happen if Lucas fell into the wrong hands again.

(So, here we are! I hope it’s been fun! Next chapter is Lucas’ “Quirk”. I hope you like that chapter. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! And remember to cast anxiety on Him, because He cares for you. 1 Peter 5:7)

Chapter Text

Chapter 4:

(Okay, so time for Quirk examination! Of course, this is only going to be a few tidbits of Lucas’ PSI, anyways. Oh yeah! I’ve gotta mention headcanon voices for some of the characters! I’ll show them at the end! Enjoy the chapter!)

Nezu was happy, but simultaneously anxious to know about Lucas’ Quirk. Happy, because of how happy it made his little pup. But anxious, because of what they possibly did to him. “What do you think my Quirk will be, Papa? Will I be fluffy like you?” Lucas asked his papa, excitedly. Nezu only chuckled, “I’m not quite sure, little pup! Oh, but that would be so adorable!” He told him, imagining his son as an actual pup. “Whatever I get, I’mma be the best hero ever! Just like All Might!” Lucas shouted, “But also to be like Papa!” Nezu looked at his boy with a smile, hiding nervousness at the idea of his son becoming a hero.

“Well, whatever the case, Lucas. I’m sure your Quirk will be something great!” He told him, happily. Watching his baby giggle was the most precious thing to Nezu, and he wanted to protect him from the world.

“Well, dearie. I’m looking at the results and it seems like you’re Quirkless.” She explained, which left Lucas in shock. Nezu looked at his son, worried how he’d be at this news. “Are you sure? Perhaps he’s a late bloomer?” He asked his friend, he had to make sure that Lucas didn’t receive anything horrible from those people. Part of him would be relieved if Lucas didn’t have any quirk from those people, but he didn’t want to crush his son’s dreams.

“As of now, there’s no sign of any genetic makeup of a Quirk. If he hasn’t shown any new signs, I don’t think he’ll show any now.” She looked at Lucas, sadly. He started tearing up, “It’ll be okay, honey, I promise.” She told him, Nezu patted his son’s head, reassuringly. “Don’t be upset, little pup! Everything will be okay!” He told him, calmly. “I’m sorry, Papa!”  Lucas apologized under his tears, Nezu looked at his child, confused as to why would apologize. “Son, why would you apologize? You haven’t done anything bad.” He told him, “I didn’t get my Quirk.” He said.

“Son, you don’t need to apologize.” He said, trying to comfort his pup. “But I can’t be a hero…” Lucas said, thinking he couldn’t be a hero without a Quirk. “Lucas, you don’t need a Quirk to be a hero.” Nezu explained, “Do you think Mr. Aizawa relies so heavily on his Quirk to fight?” Lucas thought of Aizawa, and how he remembered his Quirk worked.

“N-No…” He said, “And what about me? Do I use my Quirk to fight criminals?” He asked, sure he knew how to fight, but High Specs was more for strategy and situational sagacity.

“N-Nuh-uh.” Lucas said, “Well, there you go!” Nezu told his son.

“So, I…I can still be a hero?” Lucas asked, Nezu was unsure. He was still scared of his son getting hurt out there. He smiled as he wiped his son’s tears. “Of course you can, little pup! You can still be a hero!” He said, cheerfully. Lucas started to smile happily, “Yay! I can’t wait! I’ll get to be a good hero just like Papa!” Lucas shouted. Nezu only giggled, “There’s my happy baby!” Nezu placed a kiss on his forehead. “Papa!” Lucas blushed nervously, he didn’t like being babied.

(A few days later)

Lucas played with some of his toys. He was stacking his blocks and he was looking for one for his final piece of the stack. “Here you are!” He said, trying to grab the block, but then he noticed it started shaking until it went into Lucas’ hand. “Mm?” He wondered what happened and then tried to stack the final block. But then, the block itself moved to the top. “Huh?” Lucas looked at the block, “What’s going on?” He asked, thinking. He tried to grab the block from the stack, and a blue light shown from his hand and the block he was trying to reach. The block moved back into his hand. “I…I got a Quirk?” He asked, “I got a Quirk!” He was excited, he had a Quirk after all! He couldn’t wait to tell his papa, he’d be so excited! “O-Ow!” He let that one out, he realized he had hurt himself, running around. He got a cut, “Gotta get a bandaid.” He said, before he notice the light on his hand changed from blue to green.

“Why change to green?” He asked, grabbing a bandaid from his drawer and then as he was about to, he could see the wound was fading away. “Whoa…It…It stop hurting.” He said. He was excited, “I gotta tell Papa!” He said, excitedly running out of his room.

Nezu was brewing a cup of tea, watching a tv show. “PAPA! PAPA!” Lucas shouted loudly, Nezu was startled in response! He was increasingly worried, “Lucas! Is everything okay?!” He asked, scared. “Look, Papa! I got my Quirk!” He showed his father the blue light excitedly, pulling a tea cup close to him. “Look, see? I can pull things!” He said, Nezu looked at his son, worried, but not trying to show it. “Th-This is incredible, Lucas.” He tried to say, proudly. But on the inside, he was scared. He was worried they did something to his pup. “Look! I got something else!” He kissed his papa’s scar, and a green light surrounded Nezu’s vision. “Wh-What is…” He asked, looking as his vision was restored. “Huh? Why Papa’s booboo still there?” Lucas asked, Nezu looked at his son in confusion.

“What do you mean, Lucas? He asked, calmly. Lucas looked at his father. Why isn’t Papa happy, he thought. “I got hurt and when I got bandaid, the green light fixed the booboo. But for Papa, it didn’t fix it.” He explained. Nezu felt   his scar, “Son, why don’t we go see Recovery Girl again? I’m sure she can help us figure this out.” He said, Lucas nodded, thankfully.

“Hmm…The results still show that Lucas is Quirkless.” Chiyo explained, Nezu looked at the test results to double check. “I…I don’t understand.” Lucas looked at his papa, wondering why he was so worried. “Well, I’m not sure. Whatever this is, Lucas has the ability to control those powers.” She explained, “So, he still doesn’t have a Quirk.” Nezu assured. Lucas wondered why it shows he doesn’t have a quirk, but it seems like he does.

What does that mean…did they experiment on my poor pup? Nezu thought. Lucas hugged his papa, upset. “Is…Is Papa mad I got power?” He asked. Nezu hugged his son, back. “Shh, no. Papa’s not mad. I’m just confused, son, that’s all.” He said, he didn’t want to say “scared”, because of what happened to him for his Quirk.

(Later that night)

“Sorry I couldn’t heal the booboo, Papa.” Lucas apologized to his father. He never understood what that booboo was, and why it never seems to go away. Nezu patted his son’s head. “It’s okay, Lucas. I’m glad that you tried to heal it.” He complimented, “That proves you’re a caring young man.” He held his son close, being extra protective tonight. I’ve developed motherly instincts, it seems, Nezu thought to himself. “Papa? Is something wrong?” He asked, innocently. Lucas could notice when his papa was being overprotective. “I’m okay, son. I promise.” He told him, calmly. “Now get some sleep, okay?” Nezu asked, “Love you, Papa.” Lucas said, drifting into sleep. Nezu kissed his forehead goodnight, “I love you, too, my dear pup.” He held him close.

A mysterious being quietly watch the two sleep, “So, his powers have awakened. So, he aspires to be a hero.” He said. He pretended to pat the head of the child. “I’ll do right by you, Mother. I swear to protect Lucas. Always.”

(Soooooo, who dis mysterious being? Anyways, what’d ya guys think? So, to the headcanon voices.

Hinawa is voiced by Glory Curda from FF7R

Flint is voiced by Bradley Cooper

Bronson is voiced by Troy Baker from The Last of Us

??? is voiced by William Roberts from Xenoblade 2

Claus will be voiced by Michael Johnston from Kingdom Hearts

Lucas will be voiced by Josey Montana McCoy from Fire Emblem Heroes/Neo: The World Ends With You

I hope you guys like the cast, if you have any better ideas, I’m open to constructive criticism.

Remember to stay strong and awesome! Know that true redemption is found in Him)

Chapter Text

The Hero From Nowhere:

Chapter 5:

(Okay, so I wanted to explain a bit of Lucas’ powers, trying to make it work within the framework of the games, while remaining consistent with PSI abilities in general(his telekinesis as an exception), so I figured I’d add in one more before Lucas starts training)

Nezu prepared some hot tea. Lucas had a fever, so Nezu took the day off to take care of him. Since it was a Sunday, Aizawa helped him out. “Papa…my throat hurts.” Lucas told his father, voice raspy. “I know, son. But don’t you worry, the fever will pass! Now drink your tea, okay?” He handed him a tea cup, Lucas sniffed it, he drank it carefully, knowing it was hot.

“Now, the tea should have the right vitamins to help with the fever.” Nezu explained, “Mr. Aizawa is going out to get orange juice, too.” He knew Lucas liked orange juice. Lucas coughed a little, “Okay. I tell Mr. Aizawa thanks, later.” He said, remembering to always be kind.

Nezu chuckled at his son proudly, glad he remembers to always be kind. Lucas took another sip of his tea, and then he heard a knock at the door.

“Oh, is that Mr. Aizawa?” Lucas asked, not getting up from his place. “I’ll look. You bundle up, now, Lucas.” He told his son, giving him a blanket.

Lucas wrapped himself in the blanket, easing into the softness.

“Ah, welcome back, Aizawa-san!” Nezu greeted him, cheerfully. Aizawa had grocery bags in his hands, buying a few extra things.

“I figured you’d need a few extra things.” He explained, he bought replacement batteries for the thermometer and some multivitamins. “Thank you, Mr. Aizawa!” Lucas said, happily. Aizawa gave a dry smile, “No problem, kid.” He told him. Nezu was glad Aizawa seemed to be kind around Lucas, and that Lucas wasn’t afraid of the Eraser Hero.

“Thank you, Aizawa-san!” The rodent thanked his friend, glad he thought of extra amenities.

Lucas was fast asleep, Nezu patted his head for comfort.

“So, what’s the other reason you called me?” Aizawa asked, remembering that there was another reason for Nezu calling him to help with Lucas’ fever. Nezu smiled kindly, but there was a sign of “You know what I want, first.” Aizawa picked up on. The dark-haired man rolled his eyes and had Nezu climb up on top of him, sitting on his shoulder. “Okay, so what’s the other reason?” He asked again.

“The other reason was I wanted to ask if you could help train Lucas for the Hero Course when he’s older.” He told him. Sure, he had trepidations of the idea of his pup going into hero work, but he wanted to support him.

“Lucas wants to be a hero, and your teaching skills I think would help him, best.” He explained, “But at the same time, I need you to monitor Lucas’ abilities. There’s still so much we don’t know about them.” He wonders why Lucas’ power don’t appear to be a Quirk. What else could they be? “Besides, I think it would be fun if you trained my precious pup!” He said, cheerfully. Aizawa sighed at the thought of another Nezu running around on campus. “Ok, I don’t see why not. I’ll start training when he turns 10.” Aizawa said, wanting to Lucas to have his class hammered into his head before he actually started high school.

“Thank you, Aizawa-san!” Nezu thanked the man, patting his head affectionately. Aizawa gave a dry smile, “Sure.” He said, plainly.

Nezu gave a quick exegesis of his son’s powers, how it seemed related to healing and psychokinesis.

What did they hope to achieve with the experiments? The rodent thought to himself. “Papa, what does exper-experee-mint mean?” Lucas asked, Nezu and Aizawa looked at the child. Nezu looked confused.

“What do you mean, little pup?” He asked, nervously. He didn’t mutter that out loud, did he? “You said something ‘bout ‘experiment’, how you say that without talking?” He asked.

Nezu only looked at the boy in shock. “How did he hear that?” He thought to himself, “You did it again! You sayin’ stuff without talking!” Lucas told his papa, still confused.

The rodent looked at his son, realizing. “Son, are…are you reading my thoughts?” He asked, Lucas only shrugged, not knowing what “thoughts” meant.

“Hey, your throat’s clear, again.” Aizawa said, realizing the raspiness is gone.

“Ah, yeah! I feel fine! The tea worked, Papa!” He said, glad the tea helped.

“Well, the fever should go away soon, then, little one!” Nezu said, cheerfully, getting off of Aizawa  and sitting close to his pup. “Lucas, I want us to play a game.” He said, using this as a way to confirm if Lucas could hear his thoughts.

“Okay! What’s the game?” Lucas asked, liking it when he and his Papa played games.

“I’m going to speak without talking, and I want you to tell me the words I’m thinking of.” Nezu explained.

“Okay! Still, how you doing that?” Lucas asked, knowing his papa didn’t explain that to him. “I’ll tell you later, little pup.” Nezu said, realizing that he’d have to explain what thoughts are.

“Okay, ready?” Nezu asked, Lucas nodded.

“Lavender.” He thought in his mind, “Lavender!” Lucas said, he loved that tea, it was his favorite flavor! “Correct!” Nezu said, cheerfully. “Okay, what is Mr. Aizawa saying?” He asked, trying to see if he could read minds. Aizawa thought of a keyword to play along,

“Oh! Black Coffee!” Lucas said, Nezu merely looked back at Aizawa with a smile that said: “How dare you.” Aizawa only nodded in response to Lucas’ powers.

“Why don’t we stop playing the game for now, let’s check your fever, Lucas.” Nezu grabbed the thermometer and read Lucas’ temperature. He looked at in confusion, noticing that Lucas’ temperature returned to normal. “Strange, the fever was still very high the last time I checked.” Nezu pointed out, checking Lucas’ forehead for any signs, but in actuality, he wasn’t burning up anymore. “Well, I feel fine now, Papa.” Lucas said, joyfully. “Well, remember to take some vitamin gummies, my dear boy.” He reminded. Still, he wondered how the fever went away so quickly.

“Bundled up, my little pup?” Nezu asked his son, rhyming his own words. “Mmhm.” Lucas nodded, happily. “Huddle close, okay?” Nezu said to him. Lucas snuggled against his papa, feeling a loving warmth. “Nigh-nigh, Papa.” He said, struggling to speak as he eased back into sleep. “Night-night, my dear boy.” He kissed his son’s forehead and brushed him gently as Lucas and he fell into sleep.

Lucas was having a nightmare. He was whimpering. The mysterious figure looked at the boy. He put his hand on his forehead.

“He…He’s experiencing a nightmare.” He said, clearing his throat.

“Take a melody

Simple as can be…

Give it some words and…

Sweet harmony

Raise your voices, all day long now…

Love grows strong now

Sing a melody of Love, Oh, Love.” He sang gently as he could muster. He remembered the melody greatly, it gave both anguish and joy.

“Do not be afraid, Lucas. Your father is here and I am here to protect you.” He said, sitting down close to huddled father and son. The being wondered why Nezu seemed especially protective over Lucas during repose, but he chalked that up to either animal instinct or overprotective fatherhood. Perhaps even both, he thought.

(Meanwhile)

“Mommy, can we go to Fuel’s house?” Claus looked up at his mom, happily. He shook his mother awake, not knowing where his dad went.

“Claus, honey, I need to sleep for a little bit.” She told her son, kindly, but still drowsily. “But Mommy, Daddy’s up already. It’s morning, you gotta get up!” Claus told his mother, Hinawa got up from her bed, brushing a few strands of her hair back.

“Daddy already left?” She asked her son, knowing where her husband went. “Uh-huh, he told me he was going into the mountains with Grandpa.” Claus explained.

Hinawa remember when Flint brought in the Drago fang, Bronson forged it into a dagger for Flint. Flint had reservations about even having it with him. Hinawa got up out of bed and started brushing her hair, “Ok, honey. We’ll go to Fuel’s, but if you’re going to play outside, you need to be careful.” She told her son, she was cautious now more than ever with all that was going on. The strange people, wildlife was disappearing…Lucas’ disappearance.

Hinawa swore she wouldn’t lose her Claus. She prayed for Lucas to still be alive out there, that he be saved from whoever took him, or that they’ll find him soon.

“Claus, did you brush your teeth?” Hinawa said, “Uh-huh” He exhale so she’d smell his breath. “Brush them again, please? You still stink, sweetie.” She said to him, “But Mommy…”

Claus pleaded with his mother, in a hurry to go play with Fuel.

“It’s either brushing your teeth to go to Fuel’s—Or don’t brush and stay here. Take your pick, honey.” She said, teasingly. Claus nodded and went back to the bathroom, he turned on the sink and started brushing again.

Hinawa chuckled, glad she could make it clear to Claus. He still tries to go outside in his pajamas, so she pulls the same trick.

She’s glad that Claus is still here, knowing it would’ve caused her great grief if she had lost him…she thought back to Lucas. Imagining what he would’ve been like. Would he have been as hyper as Claus, or the opposite? She knows that Lucas is still out there. They wouldn’t take him so they could kill him, she hopes that he’s safe from whatever happened and whatever’s going on.

(Pk-Okay guys! What’dja think? I hope this was a good chapter. Revealing another aspect of Lucas’ powers, a hint at who the mysterious being is, and a scene with Claus and Hinawa! Also, another possibility for the mysterious being’s voice is Liam O’Brien from Sonic, Carmen Sandiego, Naruto, etc. Anyways, remember to stay strong and awesome! And you’re wonderfully and fearfully made!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 6:

(So, howdy! Hope your week has been good! Anyways, I’m glad this story’s been a little well received! I’m hoping to continue, but I have a LOT of My Hero to catch up on, just to remain consistent. Anyways, it’s time for Lucas in his teen years!)

“Ah!” Lucas jumped, defending himself against Aizawa’s strike. “There you go!” He shouted, continuing his pursuing attacks, Lucas tried to block as best as he could. He swung his bo staff to protect him from the capturing tape Aizawa sent at him.

“Throwing in the towel?” Aizawa said, not wanting his student to give up, but knew he was having a hard time keeping up.

“No way! I’ve got determination!” Lucas said, continuing to block, before he saw the opening to tie the tape around Aizawa’s arm. He took a few deep breaths. “What’s next, Sensei?” Lucas asked, expecting the training to go on for a little bit. “That’s all for today, kid.” Aizawa said, smirking fondly. “Still, I’m impressed. You managed to keep up with me this time.” Lucas smiled, healing his teacher’s injuries.

“Thank you, Sensei.” He returned to his hushed voice. “Still, you could do to have better confidence in yourself.” Aizawa said, noticing the look he had. “Y-Yes sir.” He said, understanding he needed to boost self-esteem.

Lucas was 14 years old now. He’s been training with Aizawa before he started high school. And while Lucas is about to enter his first-year, he’s still young compared to his peers. He’s become somewhat shy around others, except his papa and Aizawa. Despite the lack of enrollment, Lucas is able to go to UA for groundskeeping. He’s fond of gardening, and plants flowers around UA’s facilities, since Nezu let him. Still, Nezu doesn’t know that Lucas read his papa’s mind and knows about his past. “Ok, kid, you get home, now, okay?” Aizawa said to his student, “And remember to study. The entrance exam isn’t just physical.” Lucas reminded himself that he needed to study, he changed from him gym clothes into a yellow and red striped t-shirt and blue jeans. He knew it wasn’t cold out, but he still wore his favorite hoodie. The hood was that of a stuff-animal black cat, with kitty ears included. “Okay, I’ll see you, Aizawa-sensei!” He said, leaving and going home. “Bye, Lucas.” He said, going to take a nap for night patrol.

At home, Lucas was close to finishing studying for his entrance exam. Still, he admit he was having trouble with a new set of math problems. “G-Geez.” He said to himself, walking into his papa’s study. “Oh! There’s my bright and dear pup!” Nezu said, greeting his son happily. “P-Papa…I…I don’t understand these math problems. W-Would you mind helping me out?” He stuttered, he didn’t want to admit he needed help. “Of course, let me see.” He handed the math problems to Nezu and the rodent quickly looked at what they were. “Okay, I’ll help you with the first set, I’ll explain how to solve it and then I want you to try on your own, okay?” Nezu asked, grabbing a pen to write with.  He went over it carefully with Lucas, making sure he understood. After that, Lucas tried a set on his own. Nezu check his work after he finished. “Splendid, Lucas! You’ve gotten them right!” He said, proudly looking over all the answer.

“Th-Thanks…” Lucas said, still not thinking it a victory, “S-Sorry I needed your help with the math problems, Papa.” He said to his father, apologizing.

Nezu looked at his son in confusion, wondering why his son would apologize for needing his help. “Why are you apologizing, little pup? You know I’m always happy to help you.” He said, gladly. “Still, I…I should be smarter, shouldn’t I?” He asked, ashamed of himself. Being homeschooled by Nezu wasn’t hard, but still knowing his papa was smarter than most of the world. The “mouse” looked at his son, saddened. “Lucas, you’re being too hard on yourself.” He said, “Son, you shouldn’t be down on yourself, you’re a smart young man!” Lucas buried his face in his cat hoodie. “B-But…I’m not as smart as you. How can I compare to you, Papa?” He asked, Nezu didn’t like when Lucas started comparing himself to him, he doesn’t want to hurt Lucas’ self esteem. He climbs up on Lucas’ shoulder, sits down and pats his son’s head. Giving a reassuring smile,

“Lucas, you don’t have to prove yourself like that.” He said, comforting. Lucas was still buried in his hoodie, “But Papa…” the boy continued to protest.

“Son, I didn’t become the principal of UA by sheer intelligence alone.” He explained, “I had to handle everything with any ounce of strength that I have, I’ve had to overcome many failures, too.” He admits it was hard to become a citizen of Japan, let alone joining UA’s staff and becoming the Principal of UA itself, it was an actual challenge for Nezu. Lucas looked at his papa perching on his shoulder. “I…I see.” He muttered under his breath, feeling still ashamed and nervous.

“Lucas, in life, there will be failures. And some may hurt, but that doesn’t mean you can’t overcome them, okay? But being down on yourself makes the problem fester.” He explained, knowing there was still problems he himself was dealing. “O-Okay.” Lucas said, Nezu gave his a gentle smile,

“But I’m here for you, okay? And even when it seems like I’m not, I’m always there for you. Okay, little pup?” He said, hoping his son would remember that, always. “O-Okay, Papa.” Lucas stuttered, but was starting to feel better. Nezu gave mischievous chuckle, “Now then, where’s my happy precious pup?” He asked, condescendingly.

“H-Huh?” Lucas asked, knowing what his papa would pull. Nezu started tickling his son to make him laugh. “H-Heeheehee! P-Papa, I’m 14!” Lucas said, he was way too old for the babying, but Nezu still only sees his precious little baby. “Such a silly excuse, my boy! Tickle, tickle!” He continued to tickle his son, Lucas started giggling and laughing, “Hahahahahaha! Okay okay, I’m happy!” When Lucas conceded defeat, Nezu stopped tickling him. “There we go. Pup, I promise things are going to be okay. You’re an incredible young man!” He complimented, knowing his son’s training results were incredible and soon he could exceed that of many of UA’s students.

“So, when do I enter the Hero Course?” Lucas asked, knowing that this year his Papa would have him take the entrance exam.

“Well, the new semester starts in Spring, so in that time should be for training and analysis, little one.” Nezu said, getting off of his son and pouring a cup of tea.

“Understood! No worries, Papa! I’m gonna be one of the best heroes in the world! Like All Might!” Lucas said, excited to help the world in one shape of another. Nezu smiled at his boy, knowing Toshinori has been a positive influence on him. “But…Most importantly, like you!” Lucas said, sure he thought All Might was a great hero, his papa was his real hero. Nezu’s eyes started twinkling, lighting up with pure joy. “My precious little pup!” He said, hugging his baby, glad they had each other in their lives.

Nezu stayed with his boy until he fell asleep. “I hope I’m not being too coddling.” He said, understanding that he treats his son like he’s still an infant. He sat back down in his study, writing notes of something. “Ah yes. Little pup needs to come up with an alias for a last name.” He remembered that Lucas still doesn’t have a last name, he’ll need to remind him to come up with. The “mouse” looked over his notes.

Status on Lucas’ powers:

Lucas has decided to call his powers, his “Quirk”: “PSI”. While we are still unable to determine how his powers even work, we have noticed they all link to psychokinetic ability.

But that’s not all, Lucas seems to have fevers as some sort of indicator for a new power.

I don’t know if they’re related to him, but Lucas’ powers bear a striking resemblance.

As of now, Lucas powers include:

Psychokinesis - Ability to push things without lifting them, I remember he could manipulate the blue energy and turn it into a barrier

Telepathy - He’s able to read minds, but still, I have to put a mental block on any memory regarding…my past. I don’t want Lucas to worry about me, let alone know the pain I’ve suffered during those days.  

Healing - Lucas can heal injuries at an incredible rate. He challenges even Chiyo-san’s Quirk. Though he seems to have a drawback, it starts to hurt him if he pushes the ability too hard.

Cryokinesis/Pyrokinesis: Controlling the manifest flames and ice. He’s currently undergoing the training to control these. I wouldn’t dare have Endeavor see any of this, I found out too late what he’s done to his children. Especially Shoto-san, he’s a year older than Lucas.

Side Notes:

His powers are proven not to be a Quirk, as they still work even under that of Aizawa’s Erasure Quirk. There’s still so much about Lucas’ powers that we don’t know. But we’re helping him learn how to control them.

With these abilities and the training he undergoes with Aizawa, Lucas is quite formidable.

Nezu put his notes and retired to his room. He was worried for his boy, as he was no where near close to figuring out what his kidnappers did to him. Still, he was truly worried about his boy going into hero-work. He couldn’t bear to Lucas harmed in any way. But that’s why he had Aizawa oversee his training, so that way he knew how to protect himself. Even then, Nezu would still protect his son. The entrance exam is still a few months away, so he knows Lucas is working himself to exhaustion. In training, studying.

“You don’t need to worry, Lucas.” Nezu said, “I know you’ll pass.”

(So, here we are! I hope I’ve explained Lucas’ PSI a little bit more. I know I kinda threw the PK Fire and PK Freeze in there, but it was a time skip and Lucas would be getting fevers in the in-between. Next chapter, Lucas meets everyone’s favorite precious boy, Izuku! So, I hope you’ll look forward to that. Remember to stay strong and awesome! And remember to forgive even those who’ve wronged you!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 7:

(Ok, so time for two precious boys to meet and become friends! Let’s face it, Izuku and Lucas didn’t deserve anything bad to happen to them. Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

Lucas was walking home when he was passing by Aldera Middle School. He was listening to some music with headphones on, so he wasn’t really being observant. “Oof!” He said to realizing he bumped into someone. “I-I’m sorry!” He said, he bumped into a kid somewhere around his age, he had green hair.

“T-That’s okay. I wasn’t watching where I was going, either.” He looked upset about something, Lucas picked up a journal that the boy had dropped, it read: “Hero Analysis: For the Future No. 13.”

“Ooh, what’s this?” Lucas looked through a few pages, “Th-Those are just some of my notes.” He said, he sounded disappointed. “Analysis, huh? Mind if I have a look?” He asked, the other boy looked at him, confused. He was a stranger, after all. “U-Uh, sure?” He said, unsure of how to answer. Lucas nodded and looked at the journal notes. “Impressive. And you wrote these yourself?” Lucas asked, wondering if he had help. “N-No, I…I wrote these on my own.” He explained, appalled by someone taking an interest in his analysis. “Wow…Seriously, this is on par with Papa’s analysis.” Lucas thought to himself. “Still, these notes are incredible.” He said, cheerfully. “I bet you could be a great hero with analysis like this.” Lucas said, cheerfully. “W-Wow…th-thanks.” The boy said, nervously. “Oh! Right, we’re engaging in conversation.” Lucas said, “I’m Lucas. Lucas Sakai.” Sakai was the new alias his papa gave him, he liked the name. It reminded him of his favorite composer. “Nice to meet you, I’m Izuku Midoriya.” He introduced himself, “Lucas…that’s not a Japanese name.” Izuku noted, “Well, I’m half American and Japanese.” He explained, Izuku nodded, understanding.

“So, Izuku-san, what do you wanna do?” Lucas asked, “I-I wanna be a hero, but…well…I’m Quirkless.” He said, feeling ashamed. Izuku expected the same response he got from everyone else when he said this. Lucas just looked upset, “Here it comes…” Izuku thought.

“That shouldn’t be a problem.” Lucas said, bluntly. Izuku looked at the boy, as if he was abnormal. “Y-You don’t think I need a Quirk?” Lucas shook his head in response, “I don’t think so. I have a ‘Quirk’, but I don’t really rely on it.” Lucas explained, hiding the fact that his powers aren’t a Quirk. “My teacher and my dad taught me that I don’t need to rely on my Quirk to be a hero.” Izuku nodded in understanding. “You really think I can be a hero?” Izuku asked, still unsure. He was talking to a stranger, after all. “I think you can, Izuku. You just need to believe in yourself.” Lucas said, while telling himself this. Izuku smiled, “W-Well, you’re right! I’ll prove Kacchan wrong, I can be a hero!” He said, trying to stand victoriously. Lucas just giggled at how the boy was walking and how he tried laugh like All Might. He then sensed something nearby…He looked around, worried. The presence didn’t seem friendly. “Run.” Lucas said, “Huh…?” Izuku said, “We need to move!” Lucas grabbed his arm and started running. Izuku looked back to see that sludge was emerging from the sewer. “Where do you two think you’re going?!” It—he said, Lucas tripped, leaving the villain open to grab Izuku. “Let him go!” Lucas put his hand up and it turned blue. He tried pushing the villain off and out of Izuku. “Y-You rotten little-!” The sludge villain felt he being pushed off, trying to keep his grip on Izuku. “I said let him go!” Lucas said, putting up both his hands and concentrating his energy. Izuku was crying and freaking out, “S-Sa-Sakai-san, help!” Izuku tried to say, struggling to still breathe. They all heard a loud banging noise. The manhole was lifted up. And a new figure stood in front of this fight.

“Have no fear, you’re safe.” He said, “Now that I am here, that is.” Lucas looked over, recognizing the man. The sludge villain tried to attack the man, the man came rushing in with a punch.

“TEXAS SMASH!” He shouted, knocking the sludge villain off Izuku!

Lucas grabbed Izuku as he flew off the villain’s grip, they both fell from the recoil. “I-I-Izuku?” Lucas asked, realizing he was unconscious. “Oh no!” Lucas was worried, he pulled him into the light where he could see him, and tried to extract any instance of residue that came from the villain.

Lucas was calling Izuku’s name, meanwhile the man was slapping him. “Don’t slap him!” He said, “Calm down, the young man should be fine.” He told him. Izuku opened his eyes, “Oh thank goodness.” Lucas said, happy Izuku was all right. “Sakai-san? What happened?” Izuku asked, “Thought we lost you there!” The man said. Izuku went into complete shock and shouted at the sight of the man. “Well, looks like you’re moving around all right. Sorry ‘bout that back there. I didn’t mean to get you two caught up back there in my justice-ing!” He apologized and explained. “Usually I pay more keeping bystanders safe, but it turns out this city’s sewer system is pretty difficult to navigate!” Lucas simply rolled his eyes, relaxed. Izuku was barely stuttering to get words in. “Y-You’re—“ Lucas was happy Izuku was okay, at least. “Anyway, you both were a big help! Thank you! I’ve captured the evil-doer!” The man said, holding up two soda cans, containing the villain. “The most amazing hero in the world…All Might! The real thing. In the flesh. Standing right in front of me!” Izuku thought internally before shouting internally. “He looks so much cooler in person!”  Lucas gave him back his notebook, “I gotta get an autograph, I gotta get a pen around here somewhere!” He said, looking for his pen and his notebook. “Please sign my notebook!” Lucas intervened, “Izuku, he already did.” Izuku looked shocked and looked through his notebook until he found the page that the Number One Hero had signed.

Izuku shouted and started bowing respectfully, but hyperactively. Lucas giggled, “I think you found your number one fan.” He teased All Might, “Thank you so much! This will be an heirloom!” Izuku said, anxiously, “A family treasure passed down for generations to come!” All Might put his hand up, getting the picture. “Sakai-san, this is so cool!” Izuku told the other boy.

“Welp, I’ve gotta get this guy to the police, so they can take of him. Stay out of trouble! See you ‘round!” All Might, saying bye to the two of them, stretching his legs. “Wait. You’re leaving? Already?” Izuku asked. “Pro heroes are constantly fighting time—as well as enemies.” Izuku raised his hand up, not wanting him to leave just yet. Lucas ran after the boy when he saw what he was doing. All Might told the boys to stand back as he lifted off. “THANKS FOR CONTINUED SUPPORT!”

All Might felt the presence of something on his legs, “Hey, hey, hey! What do you two think you’re doing?!” All Might didn’t expect THIS situation! Two boys jumped on his leaped through the air, let alone that one of them was Nezu’s son. “Let go! I love my fans, but this is too much!” Izuku tried to explain himself, wind-blowing in his face. “No way! We’re flying! If we let go now, we’ll die!” He said, “Izuku, why’d you even do this?!” Lucas asked, wondering why the boy clung to All Might’s leg. He didn’t to make sure Izuku didn’t die. “Oh! That’s a good point.” All Might said, “I just have a lot of questions I wanna ask you, personally! You’re my all-time favorite hero!” He said. All Might agreed and looked for a place to land. He started coughing. Lucas knew what that meant. “Oh no, he’s near his limit.” Lucas knew about All Might’s ability from his papa, he grew worried.

Izuku was still recovering from the flight, “My whole life just flashed before my eyes.” He said. Lucas patted the boy’s back, “Hey, just breathe real quick.” He said, taking a deep breath, himself.

“Not a very smart move. Bang on the door for a while. Someone will let you boys in. Now I have to go.” All Might said, “See you on the flip-side.” Izuku got up and protested. “One second!” He said, “No, I don’t have any time.” Izuku took another step and shouted, but in that moment, he started to pout. Lucas knew where this was going, if he was remembering their conversation before the sludge villain’s appearance.

“Is it possible to become a hero, even if I don’t have a Quirk?” All Might halted at the question, “Izuku, I told you—“ Lucas tried to chime in, but the green-ette continued, “I’m a normal kid without any powers, could I ever hope to be someone like you?” He asked.

(Okay, so here we go! Lucas meets Izuku before All Might, so this whole situation will me a little more different here. Also, Lucas’ last name is based on the Mother 3 Composer Shogo Sakai! Anyways, I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Stay strong and awesome! And remember that love doesn’t delight in evil, but rejoices in truth!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 8:

(Okay, time for Izuku Midoriya: Origin Part Two! I hope you guy’s like how I write Lucas’ character and powers so far. Anyways, time check out All Might’s answer)

Izuku whimpered as he expected All Might’s answer. “Without a Quirk?” He simply asked, before he realized something, the painful way. Lucas looked over and realized what was happening! “Oh no!” He thought to himself, “No! Not now! Not here!” He muttered under his breath, smoke started coming off of him. Izuku looked over, embarrassed by the question, but also ashamed. “People think I don’t have change. That not having any powers makes me some kinda weakling. My classmates like to make fun of me. But, you know what? That just makes me wanna prove them wrong.” He looked at Lucas, “Sakai-san, you weren’t just joking, were you?” Izuku said, starting to think Lucas was just messing with him. “N-No, of course not!” Lucas said, strongly. Izuku didn’t expect a strong answer, so he smiled, “Ever since I was a kid. I always thought saving people was the coolest thing you can do. I want people to see my fearless smile and feel safe. And be the kind of hero everyone in the world looks up to.” Izuku explained, turning his eyes to All Might. “Just like you!” He said, as the smoke cleared, it revealed a skeletal man. The same one that Lucas has known for years, but to Izuku, he screamed at the sight of where his hero stood.

He even thought he was merely an imposter. “Izuku, i-it IS him.” Lucas said, bluntly. “S-Sakai-san, you aren’t seriously—“ the skeletal man spoke up. “No, young man, he’s telling the truth.” He said, spitting blood out of his mouth. “I-Impossible!” He said, “H-He’s basically inflating himself.” Lucas explained, freaking out a little, still. “THIS CAN’T BE REAL!” Izuku shouted, “All Might’s a giant of a man who saves everyone. He defeats all obstacles and wins the day with a fearless smile.” Toshinori turned to his side, “There’s plenty of fear behind that smile.” He said, he sat down. “I’m counting on you to keep your mouth shut..” He was talking to Izuku, specifically. Since he already knew Lucas. “Don’t go talking about it online or telling your friends.” He lifted his shirt to reveal a really bad wound. Izuku looked scared upon sight, Lucas covered his eyes. Toshinori explained that his respiratory system was damaged and it can’t be repaired. It was caused in “big fight” he was in

“Was it the fight with Toxic Chainsaw?” Izuku asked, knowing each of the battles All Might was in. “Wow, you know your stuff. But no, the punk may have landed some hits, but he couldn’t bring me down.” Toshinori explained. “Most of the world doesn’t know about the fight. I did everything I could to keep it under wraps.” He looked down at the city. “I’m supposed to be the guy who’s always smiling, right? The Symbol of Peace. People have to believe I’m not afraid. But honestly, I smile to hide the fear inside.”

“Papa does the same.” Lucas thought to himself, knowing that all too well. Still, he never expected Mr. Yagi to admit it.

Izuku’s entire world stopped making sense, the the hero he was a huge fan of was in truth a skeletal man, with fear hiding behind a mask.

“Pro heroes always have to risk their lives. Some villains just can’t be beaten without powers. So can you be a hero?” Toshinori asked, Izuku and Lucas were shocked by the question. “Not without a Quirk.” Izuku eyes showed that he was shattered by the answer, Lucas looked at him upset. “You wanna help people, there are plenty of other ways to do it. You could become a police officer.” He suggested, walking off.

Lucas frowned at All Might, but looked back at Izuku sympathetically. “Izuku, don’t listen to him.” He said, “You’re smart, as long as you train yourself, I’m sure you’d be an incredible hero.” Izuku only looked at Lucas, not really believing it.

Then, they heard a huge explosion in the distance.

“A villain! I wonder which hero will show!” He shouted, running to the door. He then halted, at the thoughts of the conversation. He sighed and pouted.

“What are you standing around for? Let’s go.” Lucas said.

Izuku looked confused, “I…I dunno, Sakai-san.” He said, defeated. Lucas put his hand on his shoulder, reassuringly. “There are tons if heroes who don’t rely on their Quirks to fight villains, Izuku.” He said, almost confidently. “You shouldn’t let what All Might said stop you from achieving your dream.” Izuku looked down, “Sakai-san, I understand that you want me to feel better, but I need to be alone for a minute.” Izuku said. Lucas shook his head and walked with him.

(Meanwhile)

Toshinori ran toward the Tatooin Shopping District, as it went up in flames. He realized when the boys jumped on to him, he dropped the soda bottles containing the sludge villain. Pro heroes were already on the scene, realizing that the sludge villain took someone. A student, looks like. Death Arms tried to punch the villain, but his arm got stuck and the villain knocked him back.

The hostage was trying to break out, they seemed to have some sort of explosive Quirk. Toshinori was already near his limit. He didn’t know if he was able to even fight one more battle.

(Meanwhile, with the boys)

“Sakai-san, don’t you need to go home?” Izuku asked, wondering why the boy was still walking with him. “Izuku, I’m not just gonna leave because you’re upset. You need someone as support right now.” Lucas explained, understanding that Izuku was going through a tough time. Izuku shut the notebook after he got the autograph. He started fighting back his tears, telling himself not to cry. Lucas was mad at the Number One Hero, how he trued to crush someone’s dreams. “Okay…So, All Might relies on a Quirk. But does…Eraserhead rely on his to fight?” He asked Izuku. “No, but he uses it to erase other quirks. It gives him an advantage.” Lucas looked upset, before he suggested another hero, another explosion went off. “Wha…Is the fight from before still going on?” Izuku asked, wondering if he subconsciously walk this way to check it out. “Well, let’s check it out.” Lucas said, walking with Izuku to see. Both boys looked shock to see the guy who attacked them! “Oh no…Does that mean he dropped it?” Lucas asked, worried.

“That means…it’s my fault.” Izuku said, blaming himself. “I-It’s my fault, too, then.” Lucas started to blame himself, as well. “Why aren’t the heroes doing anything?” A man asked, “It looks like they’ve met their match. Plus, the villain captured a kid. Things aren’t looking good for him.” Izuku and Lucas looked up and saw the hostage. Izuku recognized the boy. The people were asking about All Might, they knew he was chasing the villain and wondering where he went. Izuku and Lucas felt guilt creep on their shoulders. Toshinori only felt shame, believing he still can’t do enough, due to his injury.

Lucas put on a brave face, “If it’s my mistake, I’m gonna fix it!” Lucas thought to him, trying to make it passed the crowd. “Sakai-san, where are you going?!” Izuku said, Lucas put his hood up. Izuku stood still, telling himself a hero would save the day. But that all stopped when he realized who the villain had taken. It was Katsuki Bakugo. His…former friend—turned bully.

Izuku and Lucas ran toward the danger, passed the pro heroes themselves. Toshinori saw the boys run toward the danger. “Not those brats again!” The sludge villain said. “Deku?” Katsuki asked, realizing it was him. “What am I doing? Why am I running? Why can’t I stop?!” Izuku asked himself, then asking himself what a hero would do. He then three his backpack at the villain. Katsuki grasped for air and coughed! Lucas used his powers to hold the villain down again. “I’ve got a good grip! You need to pull the boy out, now!” Lucas shouted to Izuku. “But you’ve gotta hurry!” Lucas realized the grip could slip.

Izuku tried pulling the sludge off of Katsuki, “Kacchan!” Izuku said, adrenaline rushed. “What the—?! Why are YOU here?!” Katsuki asked him. “I dunno. My legs…They just started…moving!” Izuku shouted, continuing to try to pull him out. Thinking of everything he’s lived through up to this point.

When he realized, he smiled through his tears. “Kacchan! I couldn’t just stand there and watch you die!” Izuku shouted. Katsuki shouted at the top of his lungs to the sludge villain. “GET OFF MEEEE!!!” Lucas felt the grip being loosened, he glared back at the pros, who weren’t preoccupied. “A-Are you just gonna stand there?! You need to help them!” He shouted, they ran ahead and tried to assist. Then, another explosion happened. “I-Izuku!” Lucas was worried, but when he sensed a new presence. His fears subsided.

“I really am pathetic.” All Might said, Izuku was shocked. “All Might. But…”

“I told you the traits that make a great champion. But I see now that I wasn’t living up to my own ideal!” He realized, “Pros are always risking their lives! That’s the true test of a hero!” He grabbed Katsuki’s arm and prepared winning blow. “DETROIT…SMASH!!” He shouted, punching the enemy off of Katsuki.

He created a small tornado, and when it faded out, it started raining. All Might somehow had changed the weather. Lucas took some deep breaths, dealing with the stress. Izuku and Katsuki were passed out. The crowds all cheered for All Might.

Lucas went to his new friend and the hostage from the attack.

“I-I need first aid over here!” Lucas said to the heroes.

After that, the heroes collected all of the scattered mounds of sludge. And the villain went into police custody where he belonged. They praised Katsuki and Lucas for their “Quirk”s. Lucas didn’t like that they were berating Izuku for doing the right thing. He had about enough of it. “Ok, th-that’s enough!” Lucas shouted at the pros who were with Izuku. Izuku turned to the boy, shocked. “As f-far as I’m concerned, he did th-the most heroic thing.” Lucas acknowledged Izuku’s heroism, still being very nervous as he spoke.

“I wanted to apologize to All Might, but he swarmed by interviews. I didn’t want to interrupt.” Izuku said to Lucas, who walked home with him. “We can try and send a message through his website, I’m sure.” Lucas knew All Might, but he was always busy. So, he he couldn’t just apologize in person.

“DEKU!” Katsuki was right behind them. “Kacchan?” Izuku asked, unsure why he was following them. “So, that’s the ‘Kacchan’ guy you mentioned?” Lucas asked.

“Listen, I would never ask for a weakling like you to help me. Don’t think you can look down on me!” He shouted, rage in every moment. “Huh?! Got that?! I was fine by myself! You’re just a Quirkless failure who won’t even cut it as a rent-a-cop!” Lucas glared at the boy, mad at how he was irritated.

“Don’t think you helped me! You did nothing, got that?!” He shouted. “I don’t owe you anything!” He finally walked off.

Lucas could only see anger and rage. “He says. His Quirk is too destructive.” He said, knowing too well the dangers of powerful abilities.

“What was that?” He asked, before looking at the boy.

“Still, I never expected you to defend me like that, Sakai-san.” Izuku said, “I…I appreciate it.” he tried to smile, but he still felt bad. Lucas tried to smile himself, “Hey, someone has to, I think. After all, I guess. W-We’re friends now?” Lucas asked, nervously. “Yeah, I’d like that.”

The two exchange contact information, then Lucas’ his cell phone went off, and the contact was his papa. “O-Oh no…” Lucas said, already knowing who was calling.

“Wh-What’s up?” Izuku asked, seeing Lucas grow frozen in place. “M-My dad’s calling me. I’ve p-probably awakened his overprotectiveness.” Lucas realized he had to rush home. “I-I’ve gotta go. I’ll call you or something, okay? Bye, Izuku!” He ran ahead. “B-Bye, Sakai-san!” He said goodbye. “Y-You can call me Lucas, I don’t mind!” He said, still hurrying home. Lest he awakens Papa Bear Nezu.

(Later)

“P-Papa, I’m home.” Lucas said, opening up the front door. He felt the presence of a small embrace. “My precious pup, you’re safe!” Nezu was worried about his son. “I saw the news, what were you doing at a villain attack?” He asked. “I was trying to help. Besides, I and someone else are what caused the villain to escape.” Nezu looked at his son, upset but happy he was safe. He climbed up on his pup. “Tell me what happened.” Nezu told him. Lucas explained everything that went down.

“Well, we’re glad no one was hurt, at least, Lucas.” He said. “Still, when you see a villain attack, you stay as far as possible.” Nezu said. “You haven’t started hero training and you don’t have a license for the work, understand?” Lucas nodded, understand there was still danger. Nezu just held his son close in an embrace, starting to snuggle him. “My precious baby boy.” He muttered, “Papa, I’m okay. Really.” Lucas said. “I’m not a baby, though.” He was embarrassed, but he knew Nezu was just worried about him, but the “mouse” shot up defensively.

“My dear boy, you had me worried sick! I think I am owed some comfort.” He said, “I gotta study, Papa.” Lucas said. “You don’t need to study for today. My precious pup made a friend, after all and that’s good enough! I’m so proud of you, Lucas!” Nezu said to his son. Lucas giggled slightly. “I’m making tea, did you want any?” Lucas nodded. “What flavor?” He asked, “Ginseng.” Nezu asked, checking the pot.

(Ok, so here comes the origin story closing! So, Izuku and Lucas are friends. I hope you liked this chapter. The next one will have a return to the Nowhere Islands to check on some old friends and to meet some others. Remember: Stay strong and awesome! Know that His thoughts about you are better than your own!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 9:

(So, it’s time for training and bonding. And we’ll see an old friend from the Nowhere Islands. If anyone played Neo: The World Ends With You, you’ll get the reference in here. I hope the friendship between Izuku and Lucas works)

Lucas was texting his papa, letting him know he was going to get a drink at one of his favorite places in Shibuya. Lucas cringed when he looked at the contact information. He didn’t write the name.

(Text)

Lucas: I’ll be at somedrinks in Shibuya.

Papa Mouse: Ok, be safe! Oh, could you bring me back a Berry Blend Tea?

Lucas: Ok! I’ll be studying, too. Don’t worry.

Papa Mouse: Ok, call me if you need help, my little pup! :D

Lucas: I will. See you, Papa. Love you! 

Papa Mouse: I love you, too! ^v^

(End of text)

Lucas was still hesitant to ask his papa for help, he wanted to prove he could figure out things on his own. “I’m guessing I’ll be working in social studies, next.” He said, looking by a beach that was covered in junk. But then he saw someone familiar.

“Izuku?” He asked, walking up to the boy trying to push a fridge.

“S-Sakai-san—I-I mean…Lucas?” Izuku said, catching his breath. He was exhausted.

“Are you cleaning the beach? You need help?” Lucas asked, finding it noble of his friend that he was cleaning the beach.

“Y-Yeah, I…I guess I could use the help.” He stuttered, still slightly tired. Lucas took off his cat hoodie and put it to the side. Together, they gathered tons of trash and put them in bags.

“So, how have you been? Your dad was okay, when you got home, right?” He said, remembering when Lucas froze at his dad’s overprotectiveness. Lucas cringed, as that night, Nezu wouldn’t let go of him. He even made him hold him like a plushy when he went to sleep. “H-He was okay. He just…was hugging me and keeping me in his embrace the whole time.” He said, embarrassed. “What about you?” Lucas asked, wondering what his friend’s parents were like. “My mom’s probably the same. She was crying and worrying about me.” Izuku said, “And your dad?” Lucas asked. Izuku turned to his side. “Ah, s-sorry.” Lucas understood. “It’s fine, he’s just overseas right now.” He said.

“What about your mom?” Izuku said. Lucas looked upset.

“I-I don’t know my mom. My dad doesn’t talk about her.” Lucas said. “Oh, I-I’m sorry, Lucas.” Izuku said.

“I-It’s fine. I’m glad I still have Papa.” Lucas said, Izuku tried to push a broken fridge. Lucas stepped in to push. Both boys grunted, and Izuku turned to his friend. “Why…don’t you use your Quirk to push…” He asked.

“Why use psychokinesis…when you can push with your bare hands?” Lucas returned with a question.

“Oh, ok.” Izuku understood, remembering the advice Lucas got from his dad and teacher, he said.

“I’m back. How far are—huh?” Toshinori looked over and saw Lucas helping Izuku with the cleanup.

“Oh, it’s you. L—Uh…Sakai-san, right?” He pretended that they had still just met. “Yeah…And you’re…I don’t know your actual name.” Lucas said, following the same wavelength. “Call me Yagi-san.” Toshinori said, kindly. “What are you doing here?” He asked

“I was on my way to Shibuya for a drink, then I saw my friend cleaning up the beach, so I thought I’d help.” Lucas explained, “What are YOU doing here?”

Izuku looked over, not knowing what to say. Toshinori did the same. Lucas shut his eyes and focused on Toshinori’s memories. “You’re giving Izuku your Quirk?!” He asked, quietly and worriedly. He didn’t know much about how One For All worked, but he knew how dangerous it would be for a new user to have.

“H-How did you know?” Izuku asked, nervously. “I read his mind, but it was more written on your faces.” Lucas said, explaining that the two went silent at his questions. Izuku shot up, “Y-You can read minds?! How? Do you have two Quirks, or is it just one Quirk, together?” Izuku asked, wondering. Lucas stepped back nervously. “O-Oh, sorry. Do you want to tell me about your Quirk?” He asked, first. “I suppose I could.” Lucas only meant the part that he has revealed. “Oh, right! I need to study. Izuku, Yagi-san, wanna come with? I’m getting tea at a place in Shibuya.” He asked, inviting them both.

“U-Uh, sure! I’ve gotta study, too. I need to schedule my workouts as well.” Izuku said.

“I’ll leave you boys to it, then. We’re done for the day then, Young Midoriya.” Toshinori said, Izuku nodded. “Okay then, we’re going to somedrinks if you need us, Yagi-san.” Lucas said, bowing respectfully. “Ok, you boys be careful.” Toshinori said.

The shop wasn’t too crowded, thankfully. “Hi, I-I’ll have an Orange Tea Fizz.” Lucas asked for his order. “Ok, and what about you, sir?” The cashier asked Izuku. “Oh, I’ll have the…Orange Tea?” He asked. “Okay, that is ¥600 for the Orange Tea Fizz and ¥410 for the Orange Tea. Are you boys paying together or separate?” She asked.

“I’ll pay for my drink.” Izuku said, putting yen on the countertop, Lucas following suit

“Thank you! We’ll get right on it!” The cashier said.

“So, what subject should we deal with first?” Lucas asked, “I think we should start with math.” Izuku said, starting with one subject he was great at. They studied in the time it took to wait for their orders to be finished. “Okay, that’s one Orange Tea and one Orange Tea Fizz. Enjoy!” The waiter handed them their drinks. “Thank you!” Izuku said, kindly. “Th-Thank you!” Lucas said, shyly. “So, Yagi-san changed his mind?” He asked, Izuku nodded. “You wouldn’t believe it. After you left. He showed up and told me I can be a hero!” Izuku explained, “That’s why he’s starting to train me. He said I need to train my body to handle the…you know.” He finished his sentence without revealing the issue of One For All’s inheritance. “I see. Well, I’m glad! You proved yourself out there, Izuku.” Lucas said, Izuku looked happy to receive some gratitude. “So were you, Lucas! If you didn’t hold down the villain, the situation would’ve been worse.” Lucas didn’t really see that he did much. “I mean, I’m sure All Might would’ve stopped the villain without me just fine.” He said, doubting himself. He wasn’t used to being confident in himself, which is something Aizawa-sensei scolds him for. “Hey, if you think I did good out there, then you did, too!” Izuku said, reassuringly. Lucas smiled slightly, “Th-Thanks.” Izuku took a sip from his drink and they continued to the next subject. 

(Meanwhile)

“Hang on, Fuel!” A boy shouted, using a stick to ward off a caribou. Though, it wasn’t unobvious to the boys as to why it was attacking them. “I-I see some exposed wire! Claus, we need to unplug them!” Fuel shouted to his best friend, anxiously trying to hold back the caribou. Claus pushed them off of Fuel and then Fuel jumped up and kicked the caribou! “Now’s our chance!” Claus said, jumping on to the animal.

“Boney, keep it distracted!” The dog listened to his boy and continued to fight it off.

“Okay! I’m sorry, bud!” Claus managed to pull the wires out. The animal short-circuited and became tame. Fuel let out a sigh, “Seriously, that’s the third one we’ve face this week.”

The town of Tazmily has slightly changed, a man—a peddler by the name of Fassad came in and provided backup against those invaders they dubbed “Pigmasks.” There were some who welcomed the man, due to him being helpful and seemingly wise. But there were some like Claus and Fuel who didn’t buy the man’s act. Wess, Hinawa and Bronson especially seemed tipped off by someone. Duster was undercover over at a new club named Club Titiboo. “I’ll just dub you: “Reconstructed Caribou.” Fuel said, writing it down in a notebook he carried. “We managed to hold it down with Duster’s Wall Staples, at least.” Claus looked at the once peaceful creature sadly. Boney consoled him. Boney ruffed at Claus and Fuel.

“(We should go check with Duster at the Club.)” He explained to him, “Yeah, you’re right. But, let’s check in with our folks first, Boney.” Claus said, petting him. “What’d Boney say this time?” Fuel said, since he couldn’t understand Boney himself.

“Boney thinks we should go to Club T to check in with Duster. Who knows? Maybe he found something there?” Claus asked, “We should head home first.” The boys left the forest and went back into the village.

“How do you think Duster got in as the bassist for the DCMC?” Fuel asked. “He said something about his friend getting him in. What’s her name…Violet?” He couldn’t remember the name. “Whatever the case, how do we sneak in? We got lucky last time, but it’s gonna be a different story with Boney here.” Fuel said. Claus smirked, “Easy. I’ll dress Boney as a normal kid.” He said,

“Tell me you’re not serious, dude.” Fuel said, deadpanned.

“What? It could work!” Claus said, defensively. Boney only smiled at the two, laughing at their banter.

Claus brushed his hair back, “Whatever the case, we need to figure out what Fassad and the Pigmasks are trying to do to our village.” Claus looked over at a few things.

“We need to find a way to reverse the effects on there…’Chimeras .’” Claus said. “Who knows…maybe we’ll find my brother when we do.” When he learned he had a brother, he didn’t know what to think. He got explanations for a bunch of things. Why his dad was always out in the mountains and the plateau. Why his mom was upset in some moments. Claus wondered what Lucas and he would’ve had if they grew up together. Whatever the case, it still stands. “When I find Lucas, Mom and Dad will be happy again.” Claus said.

(Here we are! I hope you guys like the chapter and have a good Easter weekend! Remember to stay strong and awesome! Remember He died for your sins and he loves you more than anything!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 10:

(So, I hope you guys have had a good Easter! Sorry I haven’t updated for a few days. Anyways, I hope you like the chapter. It’s Entrance Exam Time!)

Ten months later, Lucas was packing up some gym clothes for the entrance exam. “Okay, this is it.” Lucas thought to himself, he told his papa he didn’t want to take the recommended exam. He remembered the conversation he had with him and Aizawa.

“Oh, I wonder if I’ll see Izuku before the exam.” Lucas wondered if they’d be up for more training, too. He hoped by now Izuku managed to figure out how to use Toshinori’s Quirk by now.

“Pup, are you ready?” Nezu called from the door. “I’m coming, Papa.” He said to his father, before putting his backpack on.

“Well, Lucas. I can only wish you good luck, here. But I know you’ll make it!” Nezu said cheerfully. He’s happy to see that his pup has come so far in his training. Lucas hugged his papa tight, Nezu was shocked at first, but then hugged back. “I’ll make you proud, Papa! I promise!” Lucas said, letting go and walking out the door. Nezu slightly chuckled, “Seems like only yesterday I was changing his diaper.” He said, slightly sad. His baby boy was growing up so fast, “Still, he’s going to be a great hero!”

(Later)

Lucas was rushing to get inside. He couldn’t find Izuku and he was determined to hurry up. “All right, here we go—ugh!” He tripped and bumped into another boy. “I-I-I’m so sorry! I was in a rush.” he apologized, the boy straightened his glasses. “Well, clearly. I understand punctuality, but you can’t simply rush ahead.” The boy scolded Lucas. “Y-Yes sir.” Lucas called him “sir”, but he was around his age. “Pay attention next time, understand? If you want to be in this school, you need to show proper etiquette.” He kept scolding him. “R-Right. Well, see you.” Lucas walked away, going to the entrance. “Is he taking the exam, too?” Lucas asked and then sighed, “He’s right, though! I’m too much in a hurry.” He berated himself and walked inside.

Izuku noticed his friend walking passed him, “Lucas! Hey—“ He didn’t hear him and continued to walk off. “H-Huh…guess he’s really determined.”

The presentation was overcrowded, tons of students came for the Hero Course. “Okay, Papa gave me a bit of the rundown for the entrance exam. Still, I think there might be a hidden point system.” Lucas thought to himself. He realized that he was sitting behind Izuku and that ‘Kacchan’ guy from the other day. “What’s up, UA candidates? Thanks for tunin’ in to me, your school DJ. C’mon and lemme hear ya!” The pro, Present Mic said. No one responded.

“Sorry, Hizashi-san.” Lucas muttered under his breath. “Keeping it mellow, huh?” He said, “That’s fine, I’ll skip straight to the main show. Let’s talk about how the practical exam is gonna go down, okay?” He did spontaneous poses as he spoke. “Are you ready?! Yeah!” He shouted, hoping that he would get a response. Lucas shut his eyes, embarrassed for the man.  As the response was once again the sound of silence.

Lucas could hear Izuku muttering. “Oh my goodness, it’s the Voice Hero, Present Mic. So cool!” He was lit up with admiration, “I listen to his radio show every day of the week. It’s so cool that all the UA teachers are pro heroes.” He was cut off by ‘Kacchan’, “Will you shut up?” Lucas frowned at the guy.

“What’s his problem?” He thought to himself. “I know Izuku didn’t actually save him, but he could be grateful that he tried.”

Present Mic explained that the practical will be a ten-minute mock battle, the presentation divided up into sections from A-G.

“I see, they’re splitting us up so we can’t work any of our friends.” ‘Kacchan’ said, Lucas looked over his card, and it showed he was in Battle Center B.

“Weird, I’m in the same as Izuku’s.” Lucas said, wondering why his father put him in the same battle center as his friend.

“Dang, I was looking forward to crushing you.” ‘Kacchan’ said, Lucas glared angrily at him as he overheard.

“Okay, okay, let’s check out your targets. There are three types of faux villains in every battle center.” Present Mic explained, “You’ll earn points depending on their level of difficultly, so better choose wisely. Your goal in this trial is to use your Quirk to raise your score by shredding these faux villains like a mid-song guitar solo.” Lucas cringed at the comparison. “But check it. Make sure you’re keep’n things heroic. Attacking other examinees is a UA no-no, ya dig?” A student rose up from his seat. Lucas recognized the student from before. “Excuse me, sir, but I have a question.” He said, “Hit me!” Present Mic said, finally getting some volume from the crowd. He pointed to the printout of the faux villains. “On the printout, you’ve listed four types of villains. Not three.” He explained, “With all respect, if this is an error on official UA materials, it is shameful. We are exemplary students, we expect the best from Japan’s most notable school. A mistake such as this won’t do.” Lucas squinted his eyes in confusion. “Additionally, you with the unkempt hair.” He pointed to Izuku, “You’ve been muttering the entire time. Stop that. If you can’t bother to take this seriously, leave. You’re distracting the rest of us.” Lucas glared at the boy, in the moment and stood up.

“E-Excuse me, may I speak?” He asked, nervously. “Okay, sure! Do you have a question, yourself?” Present Mic looked at the boy. He understood that this was Aizawa’s personal student. “I-It’s a statement, actually.” Lucas said, turning to the boy, still nervous. His cold gaze was intimidating. “H-Hey, you shouldn’t be so quick to make irrational judgements. You haven’t l-let the DJ finish his presentation. To be so quick to-to believe that the printout has an error is irrational judgement.” He explained, nervously, stuttering through his words.  “A-Also, he was taking the exam seriously. And far as I’m concerned, he was only distracting you…a-and maybe the guy next to him.” He defended Izuku, who looked at him, with shock. But sort of happy, that he had someone defending him.

Lucas then turned to Present Mic, bowing respectfully. “A-As you were. My apologies for the interruption.” He apologized, understanding HE let it drag on a little. Some of the students started laughing under their breath, finding the conversation entertaining. ‘Kacchan’ looked at Lucas, alienated. “That’s the kid who was with Deku…what, do he think he’s special or something.?” He muttered, under his breath.

“All right. Examinee number 7111. Thanks for calling in with your request. The 4th villain type is worth zero point. That guy’s just an obstacle we’ll be throwing your way.” He explained, “There’s one in every battle center. Think of it as hurdle, you should try to avoid. It’s not that it can’t be beat, but there’s kinda no point. I recommend my listeners try to ignore it and focus on the ones toppin’ the charts!” Lucas nodded his head in understanding.

“Thank you very much. Please continue.” The boy with glasses bowed respectfully and sat down.

Students started comparing it to a video game, “That’s all I got for you today. I’ll sign off with a little present. A sample of our school motto.” Lucas muttered under his breath, “Plus Ultra!” He said quietly.

When they were outside, Lucas and Izuku used the opportunity to talk each other. “Uh…th-thanks for…defending me back there?” Izuku to him, “Not a problem. He was scolding me earlier for being in a hurry.” He explained, though he was right to get on him. Izuku then looked over a girl. “O-oh, that’s the girl that helped me, e-earlier.” Izuku said, she was patting chest and taking a deep breath. He felt a hand land on his shoulder, he realized it was the boy from before. Izuku looked nervous at him, “She looks like she’s trying to focus on the trials ahead? What are you going to do? Distract her and ruin her chances to succeed?” He scolded him again. Lucas sighed, “He’s right. We should stay focused.” He said, “Which reminds me, Izuku. I don’t think we can work together.” Everyone was gossiping about the three of them. While one boy with wavy blonde hair looked like he was eyeing them.

“Why do I feel like everyone’s already written me off?” Izuku said, upset. “Hey, you’re gonna be fine in there.” Lucas said, hoping to reassure him.

Present Mic was above, watching from a tower, telling them to get moving. “What? There are no countdowns in real battles. Run, run, run, listeners! You’re wasting airtime here!” He shouted at them.

Izuku looked back and realized that everyone was going on without him. “Come on!” Lucas said, telling him to get moving.

Lucas ran through each faux villain, jumping and evading every attack. He used his psychokinesis to push them into each other. Time was short, but he knew the had at least 31 points so far! “Look out!” He pushed someone out of the way, before the faux villain attacked!

“Clearly, the examinees have no idea how many villains are present, or their locations. They have limited time, must cover a vast area. And hunt down every last target.” Nezu explained, analyzing the exam. Taking note of some of the students, “Some use information-gathering abilities to plan out strategies. While others rely on speed to pull ahead of their peers. Of course, remaining calm under pressure can be an advantage. As can pure power and combat ability. The most successful students use a combination of all these tactics. They’re the ones who rack up the highest scores.” Nezu then turned his attention to Lucas. “Oh, my dear boy’s passing with flying colors!” He thought, already knowing his score was gonna be a passing grade. The ‘mouse’ then turned his attention to the green haired boy. “So, that’s Midoriya-san.” He looked him over from what he learned of him from Toshinori and Lucas. “He’s having a hard time keeping up.” He grew worried about him, knowing he doesn’t have control over the Quirk just yet. The teachers released the zero-pointers into the battle centers.

Lucas could feel trembling, and heard glass breaking. He was freaking out about how big the robot actually was. “H-How much of a budget does Papa have for this stuff?” He thought to himself. The robot punched, the ground, causing a huge shockwave and wind. Lucas chose to grab the people nearby with his powers and ran as fast as he could. He passed by Izuku, who froze in place. “Oh no, come on, get up, Izuku.” Lucas said, quietly. There was less than two minutes remaining. “Everything All Might did for me, all the training…It’s gonna be wasted!” Izuku thought to himself, trying to get up and run. Before realizing that someone was hurting. It was the same girl from before. He immediately ran to save her and jumped into the air. He could feel an adrenaline rush as he leaped. He readied a fist and punched the giant robot, destroying it almost instantly. Lucas stood there in shock, but then ran toward his friend, knowing he had broken his arm and legs.

Nezu alongside Toshinori celebrated in the moment, watching how it played out! “Nothing is more nobler…than self-sacrifice!” Toshinori said, proud that Izuku managed to prove himself. Nezu was happy that the boy made it through. There was only one minute left, and he was falling.

Lucas ran toward his friend, trying to make sure that could catch him. Izuku tried to use his last arm, to create an updraft for safe landing. To his surprise, he was slapped in the face by the girl. She used her Quirk to make a robot head float and Izuku to float in the air. “And release.” She said, groaning nauseous from using her power. She puked up when she couldn’t, as she couldn’t take the nausea. “H-Hang on, Izuku!” Lucas shouted, freaking out. Green lights surrounded his hands and he tried to heal his friend’s injuries. “W-Wait, I need at least one point—“ As Izuku said that, Present Mic told them the exam was over. Alarms went off to further let the students know. Izuku sobbed and fainted in the moment.

“H-Hey, don’t do that!” Lucas said, trying to calm himself down. He was anxious, “Okay, I’ve just gotta focus.” Lucas put his hands on Izuku, and green light surrounded the boy. “Rgh!” Lucas started grunting. He’s never healed an injury this severe before, it’s causing drawbacks on him.

The students were talking about Izuku, noting he didn’t score a single point, yet showed immense power by taking down the zero-pointer. “They…they really don’t get it.” Lucas stuttered, grunting through all his pain. He started to feel faint, at that moment. Izuku’s injuries were restoring, at the very least.

“Very nice, good work all around. You’re heroes in my eyes, every one of you.” Recovery Girl showed up, rewarding a few students with some fruit gummies. She walked up to the boys. “I’ll take it from here, sweetie. Don’t hurt yourself.” She kindly told Lucas, who nodded. “Y-Yes ma’am.” She handed Lucas some gummies and then kissed Izuku to heal his injuries.

“That mademoiselle, she’s the heart of UA.” The blonde boy that was watching them earlier said. “Oh my goodness. You were hurt this badly by your own Quirk, sonny?” She took notes in her mind, thinking he isn’t used to handling his power. She kissed his head and started healing the injury. Lucas tried to stand up, “Rgh…that took more out of me than it should’ve.” Lucas said.

“Um, what’s she doing?” A student asked, “You’re watching a school nurse in action.” The blonde boy winked. “The Youthful Heroine, Recovery Girl! Her Quirk is a trĀ’’s awesome boost of healing power. She’s the only reason UA can hold these reckless exams.” He explained. “She’s saving him months of recovery time.” Lucas was relieved that Izuku was okay. Still, he wondered if there was a second point system. He hoped Izuku still could make it into UA, somehow.

(One week later)

Lucas was doing pushups in his room. He didn’t know if he passed, but he needs to stay determined! If there’s a chance he failed, he’s gonna try to take next year’s exam. He got up after he finished a set, and started texting on his phone.

(Text)

Lucas: Hey, how’re things on your end?

Izuku: Fine, I guess. I’m still rlly nervous. As far as I’m concerned, I might’ve failed

Lucas: Ur gonna do fine. If we didn’t make it now, we can make it next year, I’m sure! :)

Izuku: I’m sure ur getting in at least, Lucas.

Lucas: I’m not rlly sure, to be honest. :/

Izuku: You’re not confident in yourself?

Lucas: Not rlly.

Izuku: Hey, ur always nice to me. U should have confidence in yourself, as well.

Izuku: My mom’s came in with a letter for my results! We’ll talk later, Lucas!

Lucas: Ok, hope u got in! Bye!

(End of text)

Lucas sighed as he laid on his bed.

“Lucas, can I come in?” Nezu knocked on his door. Lucas put his phone down, “O-Okay, Papa.” He answered. Nezu opened the door and sat down on his bed. “W-What did you need?” Lucas asked, nervous if it was about his results. Nezu pulled out a letter from his pocket.

“Here, your results are here!” He said, cheerfully. Lucas anxiously took the letter and opened. In it was some sort of device, and it shown a holographic projection!

“Hello, Sakai-san!” A roaring but familiar voice said, revealing himself to be All Might. “Y-Yagi-san? What are you—Wait, when you said UA was hiring a new teacher, you were talking about—“ Nezu nodded as he asked the question. “Awesome! Then, did Izuku get in as well?” Nezu only shut his eyes and put his paw up to his chin, “Ah, Izuku Midoriya. As of now, I am unsure.” He said, lying. “Papa…” Lucas groaned, this was his way.

“—Your grand total of points would’ve been amounted to…31. Were that the only point system.” All Might, “For you see, we were keeping track of Rescue Points. This hidden point system keeps track of rescuing other participants that were in tight spots. You netted an amount of 42 Rescue Points. This leave you with the grand score of 73 points!” Lucas was shocked, he made it! “I knew it! There WAS a hidden point system!” Lucas said, confident that he figured it out himself. “Ah, so there was a hidden point system. I wonder who thought of that…” Nezu said, pretending he just figured that out. Lucas shut his eyes, cringing. “Papa, stop pretending you don’t know.” Nezu only chuckled, as the projection continued. “I’m ranked 3rd? Weird, I’m tied with someone else.” Lucas noticed, “Yes, it seems that this Ochaco Uraraka scored the same grade as you.” Nezu said. “Congratulations, Lucas Sakai! This is your academia!” Toshinori finished.  Lucas was happy, he got into UA!

“I’m so proud of you, my precious pup!” Nezu said, excited! “Thanks, Papa!” Lucas said, them giving each other a hug.

“And look, Izuku’s in, too!” He noticed that Izuku was 7th in the rankings! Nezu needs to remind himself of looking into Izuku’s grades and intelligence, since Lucas told him that his analysis was as incredible as his.

“Oh, Papa. Which class am I joining?” He asked, “I’ve set you in Class 1-A with Aizawa-san. After all, you’ve had great results from training.” Nezu explained, Lucas nodded. “Okay then. Well, I’m gonna be the one of the best heroes! I’ll make you proud, Papa!”  Lucas said, Nezu hugged his boy, “Son, I’m already proud of you!”

(Okay, so here we are. Now which student will Lucas replace? That’s for the next chapter! Hope you enjoyed this one. And I hope Lucas and Ochaco tying for 3rd place works, I don’t know if that’s how it works.  Remember to stay strong and awesome! And don’t be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 11:

(Time for the first day of school! So, this will be a weird adventure. Still, I hope you guys enjoy the chapter. And I’ve picked up a headcanon voice for Fuel. He is voiced by Adam Howden, the voice of Shulk from Xenoblade Chronicles)

“Do you have everything?” Nezu asked his son. It was the first day of school, Lucas grabbed his study notes, supplies and phone. Lucas put on his cat hoodie over his new school uniform. Nezu looked at his boy, eyes lighting up. “Oh, you look so adorable!” He said, happily. Lucas only blushed.  “But why are you wearing your jacket over your uniform? It’s not cold out, anymore, pup.”

Nezu noted the weather, “I-I…I dunno, this is my fir-first time at an actual school, I guess?” He said, “Well, I don’t want you to isolate yourself or hiding in that hood of yours. You can wear it, but you have to try and make friends.” Nezu said, Lucas nodded. Gathering up his things in his backpack, he put it on and walked out the door. “And I have plant my flowers, too.” Lucas said, grabbing his seeds. “Oh, what are the seeds this time?” Nezu said, “I think wisterias are a good bloom for this year. So, I went and bought some.” Nezu smiled, glad his boy likes to plant flowers for the school. He started to tear up, a little. “Papa? What’s wrong?” Lucas took notice of his father’s tears, and then crouched down. Nezu wiped his tears and returned to his calm self,  “My baby boy’s in high school, already! You’re so big now!” Nezu hugged his son, wishing his son could stay little. “Papa, I’m not a baby.” Lucas said, slightly annoyed. Nezu looked at him, smiling a loving, but mischievous smile. “As your Papa, I have rights to call you my baby boy!” He said, lording parental authority over him. Lucas hugged his dad and chuckled. Nezu kissed his forehead, Lucas giggled because it tickled slightly, “I love you, my precious pup!” The two walked out, getting ready to start their day. “”I love you, too, Papa. Oh…Sorry if I miss orientation.” Lucas apologized, remembering who his homeroom teacher is. “It’s okay, Lucas. I understand.” Nezu said, knowing Aizawa too well.

(Later)

Lucas walked through the halls with his hood up, scared of meeting other students. “Wonder if Aizawa-sensei is here already.” Lucas muttered to himself, remembering this is the time of day where he takes naps, somewhere. “Lucas!” Lucas jumped up in surprise, when he looked up in front of him. “O-Oh, hi, Izuku!” He stuttered, pulling the hood down a little. “You’re wearing your hoodie on your first day?” Izuku said, confused. “I-I-I don’t feel comfortable without it.” Lucas said, ashamed. “Hey, everyone gets nervous on the first day of school.” Izuku said, kindly, understanding that he was nervous about meeting new people. “I-I know, but…I-I’ve never really met other people my age. It’s a little n-nerve-racking.” He said. Izuku looked at his friend, saddened.

“How is it that Lucas is so confident when he stands up for me, but he’s always down on himself when it counts?” He thought to himself, “So, which class are you in?” He asked, “Oh, I’m in Class 1-A. You?” Izuku was excited, “That means we’re classmates! I’m in with you.” He told him. Lucas looked up, happy. “That’s awesome! Then, we can still train together!” Lucas liked the idea.

“Oh! Here it is!” The boys made it to the classroom. To their surprise, “This door is huge! Are there giants here?” Izuku asked, “Possibly.” Lucas said, still nervous to go inside.

Izuku got a grip, and stood up straight. “The most promising students are right behind this door.” He said, but he remembered Kacchan and the boy with glasses. “G-Geez…” Lucas buried himself in his hoodie, finding that idea of “promising students” nerve-racking. “M-Maybe we’re in different classes, and everyone in here is nice.” Izuku reassured himself, not wanting to deal with those two. He opened the door, and who was inside…

“Take your feet off of that desk now!” The boy in glasses said to ‘Kacchan’. “Not them again…” Lucas said, already worried about this situation. “Huh?” ‘Kacchan’ smirked, as if this were challenge. “It’s the first day and you’re disrespecting this academy by scuffing school property, you cretin!” ‘Kacchan’ just kept his smirk, “You’re kidding me, right? Your old school put a stick up or were you born with it?” He asked, the boys watching in cringe both shut their eyes.

The boy with glasses regained composure, “Let’s start over. I’m Tenya Iida from the Somei Private Academy.” He introduced himself, ‘Kacchan’ interrupted him, “Somei, huh? You must think you’re better than me? I’m gonna have some fun tearing you a new one.” He said, Lucas glared at him.

“You would dare threaten me? Your own classmate? Are you sure you’re in the right place?” He asked, questioning his sense of morality. All ‘Kacchan’ did was scoff, “Score aside, is he heroic?” Lucas asked. The two looked over and saw the boys standing. “Huh? It’s them.” Iida had said, the rest of the class looking back at the boys. “A-Ah!” Lucas buried his face in his hoodie. “Uh, hi.” Izuku greeted his classmates. “Good morning!” Iida said, walking up to them. “My name is Tenya Iida from—“ Izuku cut him off, learning his name from the conversation he and Bakugo had. “I’m Izuku Midoriya. It’s super nice to meet you.” He said, “Likewise. You! Classmate!” He turned his attention to Lucas, “It’s your first day and you’re wearing something out of regulations! I expected you to be better than that.” Lucas started shaking, “Th-Th-There-There’s no r-rule that says I-I can’t wear s-something over my u-uniform.” He tried to explain, stuttering and afraid.

“I believe it—“ Izuku stepped in, “C-Calm down, I think you’re making him too nervous.” He said. “I-Izuku, I’m fine. I-I…” He takes off the hood to reveal his unkempt blonde hair, “I-I’m Lucas Sakai. I-It’s nice to meet you…” He said, trying to steady himself. “I see. Well, Sakai, you must take that off. You are being disrespectful.” Lucas took a deep breath, “Y-Yes sir. Later.” He said, basically saying “Not yet.” Iida sighed, “Midoriya, you knew there was something more to the practical exam, didn’t you?” Izuku looked in surprise, “You must be very perceptive. And I completely misjudged you, I admit. As a student, you’re far superior to me.” He said, Izuku was embarrassed, “Um, I find that hard to believe.” Lucas felt a presence walk up on them. “Hey! I recognize that messed up hair!” The girl with brown hair was right behind them. “Falling boy!” She gasped as she recognized Lucas, “Hey! And you’re that healer who tried to save him!” She said. “So, uh, I should probably be thanking you for going in and talking to him.” Izuku said, started blushing slightly. “Huh? How’d you know about that?”

“W-Wait a sec, did you call Lucas a healer?” He asked, finding that statement odd. “Yeah, you didn’t see it, but this weird green light surrounded you and he was fixing up some of your injuries!” Lucas looked over, “Recovery Girl handled your injuries, so it’s not like I did much.” He said, “Wait, you can heal injuries, too, Lucas?! How many powers do you have with your Quirk?!” Izuku said, interested, but confused. “How could the power to heal injuries be linked to psychokinesis?” He asked himself.

“U-Uh…W-Why don’t we sit down? The teacher will be here any minute, I’m sure.” It was then that he sensed a new presence.

“If you’re just here to make friends, then you can pack up your stuff now.” Aizawa had said from behind them. “Sensei must’ve just woke up.” Lucas thought to himself, seeing as Aizawa-sensei was in his sleeping bag. He bowed respectfully.

The others looked at Aizawa in distress, “Welcome to UA’s hero course.” He said, before drinking a juice pouch. Lucas heard the thoughts of the three standing next to him, “What is that thing?” was what they had all said, simultaneously. Lucas bowed respectfully to his teacher.

“Hi, Sensei.” He said, they looked at him, confused, as if Lucas had treated this situation as normal.

“It took 8 seconds for you all to shut up. Time is precious. Rational students would understand that.” Lucas looked down, sort of forgetting that advice he learned from an early age. Aizawa turned his attention to the whole class.

“Hello, I’m Shota Aizawa. Your teacher.” He introduced himself. Izuku gasped in the moment, not believing how this was the teacher. “Right, let’s get to it.” He pulled out the school’s gym attire from his backpack. “Put these on and head outside.” Lucas nodded, and went ahead.

“A-Ah, Sakai! What on earth are you doing?” Iida was appalled at how the boy was so quick to obey.

(Later)

“What? A Quirk assessment test?” They all asked, “But orientation! We’re gonna miss it!”the brown haired girl had said. “If you really wanna make the big leagues, you can’t waste time on pointless ceremonies.” The students gasped at this.

“UA isn’t tethered to regular school traditions, it is said that teachers have full reign and freedom to run their classes as they see fit.” Lucas explained, having the knowledge.

“Hit it right on the nail, Sakai-san.” Aizawa had told him, the other students gasped. “But it would be better if I weren’t interrupted.” Here came the scold, “I apologize, Aizawa-sensei.” Lucas apologized. “You’ve been taking standardized tests most of your lives. But you never get to use your Quirks in physical exams before.” He explained. Lucas remembered these exercises from when Aizawa-sensei would train him personally, “The country’s still trying to pretends we’re all created equal by not letting those with most power excel. It’s not rational. One day the Ministry of Education will learn.” He then turned his attention to ‘Kacchan’, “Bakugo, you managed to get the most points on the entrance exam.” Lucas was shocked at this, “So…he’s the top scorer.” Still, he remembered the lack of rescue points in scoreboard. Lucas wondered if this boy had any sense of heroics with his behavior.

“What was your furthest distance throw with a softball when you were in Junior High?” Aizawa asked, “67 meters, I think.” Bakugo said, “Right. Try doing it with your Quirk. Anything goes, just stay in the circle. Go on. You’re wasting our time.” Bakugo walked up to the circle and stretch his throwing arm.

“All right, man. You asked for it.” He threw and ignited the throw with his quirk. “Die!” He said, which worried Lucas. “Die?” He asked himself worriedly. A blaze of fire and smoke followed the softball’s launch. Izuku was shocked to see how far the throw went.

“All of you need to know your maximum capabilities.” Aizawa’s phone calculated the approximate range of the throw. “It’s the most rational way of figuring out your potential as a hero.” He revealed the number of 705.2 meters. The students all gasped, a blonde haired boy with a black lightning bolt in his hair. “Whoa. 705 meters, are you kidding me?” A pink girl with horns wanted to go next. “I wanna go! That looks like fun!” She said.

Lucas knew in the next moment what would be coming of THAT statement. “Oh geez…” He silently hoped his sensei would go easier on his classmates. “This is what I’m talkin’ about, usin’ our Quirks as much as we want!” A dark haired young man said, excitedly.

Lucas’ expression darkened. “We’re in for it, guys, thanks.” He said, the others looked at Lucas, confused. “A-Ah! Sorry, didn’t mean to say that!” He apologized. “So this looks fun, huh?” Aizawa asked, Lucas felt chills go down his spine.

“You have 3 years here to become a hero. You think it’s all gonna be games and playtime?” He smirked in the moment. “Idiots. Today you’ll compete in 8 physical tests to gauge your potential. Whoever comes in class has none and will be expelled immediately.” Lucas wasn’t surprised, his papa told him a story about how his sensei expelled an entire class at one point, meanwhile, the others were left in shock. “Ok, I’ll prove to Sensei that I belong here and that his training wasn’t for nothing.” Lucas said, showing bravery for this little storm. Izuku was scared, he didn’t know what the tests were and he still had little control over his Quirk. If he had to do anything using One for All, it would risk breaking a limb like during the entrance exam. “Like I said, I get to decide how this class runs. Understand?” Aizawa had said, keeping his creepy smirk. “If that’s a problem, you can head home right now.” The students showed fear and determination to pass this test.

“You can’t send one of us home! I mean, we just got here! Even if it wasn’t the first day, that’s not fair!” the brown haired girl had said, “Oh, and you think natural disasters are?” Aizawa returned with a question of comparison. “Or power-hungry villains? Hm? Or catastrophic that wipe out whe cities. No, the world is full of unfairness. It’s a hero’s job to try to combat that unfairness. If you wanna be a pro, you’re gonna have to push yourself to the brink. For the next 3 years, UA will throw one terrible hardship after another at you. So, go beyonf. Plus Ultra-style.” He waved his finger in challenge. “Show me it’s no mistake that you’re here.” He smirked again. Lucas only nodded. “Sakai-san.” Aizawa looked at his student, Lucas was worried about being singled out. “Take off that hoodie, you don’t wanna ruin it.” He took a deep breath. “Yes, Sensei.” Taking off the cat hoodie, folding it up to give to his teacher.

“Much better. No slacking, got it?” He told him, Lucas nodded again.

(Test 1: 50 Meter Dash)

Tenya prepared himself, as the gunshot went off, he ran using extra power from his engine legs, steam blowing out of it. When he made it to the finish line, the calculated time was 3.04 seconds. With the frog-like girl just barely behind him. “At 50 meters, I can only get up to third gear.” He thought to himself. Lucas shut his eyes to know the name of the girl. “Ochaco Uraraka. Remember to be polite when you talk with her.” He reminded himself, he recognized the name, it was the student he tied with for 3rd in the entrance exam. Ochaco used her Quirk to lighten up her clothes and shoes, giving her a boost in speed by nullifying the excess weight of her clothes. She made it by 7.15 seconds.

When it was Lucas’ turn, he centered his thoughts to his feet, “I’ll give myself a little push.” He improved his speed by pushing and syncing his powers with each footstep, blue light pushed off of his heels, showing it. He made it barely by 5.20 seconds. “Phew…” He felt a drawback on his feet. The blonde haired boy from the entrance exam came up with something. “Nice attempts, mon amis. But you’re just not showing enough panache!” He out his hands on his head and jumped, shooting a blue laser from his stomach and launching to the finish line. “Let your powers shine!” He made it to the half mark, his opponent beating him to the finish line first. His time came to around 5.15 seconds. “Wow…he just barely beat my score.” Lucas said, “Hm. Shooting my beautiful bean for more than a second hurts my tummy. Four students and Aizawa thought, “What a tool.” Izuku and Bakugo were up next. “Burst speed!” Bakugo used his abilities to lift himself up in midair and make it passed the finish line in 4.13 seconds. Izuku continued to run as normal, seeing as his Quirk can’t improve his speed. Making it there in 7.02 seconds, he caught his breath. “No worries, Izuku, we’ve got this!” Lucas said, internally. He didn’t want to know what would happen if he encouraged his friend while Aizawa-sensei was around.

“Take some deep breaths.” Lucas said, “I-I’m way ahead of you.” Izuku said, panting. There are still seven tests.

(Test 2: Grip Strength)

Izuku held onto a weight, trying to find his control. “Okay. Keep the egg from blowing up.” He told himself, internally. The scale showed a score of 56 kgs. He looked over to a guy with multiple limbs when someone called out his strength. “Wow! You hit 540 kgs?! You’re such a beast!” The dark-haired student said.

(Test 3: Standing Long Jump)

The blonde boy with the stomach laser launched himself as the picture was taken, Bakugo held himself up in midair to make it passed. Izuku jumped, but couldn’t make it across in one jump. “Focus.” Izuku said. Lucas used his powers, by sending them to his feet when he jumped, it gave him a boost and he made it across as the picture was taken. He took a few deep breaths.

(Test 4: Repeated Side Steps)

There wasn’t much to report on this test. Everyone’s reflexes were nothing of note, Aizawa has noticed.

(Test 5: Ball Throw)

Ochaco uses her Quirk on the ball and launches it into the air. The softball goes completely into the sky, Aizawa’s phone marks the distance as the infinity symbol. “Impressive.” Lucas noted. The rest of the students were shocked. “That’s insane! How’s that possible?” Izuku was worried about his turn as his friend was going up next.

Lucas took a deep breath and focus his powers into his throw. Blue light shot off the softball as it landed at a distance of an exact 700 meters. Lucas recomposed himself and patted Izuku’s shoulder, “You got this, Izuku!” He said, kindly. Izuku only nodded, trying to figure how to use One for All here. “If Midoriya doesn’t shape up soon, he’s the one going home.” Iida had said, Bakugo just looked at his classmate. “Huh? Of course he is! He’s a Quirkless loser!” He said, Lucas glared at him. “I-I’d be quiet and pay attention.” He said, nervously, but confidently. “What did you just say to me, kid?” Bakugo looked at him, like this kid was something inhuman. “Sakai, watch the attitude. And Midoriya has a Quirk, Bakugo. Did you not hear about what he did in the entrance exam?” Iida asked, “Huh?” Bakugo didn’t understand what they were talking about. “Here it comes.” Aizawa said, watching Izuku ready himself to use his Quirk. As Izuku lifted his arm, he power himself up and was about to throw the ball. Aizawa’s eyes turned red, as Izuku’s arm stopped glowing and when he threw, the softball only had minimal range of 46 meters. Izuku was scared in the moment, not processing why his power didn’t work. “What gives? I was just trying to use it just now.” Lucas took a breath, glad his didn’t break his arm. “I erased your Quirk.” Aizawa’s eyes glowed red and his scarves moved on their own. “The judges for this exam were not rational enough. Someone like you should never be allowed to enroll at this school.” Lucas felt chills go down his spine, Izuku was more focused on what happened to his power. “Wait, you did what to my—“ Izuku recognized the goggles. “Those goggles. I know you! You can look at someone and cancel out their powers.”

Lucas walked up a little. “The Eraser Hero. Eraserhead.” He said. Aizawa stared Izuku down, “You’re not ready. You don’t have control over your power.” He told him, Izuku gasped. “Were you planning to break your bones again? Counting on someone else to save your useless body?” Izuku defensively denied these claims. Lucas stepped up, ready to heal Izuku’s injuries if need be, but Aizawa already knew what he was thinking. “No.” He said to him, Lucas saddened, “Y-Yes sir.” He did what he was told and stepped away. He understood that Aizawa was teaching Izuku, but even still, Lucas didn’t want to leave his friend injured if he was gonna hurt himself. Aizawa grabbed Izuku with his scarf, “No matter what your intentions are, you would be nothing more than a liability in battle.” he continued to scold him, Izuku didn’t know what to say. “You have the same reckless passion as another overzealous hero I know. One who saved 1,000 people by himself and became a legend. But even with that drive, you’re worthless if you can only throw a single punch before breaking down.” Izuku knew he was talking about All Might here, “I’m sorry, Midoriya, with your power, there’s no way you can become a hero.” Izuku didn’t know what to say, but he started to get angry. Aizawa let go of him and then his eyes returned to normal, “I’ve returned your impractical Quirk. Take your final throw. Hurry and get it over with.” He walked off.

Lucas pouted, understanding better than anyone that Izuku worked hard to get here. “Prove him wrong, Izuku.” Lucas muttered, believing in his friend. He understood what Aizawa was actually trying to do. Izuku didn’t know what to do, he still can’t control his power and he can’t just give up, either. “Do I let the egg explode?” He asked himself, using the metaphor for his power. “It might be my only shot at staying at UA.” He shot up, ready to throw again. “I have to try something, no matter what the consequences!”

As he threw, he only allowed One for All to flow into his finger as the last source of contact with the softball when he threw.

All the students gasped in shock, Lucas was the first person to notice how Izuku faired! “You did it, Izuku!” Lucas said, glad his friend didn’t break his arm, still upset that he broke a finger. Izuku’s score was calculated to 705.3 meters, .1 meter higher than Bakugo’s score. “Mr. Aizawa. You see? I’m still standing.” He said, struggling with the pain. Aizawa smirked, “This kid…” Lucas walked up to his friend. “Here, I’ve got you.” Green light surrounded Lucas’ arm as he held Izuku’s hand. “Rgh…” He grunted, feeling pain as he struggled to heal the injury. “Okay, good as new.” Lucas said, there was almost no sign that Izuku had broken his finger. “Whoa, Lucas! Thanks, still…how do you have three powers.” Lucas looked to his side. “Another time.”

(Okay, we’re here! I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. Also, sorry if you guys don’t like that anyone’s not cussing, but you know how it is. I broke a cussing habit I had a few months ago and I don’t want to fall victim to that again. Remember to stay strong and awesome! And also that He cares about you, and that remains the same yesterday, today and tomorrow)

Chapter Text

Chapter 12:

(Okay, so now we finish the first day of school. I’m not sure if you’re wondering what Lucas’ hero attire will look like, but I hope you’ll like it. Anyways, enjoy the chapter)

“He threw it over 700 meters!” The lightning bolt kid said, “Nice! He’s finally showing us his true power!” Ochaco said, cheering him on. “His finger was broken. Just like in the exam. This Quirk is very odd. But at least Sakai managed to heal the injury, no problem.” Iida wondered why Lucas had problems when he tried to heal Izuku after the entrance exam. “It wasn’t a very pretty throw.” The blonde one had said.

Bakugo was speechless. He was questioning how Deku seemed to have a Quirk now, when he didn’t when they were kids. “He’s up to something.” He thought to himself, becoming paranoid in his thoughts, “I’m getting to the bottom of this!” Explosions combusted off of his hands and he charged straight at Izuku. “DEKU, YOU ROTTEN—TELL ME HOW YOU DID THAT OR YOUR DEAD!” He charged right at him, Lucas defensively used to hold Bakugo down.

“What are you doing?!” Lucas shouted, “Why did you try to attack him?!” He didn’t understand this one. “Let him go, Sakai.” Lucas nodded and let Aizawa hold him down. “What? Why’s your freakin’ scarf so strong?!” He struggled to get out of the grip. “Because it’s a capture weapon made out of carbon fiber and a special metal alloy. Stand down.” Aizawa kept a firm grip on Bakugo, not letting up from. “I’d avoid making me use my Quirk so much, it gives me serious dry eye.” All the students shouted, “Too bad, that power’s amazing!” Aizawa let go of Bakugo, in that moment. “You’re wasting my time. Whoever’s next can step up.” He said, walking to the side. Izuku and Lucas backed away from Bakugo.

(Later)

The next few tests were simple, such as sit ups and reaching toes. Izuku was exhausted to the point that he laid on the ground. “I hope you’ve learned a second wind in the 10 months you’ve trained.” Lucas said, helping his friend up from the ground. Izuku groaned in pain as he got back up. “My legs are about to give out.” Izuku exhaled a deep breath. “Don’t give up just yet, Izuku.” All the students gathered back up in the moment.

“All right, time to give you your results. I’ve ranked you all from best to worst. You should probably have a good idea of where you stand already.” He explained, pulling out a device. Students were fearful of who was in last place, believing they would be expelled. Izuku had almost no confidence, Lucas put his hand on his shoulder. “Huh?” Izuku looked to his friend, “You’ll be fine, okay?” Lucas assured his friend, knowing something was up. “I’m not so sure, all my results would be too average.” Izuku said, noting the only thing he excelled at was the softball throw.

Aizawa pulled out a projection of the scores, it went as followed:

1. Momo Yaoyorozu
2. Shoto Todoroki
3. Katsuki Bakugo
4. Lucas Sakai
5. Tenya Iida
6. Fumikage Tokoyami
7. Mezo Shoji
8. Mashirao Ojiro
9. Eijiro Kirishima
10. Mina Ashido
11. Ochaco Uraraka
12. Koji Koda
13. Rikido Sato
14. Tsuyu Asui
15. Yuga Aoyama
16. Hanta Sero
17. Denki Kaminari
18. Kyoka Jiro
19. Toru Hagakure
20. Izuku Midoriya

Izuku looked saddened, he was in last place, which meant he had failed. He was going to get kicked out of the school and on his first day no less! He got angry for a second, “Hey, don’t get angry.” Lucas said, Izuku didn’t know how the boy could keep reassuring him, but the next thing was close to an answer.

“And I lied, no one’s going home.” Aizawa had said, leaving every student—except Lucas and Yaoyorozu—in shock. “That was just a rational deception, to make sure you gave it your all in the tests.” Izuku especially was shocked. “Classic Sensei.” Lucas thought to himself. “I’m surprised the rest of you didn’t figure that out. I’m sorry. I guess I probably should have said something.” Yaoyorozu apologized. Jiro and Kaminari looked at her, and thought to themselves, “You, you should’ve.” Lucas looked over at them, “We would’ve most likely not worked as hard, had we known from the beginning.” Lucas understood Aizawa’s tactic, it’s to help others understand that hero work isn’t fun, but a civil duty with risk.

“That’s it. We’re done for the day. Pick up a syllabus in the classroom. Read it over before tomorrow morning.” Aizawa had said, walking off the field. Izuku sighed in relief, glad he wasn’t expelled. “Th-Thanks for having my back, Lucas.” Izuku thanked him, “No problem. It’s what friends are for, right?” Lucas said, happily.

“Midoriya.” Aizawa came back to say something to him. “Things are going to get tougher, starting tomorrow. Make sure you’re prepared.” He said, Izuku pouted, still realizing that he’s way behind and starting at the bottom. “Just focus on the syllabus and getting some rest for now, okay?” Lucas said, wanting his friend to take his mind off of the training. “O-Okay. I guess it’s all I can do for now.” He said.

(Later)

Lucas hummed, listening to music from his phone. It was the end if the school day, so he wanted to plant his flowers out. He brought all the necessities: new soil, gardening tools, and a wheelbarrow.

“Hey! Flower-Boy!” Lucas recognized the voice as Bakugo. “Did you need something?” He asked, unamused.

“What do you see in Deku that makes you think he’s better than me?!” He asked, aggressively.

Lucas rolled his eyes, “I never said that, Bakugo-san.” He said. Bakugo only looked at him, getting angry.

“You don’t think I see it? You support Deku, even though he’s a loser.” Lucas glared at him. “H-He’s not a loser! And I support him because he’s my friend. Something you aren’t!” He shouted at him. “As far as I’m concerned, you’re nothing but a bully. And bullies aren’t heroic, Bakugo-san.” Lucas said, which only ignited rage.

“I’D BE A BETTER HERO THAN YOU OR DEKU, YOU STUPID LITTLE PUNK!” He tried to attack him with explosions coming off his hands, Lucas put up a barrier of psychokinetic energy, to keep him and the flowers from dealing with it.

“DROP THE STUPID BARRIER, KID!” Bakugo kept trying until he grew tired.

“Tch. Whatever.” He said, looking Lucas in the eye. “You’re wasting your time hanging out with Deku.” Lucas didn’t understand why he calls Izuku ‘Deku’, but he knew it was meant to mock him somehow.

“You’re wasting your time hurting my friend.” Lucas said. “Izuku’s stronger th-than you think, Bakugo-san. And like it or not, he made it to UA. And in the time I’ve known him, he’s been more noble than most.”

Bakugo just snarled at the guy and walked away. “Whatever, Flower-Boy. Just don’t get in my way, got that?” He threatened, walking off.

Lucas shook off whatever fear he had in that moment. He sighed, “Well, these wisterias won’t plant themselves.” He went back to planting his flowers.

“Hey, kid.” Aizawa came over, “Oh, hi, Aizawa-Sensei.” Lucas bowed respectfully, “He give you trouble?” He asked, Lucas shook his head. “I-I’m okay. He tried to attack me, but I blocked him off with a barrier.” Lucas explained, “Gotcha. Anyways, Lucas. I wanted to say congrats.” He said, patting the kid’s shoulder. “Thank you, Sensei. Oh…and…how did YOU think I did during today?” He asked, wanting to know his sensei’s opinion on training today. A score can only tell you so much. “You’re getting better, kid. But I can tell you’re still not fully confident in yourself.” Aizawa explained. “I-I apologize, Sensei.” Lucas apologized, “But I see you have confidence in Midoriya.” Aizawa noted the reassurance he kept giving the boy. “Well, I see potential in him. Me and him have been training for the entrance exam for at least 10 months.” Lucas explained, “He’s smart, strong and most of all…he’s noble and kind.” Lucas noted that that’s what he thinks makes the best hero.

“I see. Well, I hope you’re right about him.” Aizawa said, “Oh, and don’t think I’m going any easier on you, got it?” Lucas nodded, “Wouldn’t expect that, Sensei. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He waved to him goodbye. Aizawa was about to leave to go take a nap for patrol that night. “Oh yeah, you should be getting your hero attire for tomorrow.” He said, to him. Lucas only nodded. He remembered he needed something agile to work with and could provide defense directly for all aspects of his body. With the ability to use his staff, no problem. He doesn’t really have an idea as to what the costume could be.

(So, I hope you enjoyed the chapter. I hope you like Katsuki’s nickname for Lucas. As for the outfit, I was inspired by the samurai aesthetic from Sonon Kusakabe in FF7R, and Taion’s outfit from Xenoblade 3. So, next chapter will be the fights between the students. But, I will say one thing about Claus: Masked Man. Remember to stay strong and awesome! Remember that Someone’s thoughts about you are greater than anyones!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 13:

(Okay, time for the Heroes vs. Villains fights! Which mean Deku vs. Kacchan! I hope you guys’ll like the outfit for Lucas. After this part in the story, I’m gonna write a chapter about Claus and his gang to see what’s going on at the Nowhere Islands again. Enjoy the chapter!)

“Seriously, Lu! I didn’t know you were fluent in English!” Ochaco complimented the boy, who buried himself in the hoodie. “Th-Thank you…” it was lunchtime on the second day, and Izuku and Lucas were sitting with Ochaco and Iida. “You really should take that off, Lucas.” Izuku patted his shoulder, “It should be okay, you’re among friends.” Lucas was still nervous around others, but he lifted the hood off of his head.

“I-Is this better?” Lucas asked, Iida simply nodded, Ochaco gave a thumbs up with a smile and Izuku did the same.

“Yeah, I-I’m fluent in English. My Pap—I-I-I mean my Dad taught me.” Lucas explained, feeling embarrassed that he almost called his father “Papa” in front of other students.

“Well, I can see he has taught you well.” Iida said, respectfully. “Does he also know you wore your jacket to school?” Lucas nodded, but not really knowing what to say to that. No one knew he was Nezu’s son, or that he gave him permission to wear the jacket over his uniform, so what COULD he say?

“B-Back to the topic of our school schedule, don’t you find it strange? Mr. Aizawa hasn’t started our training yet.” Lucas knew how the class was going to go, but he didn’t want to spoil it for the others. “He did say to Deku the real training begins today, how bad do you think it’s going to be?” Ochaco asked, still pretty nervous after what happened yesterday.

“Let’s finish up and get to class.” Iida said, the only way to know what Aizawa had in store for them today was to work through the day.

(Later)

“I AM HERE!” All Might shouted, revealing himself. “Coming through the door like a hero!” His cape was flying in the imaginary wind, everyone was excited. Lucas simply cringed at the entrance, squinting his eyes. “Whoa! Can’t believe it’s really All Might!” Kaminari said, Kirishima was excited, “This year’s gonna be really awesome!” Tsuyu took note of the costume, realizing it was his Silver Age outfit. “Welcome to the most important class at UA High. Think of it as ‘Hero-ing 101.’ Here, you will learn the basics of being a pro.” All Might explained, “And what it means to fight for the name of good! Let’s get into it!” He dramatically pulled a card that said “Battle”, “Fight training.” Bakugo seemed TOO thrilled to see that.

“Real combat?” Izuku seemed concerned, though All Might continued. “But one of the keys to being a hero is…Looking good!” Containers came from the classroom’s wall, labeled with numbers. “These were designed for you based on your Quirk registration forms and the requests you sent in before school started.” All Might explained, the students all gasped. “Weird, the only thing Papa said to me about my costume was…” He remembered Nezu chuckled mischievously, “It’s a surprise, my little noble warrior.” Lucas realized there was a hint to what the costume was, the keyword being “noble warrior.”

“Costumes!” Izuku was excited, as he was excited to wear his costume finally.

(Later)

Toshinori told them to meet at Training Ground Beta, “They say the at clothes make the pros, young ladies and gentlemen, and behold, you are the proof…Heroes in training!” He said, admiring the costumes. Many examples include Yuga in a knight’s armor, Ochaco in an astronaut inspired outfit, and Shoto covering one side of him with ice.

Lucas’ outfit was oddly simple, he word a zip-up black jumpsuit with a hood, with red and yellow armor on his shoulders and arms, and blue and red on his legs, with boots of the same color. All Might thought their outfits were incredible, “Now. Shall we get started, you buncha newbies?” He asked, enthusiastically.

Izuku was the last person to come over, wearing a big green jumpsuit, with giant thing that kinda looked like rabbit ears. And a paintball mask, sporting his red sneakers. “Ah! Hey, Deku!” Ochaco and Lucas approached, “Uraraka!” He was out of sorts when talking to her, Lucas wondered why that is. “Love your costume! Not too flashy, ya know?” She said, Lucas looked over the costume, as if evaluating it. Izuku stopped blushing over Ochaco and looked at Lucas in confusion.

“You make it too obvious.” Lucas pointed to the “rabbit ears” and mask. Izuku looked at his friend, feeling embarrassed in the moment. “I like that you added your shoes to the look, though.” He commended him, “Huh…I just noticed your shoes are like my Pa-I-I-I mean—my Dad’s.” Lucas blushed nervously again, still not wanting to sound juvenile in front of others. Ochaco looked nervous and scratched her head, “I should’ve been more specific with mine. This bodysuit’s skintight, not really my style.” Lucas nodded in understanding, “Your outfit’s cool, too, Lu. But, what’s the staff for?” She asked, noting his bo staff. “On the battlefield, you need to know how to fight in more ways than one. Though, what I’m going for is a more non-lethal means.” He explained, as he noticed that All Might was cringing at Izuku’s costume. “And he noticed the similarities, as well.” He muttered.

“Now that you’re ready, it’s time for combat training.” All Might said, enthusiastically. Iida raised his hand, “Sir. This is the fake city from our entrance exam. Does that mean we will be conducting urban battles again?” He asked, “Not quite. I’m going to move you two steps ahead.” All Might explained, “Most if the villain fights you see on the news take place outside. However, statistically speaking, run-ins with the most dastardly evildoers take place indoors.” He furthered the explanation and the structure of this training exercise were to partner two students up into good guys and bad guys, and to fight 2-on-2 indoor battles.

“Isn’t this a little advanced?” Tsuyu asked, “The best training is what you get on the battlefield. Remember, you can’t just punch a robot. You’re dealing with actual people now.” Yaoyorozu asked if All Might would be deciding who wins.

Bakugo asked how much they can hurt the other team. “Is violence all you think about?” Lucas asked, quietly.

Ochaco recalled yesterday’s practice and asked if they needed to worry about whoever was in last place.

Iida asked if the decision of partners was based on chased or comparative skill.

Aoyama asked about if his cape was trĀ’’s chic.

All Might was slightly annoyed. “I wasn’t finished talking.” Lucas felt guilty. “I apologize, Sensei.” He said.

“Listen up.” He pulled out a script, Izuku noticed. “The villains have a hidden nuclear missile somewhere in their hideout. The heroes must try to foil their plans. To do that, the good guys either have to catch the evildoers or recover the weapon.” That was the heroes’ conditions of winning. “Likewise, the bad guys succeed if they protect their payload or capture the heroes.”

Izuku nodded, “Sounds like a classic action movie setup.” All Might pulled out a box reading “Lots.”

“Time’s limited, and we’ll choose teams by drawing lots.” Iida thought there might’ve been a better way, Izuku perked up. “Think about it! Pros often have to team with heroes from other agencies on the spot, so maybe that’s the reason we’re seeing that here.” Iida understood and then bowed respectfully, “Excuse my rudeness.” He said, “No sweat! Let’s draw!”

Teams went as followed:

Team A: 

Izuku Midoriya and Ochaco Uraraka

Team B:

Mezo Shoji and Shoto Todoroki

Team C:

Lucas Sakai and Momo Yaoyorozu

Team D:

Katsuki Bakugo and Tenya Iida

Team E:

Mina Ashido and Yuga Aoyama

Team F:

Koji Koda and Rikido Sato

Team G:

Denki Kaminari and Kyoka Jiro

Team H:

Fumikage Tokoyami and Tsuyu Asui

Team I:

Mashirao Ojiro and Toru Hagakure

Team J:

Hanta Sero and Eijirou Kirishima

Ochaco was excited to be partner with Izuku. “Wow, what are the chances? We’re a team!”She said, happily. Izuku started blushing and getting all nervous.

“I have to make a good impression on her.” Izuku said, nervous.

“Hey, don’t be nervous, Izuku. You and Ochaco will be fine.” Lucas said, “U-Uh, thanks, Lucas.” Yaoyorozu tapped the blonde’s shoulder. “Sakai, I think we need to stick together at the moment.” She said, Lucas nodded in understanding. “Good luck!” He said, but also hoping they don’t go against each other.

All Might pulled out two balls marked with letters. A black box with “Villain” labeled on the front, and a white box with “Hero.”

“I declare that the first teams to fight will be…these guys!” On the villain’s side was Team D, and on hero was Team A.

Katsuki and Izuku looked at it in shock. Lucas grew worried, given Bakugo’s behavior from yesterday.

“Team A will be the heroes, and Team D will be the villains. Everyone else can head to the monitoring room to watch!” The students answered with a strong “Yes sir!” And walked off. Izuku looked back at Katsuki, who glared at him with silent fury.

Izuku shrunk back for a second, returning to being afraid, but in the moment, made a fist and stood back up straight and confident, he glared at Bakugo in return. This was something Katsuki didn’t expect, he was shocked and started growling.

(Later)

“Bad guys, you can go on in and get set up. In five minutes, the good guys will be let loose and the battle will start.” All Might said, only 3 out of the 4 students responded with “Yes sir!”

“Young Iida, Young Bakugo. The key to being successful in this challenge is to embody villainy. Think from the perspective of an evildoer.” He explained, Tenya took the advice, whereas Katsuki seemed too focus on Izuku. “If things go too far, I’ll step in.” All Might said. Katsuki growled as he wasn’t listening. In his mind, all he could think about was how Deku was confident now, and he had a Quirk as well? Was he lying about being Quirkless all these years? And then there’s something about the blonde kid that Deku’s hanging out with now, how he views him already as he could be a great hero. More than him.

(Later, on Team D’s side)

Tenya and Katsuki walked to the prop warhead, “Even though this is training, it pains me to be aligned with criminal behavior.” Iida said, walking up to the prop. “So, this is the weapon we must protect.” He hit the replica, fully determining that it’s fake. “Hey.” Katsuki said, plainly. “Do you really think Deku has a Quirk?” He asked, still not processing yesterday’s events. “You saw how he threw the ball. Though I think his power hurts his body.” All Katsuki did was scoff at Tenya’s answer, “Why is it that you seem to be especially angry when it comes to Midoriya?”

Katsuki moved into his thoughts, “Was he seriously tricking me all these years? I’m gonna roast that dang nerd today!” He grinned aggressively.

(On Team A’s side)

“You think they expect us to memorize this building’s floor plan? It’s so big!” Ochaco said, “You know, All Might’s just as cool as he is on television! Glad he’s not threatening us with some kind of punishment like Mr. Aizawa we can relax—“ Ochaco stopped when she noticed Izuku was sweating through his costume, he had his paintball mask down, too. “It’s just because we’re up against Kacchan. Plus there’s Iida, too.” Izuku explained why he was nervous, “We should be on our guard, who knows what they’ll pull.” Ochaco was a little worried for her friend, “Oh right, Bakugo. He’s the one who’s always making fun of you.” She said, Izuku sighed. “And he’s amazing. He can be a real pain, sure..But his strength and confidence, and his ambition, not to mention his Quirk. They’re all so much greater than mine.” He said, then stood up straight.

“But that just means I have to do better.” Izuku put on his paintball mask, “I refuse to lose today.” He stayed confident. Ochaco smiled at Izuku’s boldness.

“So it’s a fated battle between rivals?” She asked, thinking this was like some grandiose story. “O-Oh, not that I’m trying to get you wrapped up in my fight or anything!” He said, nervously. “Are you kidding? We’re a team, right? Let’s win this!” Ochaco raised her hand up enthusiastically. Izuku smiled, feeling extra confident now.

All Might’s voice rang over the building. “All right, let’s begin the indoor combat training! Team A and Team D, your time starts now!”

(In the monitoring room)

“Pay attention, kids. Think about what you would do.” All Might said, Lucas looked worried, understanding that Izuku and Bakugo’s Quirk are equally destructive and could level the building. Not to mention, Izuku doesn’t have full control over All Might’s Quirk just yet. And then there’s Bakugo…he seems to have it out for Izuku right now.

“Sakai, is everything okay?” Tsuyu already noticed he was lost in thought, though he was scared. “O-Oh…I-I’m sorry. I was just thinking of their Quirks…” He explained. “Oh, I see.” Tsuyu said, Yaoyorozu stood next to him, “So, did you notice the dangers of their Quirks?” She whispered. Lucas nodded, at her.

“So you’ve caught on as well, then.” He said, “Not that I’d expect anything less, of course, Yaoyorozu-san.” He remembered Yaoyorozu entered the school through recommendation. But they returned their attention to the current match.

(Back with Team A)

Izuku and Ochaco looked over a corner of a wall, wondering what Tenya and Katsuki were planning. “I still have basically no control over One For All.” Izuku thought to himself, “I can’t risk using it.” He knew the danger that could be caused by his lack of control with the strength. “We’ll just have to win with Uraraka’s Zero Gravity and whatever I can do without a Quirk. I’ve gotta use my head.” Remembering the notes he wrote in his hero analysis journals. “I can do this!” He said internally, confident. Then, the fight truly began. Bakugo jumped from a nearby hallway and ignited an explosion, Izuku grabbed Ochaco and then jumped out of the way. The explosion tore off a bit of Izuku’s mask. “Uraraka, you okay?” He asked, worried, since they barely avoided the attack.

“I’m fine. Thanks!” Ochaco said, but then realized the masked was torn off. “Oh, Deku!” She said; worried he was harmed. “I’m fine. It’s just my mask.” Izuku readied himself, Katsuki brushed the smoke out of the way.

“What’s the matter, Deku? Afraid to stand up and fight me?” He said, still enraged. “I knew you’d come at me first. And figured you’d try to catch me by surprise.” He said, not showing any fear.

(With the other students)

Lucas sighed in relief and proudness. His friend was finally being standing to his bully. “Sneak attack, Bakugo?” Eijirou said, holding his fists together. “What kinda man pulls cheap crap like that?”

“It’s a viable strategy. He’s playing the part. Acting like a true villain would.” All Might said, “From what I’ve seen of him alone. He knows the part too well.” Lucas said, seriousness in his tone. “But it didn’t work, Midoriya dodged it!” Mina said, excitedly. “Whoa, there he goes!” Denki said, Lucas took a deep breath. “Prove him wrong, Izuku!” Lucas said.

(Fight’s on)

“I wanna hurt you so bad, they’ll have to stop the fight!” Katsuki came viciously toward Izuku, “Just close—!” He was interrupted when Izuku grabbed, and turned. Bakugo questioned how he knew what he’d do, not thinking he was that good. Ochaco was excited, she saw Deku throw him down to the floor. “Kacchan. You always use a big right hook to start a fight. I know because I’ve watched you for years.” Izuku said, Bakugo got back up and then turned toward him. “I analyzed every amazing hero, even you. I wanted to learn everything I could about them. It was all in the notebook you burned and threw away.” Katsuki growled in anger. Izuku kept his fighting stance. “You can call me Deku, but I’m the same helpless, defenseless kid anymore!” He affirmed, “You hear me? I’ve changed. From now on, Deku is the name of a hero!” He shouted.

Ochaco looked at him in shock, she remembered she thought Deku was a cute nickname that would make a great hero name. Katsuki got back up, “Deku…” he growled, seeing that he was shaking. “You’re shaking in your boots, you’re so scared. But you wanna fight me anyway…” He grew enraged. “THAT’S WHY I HATE YOU!” He screamed.

(And here we go, anyways, I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. And that Lucas’ hero outfit sounds cool. Anyways, I’m sorry I end Deku vs Kacchan here, but I’m going by episodic length as best as I can. 

Anyways, stay strong and awesome! I hope your days are going good and I hope God is more involved in your lives)

Chapter Text

Chapter 14:

(Okay! Deku Vs Kacchan! You won’t find too many significant changes here. Oh! I DID want to explain something about Lucas and why he wields a staff. See, I thought of Mother 3’s primary weapon for Lucas is a stick, and then suddenly, a bo staff came to mind as a cool little way of implementing him using a stick. I hope you guys enjoy the chapter.)

“Bakugo! Come in! Give me a status report? Where are you?” Iida called from the other line, Bakugo tapped the button on his earpiece. “Just shut up and defend the weapon!” He said, “I’ve got more important things to worry about!” His focus was on Deku, and that was all he focused on. Tenya tried to respond back, but Katsuki just ignored him.

(Meanwhile)

“Hey, who’s Bakugo talking to? I’m not hearing anything. Can we get any sound with this video?” Kirishima asked, “He’s got a radio in his ear so he can talk to his partner.” All Might explained, he explained Bakugo also had a layout of the map. Along with the capturing tape, “Wrapping this around your opponent means you’ve apprehended them. And they’re out for the rest of the game.” He said. Mina took note the time, “So, there’s a 15 minute time-limit and the good guys have no idea what floor the nuclear weapon is hidden on, right?” She asked, believing this to be disadvantage for the hero team. “Real Pros have to outwit villains on a daily basis, that’s life.” All Might explained it, “Even when the odds aren’t in your favor, we fight!”

Kyoka gasped, while Eijirou laughed slightly, getting the idea of it.

“All together!” Toshinori shouted, with the students joining him in the “Let’s hear a Plus Ultra!” cry.

Yuga returned his attention to the battle again, “Monsieur, he’s on the move.” He said, All Might and Lucas looked back at the monitor.

(Kacchan’s Counterattack!)

Katsuki readied himself for another assault, lifting his hands to launch himself at Izuku. “Uraraka! Go!” Izuku shouted at the girl, and she ran ahead, leaving her partner to deal with Bakugo.

Bakugo round-house kicked Izuku into the wall, the green-ette blocking him off just barely.

“Ballsy move. Think you can take me alone?”Katsuki mocked, before realizing Deku’s move. He started wrapping the capture tape around his leg.

“Hero Notebook No. 10, Page 18!” Izuku remembered the notes he took on Eraserhead’s abilities and prowess with the capturing tape, “Luckily, I got to Eraser-Head’s moves in action!” Recalling and using the memory from yesterday.

“What’ll Kacchan do now? Knowing him, he’ll be impatient and try another big punch!” He thought, his prediction proved to be correct and quickly evaded the second attack.

“I was right!” Leaving both of them in a bit of shock.

Izuku took a quick breath, “He kicked first this time. He’s switching things up so I can’t predict his moves. Does that mean he’s worried?” Izuku tried to read Katsuki’s strategy, while the boy prepared for another launch attack again. Izuku quickly ran out of his sight. Bakugo gasped, “Get back here, Deku!” He tried to follow him, but he then saw that Izuku was nowhere to be seen.

“I’m not gonna be able to fight him at close range right now. I need some kinda plan.” He thought as he ran.

Bakugo was looking for him, until he shouted a cuss word. “You were tricking me for years by acting weak. Bet you’ve been laughing behind my back, huh?” He shouted and growled, “So, where’s the flashy power ‘a yours now?!”

Izuku was confused for a second. Kacchan thinks he lied to him when they were little? He then returned to the task at hand.

“Let’s see how it compares to mine!” Bakugo said, “Quirk or no, you’ll never beat me, Deku!”

(I’ve decided to be a bit random with these segues)

“That guy has some real anger issues. Kinda scary…” Denki said, Lucas took a quick note of how Bakugo-san is handling this situation.

“Not only is he enraged by Izuku standing up for himself, he seems to have deluded himself into thinking he lied to him.” He thought to himself, at the same time, he understood why he chose that to be his “answer.” Izuku was Quirkless, and this new development is world-shattering to him. “Still, that temper and pride…I’ve never seen anything like it.” He grimaced.

(You know the drill…)

Izuku panted, taking a few breaths. Feeling relieved, he knows that Ochaco is off Kacchan’s trail. “If they wanted to send someone out to stop us here, it should’ve been Iida. He’s way faster, after all. That probably means Kacchan’s gone rogue.” He concluded, “The two of them aren’t working together as a team. If we had to take those two on head-to-head, our chances of winning would pretty low.” He ascertained, as they have the stronger Quirk in this case-scenario.

“I can’t go after the weapon right now or Kacchan will follow me. And if we both tried to take him down, we’d probably run out of time.” Izuku concluded that they stay split up for now, trusting Uraraka, and after capturing Bakugo down on the lower floors, they’ll have. 2-on-1 against Iida and then they’ll win.

“I can do it! As long as I don’t get too close to his hands.” He finished his last thought before Katsuki shouted, “Stop hiding! Come out and face me, you coward!”

Izuku wiped his nose, “By the way, I’ve been meaning to tell you, Kacchan.” He recalled the bullying back in middle school.

“I take back everything I’ve said.”

(Btw, how’re Iida and Ochaco doing?)

Ochaco made it to the floor, already noticing Iida thinking to him self. She watched him carefully, but what he said next was weird:

“I need to temporarily devote myself to criminal intent. Yes, I won’t fail this trial and risk bringing shame down in the Iida family name. That means…I must now embrace evil…to become a hero.” Tenya had said, Ochaco laughed at how dorky he was actually being.

“Hm, he’s so serious.” Ochaco said, in doing so, she gave away her cover.

“Hm? Uraraka, is that you?” Iida said in his faux villainous voice.

Ochaco was worried for a second, Iida continued by pointing dramatically.

“I knew you would come here alone, that Bakugo ran off by himself and enraged with Midoriya.” He put his hands up, giving his dramatic speech and analysis.

“Your Quirk allows you to float anything that you touch, but I’ve prepared for such.” He lifted his leg up and revealed that he hid every object that the do-gooder could against him.

He pointed at Ochaco once more. “My dastardly tricks have rendered you helpless! You blundered hero!” And cue evil laughter, Iida played his role right.

Ochaco nervously smiled, understanding that she had no advantage against Tenya just yet.

(Um, that was bizarre)

“Um, Deku?” Ochaco said over the radio, “I’m here, how’s it going?” Izuku asked, still keeping a watch out for Katsuki.

“Iida knows that I’m here, sorry. Right now he’s monologuing.” She said, “Where are you?” He asked.

“Near the middle of the 5th floor.” She said, Izuku realized that the floor was right above him.

“We probably don’t have much time now. We have to finish this fast or they win! I won’t give up yet.” Izuku made a fist, and stood up, pulling out the capturing tape.

“I can capture Kacchan. I won’t lose!” He said, but at that moment. He heard weird noise from behind him. Katsuki had found him, his gauntlet had lit up red in a second.

Katsuki lifted up hand, “I’m all loaded up.” He said, bluntly.

Izuku was on his guard, “What does that mean?” Izuku had asked.

“Why aren’t you using your fancy Quirk? Don’t tell me you’re underestimating me, Deku.” He said, still believing the answer he gave himself about Deku.

“Get over here and show me what you’re really made of.” Izuku readied the capturing tape, no fear, “Kacchan, I’m not scared of you, anymore.” He said, boldly.

Bakugo growled for a moment, then turned his frown into a smile. “Since you’re such a stalker, by now you probably know how my Quirk: Explosion, works. I secrete nitroglycerin-like sweat from my hands and make it blow up. Imagine what I could do if I had a lot of it.” He pulled the handle of his gauntlet to reveal a grenade pin. Izuku realized what was happening.

“That’s right, these gauntlets aren’t just for show. They’ve been storing up my sweat inside for one monster-blast.” He said, pulling the pin.

All Might shouted from the radio, realizing he was going too far and he could kill Izuku.

“He’ll be fine as long as he dodges!” He said, sending a huge explosion toward Izuku. It shook the higher floors for Ochaco and Tenya and the blast let a huge hole in the building. Even the monitoring area for the other students.

(Speaking of)

“Whoa, whoa! This’s nuts!” Kirishima said, Lucas was worried.

“What was he thinking?!” Lucas said, worried about them! All Might tried to reach Izuku by radio.

“Come in! Come in, Midoriya!” He shouted.

(Okay, he’s good)

Izuku grunted, part of his costume were destroyed, as the smoke was clearing, Kacchan was coming toward him.

He chuckled slightly, “These gauntlets are awesome! The more nitro sweat that’s stored in these gauntlets, the stronger the explosion is.” He said, as his other gauntlet glowed red.

“Go ahead, use your stupid Quirk on me, Deku.” Izuku was starting to be afraid of Bakugo again. “Even if you give me everything you’ve got, you’ll never beat me.” He said.

“Bakugo, answer me! What is going on down there?” Iida asked, asking if he caused the blast. “Now’s my chance!” Ochaco thought to herself and started running.

“If I can claim the weapon, that means we win!” Iida stopped and ran toward her, getting back into character.

“Not so fast, Hero!” He said, Ochaco put her fingers together to use her Quirk. She leaped through the air.

“I just have to touch the weapon. In one move, this’ll all be over.” She thought to herself.

“Since when could she make herself float?” Iida said, Ochaco put her hands together and shouted “Release!” Iida released other engines and ran, trying to make sure the do-gooder couldn’t win.

“This special move is hard, but it’s worth it!” She said, but realized that Tenya took the weapon and move it.

She landed back on the ground and fell.

“Admirable attempt, but your Quirk’s no threat if you can’t touch anything. I could easily keep this weapon out of your reach until time runs out.” Iida laughed faux evilly again.

Ochaco got back up.

“It’s not over. I won’t let Deku down.”

(Back to the fight for the ages)

“What’s the matter? You look scared. You dodged the attack, so you can still fight, can’t you?” Katsuki said, daring Izuku to fight him once more. “Come and get me.”

Izuku concluded that even at long range, he wouldn’t be safe from Katsuki’s blast from the other gauntlet. “So what do I do?” He asked, then checking in Ochaco.

“Come in, what’s the situation?” He asked. “It’s not good.” She told him, Katsuki’s unsettling grin returned.

“You ignoring me again. I’ll get your attention.”

(In the Monitor Room)

“Sir, don’t you think this is getting out of hand?” Eijirou asked, “That Bakugo guy is acting crazy. He’s gonna kill him.” Toshinori assured Eijirou that Bakugo isn’t actually trying to kill Midoriya. Understanding based on what he had said before. “Even so, he could bring down the floor with it. He’s not even thinking about the test anymore.” Lucas said. All Might decided and then got the attention of the boy.

“Bakugo. Use that power again and I’ll stop the match. Your team will lose.” He said, this got the boy’s attention.

“To employ such a strong attack indoors is inviting the destruction of the stronghold you SHOULD be protecting. That’s a poor strategy, whether you’re a hero or a villain.” He said. Bakugo got enraged, Lucas could see. But then he paid attention to Izuku and saw he was radioing Ochaco.

“What’s he going to do? If he uses his power, he could cause more damage.” Lucas muttered. 

(Time to fight)

“We’ll fight hand-to-hand!” Katsuki launched himself furiously at Izuku. Izuku realized he couldn’t dodge this, and one step back, a piece of the floor crumbled beneath him. “I’ll have to counterattack. Like this!” He readied a punch, Katsuki avoiding it by going over Izuku. And then he launched an attack on Izuku.

(Back to the others with All Might)

“He doesn’t come off as a guy with a strategy, but he’s actually quite intelligent.” Shoto had said, “What are you talking about?“ Eijirou asking, “He changed his trajectory while in midair, using a blast that doubled as a smokescreen.” He pointed out the move, “A feint attack like that requires an extreme amount of precision. He had to calculate the physics and demonstrate control over his Quirk.” Momo said, “Ugh, Bakugo is uber-talented. I hate it.”

“He’s dangerous, too. That’s for sure.” Lucas said.

(So…Izuku’s losing the fight rn)

Katsuki right-hooked Izuku’s arm, and then grabbed it. “Deku!” He shouted, using his Quirk to send himself to forward.

“Don’t you ever forget what you are!” He shouted, trying to throw Izuku to the ground.

“You’re a weakling!”

“He’s not giving me any time to form a strategy.” Izuku thought to himself, still in the air after being slammed to the ground. “I can’t beat him without a Quirk after all. It’s no good.” Izuku decided to use One-for-All.

(Quick trip back to the Monitor Room)

Toshinori was frightened, he wanted to stop this fight. Mina pointed out that all Bakugo had to do was put capture-tape on him, “Bakugo certainly acts like a villain.” Fumikage said.

“On that, I agree.” Lucas said, worried for Izuku’s safety. He took a few deep breaths, this was stressing him out. "Sakai-san, are you alright?" Yaoyorozu worried about her partner. Lucas took a deep breath before saying grimly.

“Heroes don’t put people down the way he does.” Lucas said.

All Might was shaking by holding the mic. “I should end this. But—For his sake, I’ll let it go on. They saw Izuku starting to run in the opposite direction.

“Not very manly, but he doesn’t have much of a choice. He’s outgunned. Unless he’s got some kinda plan. It’s possible.” Kirishima said.

(You know the drill by now, right?)

“Why won’t you use your stupid Quirk against me? Still think you can stop me without it?” Kacchan asked, Izuku looked down. “That’s not it.” He said, plainly.

“You’ve been hiding your true power for years. What’s the deal, Deku? Did you think you were better than me this whole time?!” He asked, believing his paranoid thoughts.

Izuku shook, “That’s what you think? You idiot.” He called him, remembering all their childhood memories.

“You’ve always been stronger, Kacchan.” He said, tearing up. “I know that you’re better than me. Can’t you see?” He clenched his fist. “That’s why I wanna beat you! Because you’re amazing!” He shouted at him. “You’re even more of an idiot that I realized. Come at me!” Katsuki shouted at him.

They ran toward each other, both readying their Quirks. All Might telling them to stop, “Uraraka, now!”

Ochaco did what Deku said and grabbed a nearby pillar!

As Katsuki came in for an explosion, Izuku threw the punch up into the air. Shooting a strong blast of his own toward the higher floors! It shattered the windows of the building! Debris was floating into the air.

Iida questioned what was happening. Ochaco used her Quirk on the pillar. “This is it! Sorry, Iida!” She said, “Improvised special move: the Comet Home Run!” She said, swinging the pillar as a baseball bat to launch the debris at Tenya.

“In the name of villainy, I demand that you stop this!” He shouted at Uraraka, he readied himself, not trying to get hit by debris.

Ochaco jumped up and leaped across her side of the building.

“Release!“ She shouted, Iida looked over and saw that she hugged the weapon.

The Hero Team had won!

Katsuki looked up. “This was your big plan…from the very beginning, wasn’t it?” He turned back to Deku, “You were playing me this entire time, you stupid nerd!”

“I wasn’t…going to use it.” Izuku said, “Because I can’t control it. My body just can’t handle…the backlash of my power yet.” He admitted.

“Mr. Aizawa said I’d be useless. But this was all…that I…could think of.” Katsuki looked confused, “This is the only way…I had any chance at winning.” He fainted.

Katsuki was shocked, if it didn’t sink in, now, All Might saying it would: “The hero team…wins!”

(*phew* Okay, so this took a really long time to finish. I know nothing really changed about the fight, but I didn’t want to complicate things. So, there was Deku vs. Kacchan. Btw, I’ve started praying for you guys as well, for what it could worth for you guys to know. Anyways, remember to stay strong and awesome! And I hope God is involved more in your lives!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 15:

 
  The first match ended strangely, the losers both untouched, but the winners were both on the ground. Izuku was unconscious and Ochaco was nauseated by her Quirk, Tenya was concerned for Ochaco’s health and Katsuki…he was still. Whatever he was thinking of was Lucas’ guess. He resisted the idea of reading their minds to understand what their fight was REALLY about. “How does the old saying go? You may lose battle, but you’ve won the war.” Tokoyami said.

“This class is intense.” Tsuyu said. “As far as I can tell, Iida was the only one to minimize damage and understand the level of risk.” Lucas said, but he was more concerned for their safety than their skills at the moment. “Sakai?” Denki tried to get his attention. “O-Oh…Uh, sorry.” He said, “J-Just thinking out loud, I guess.”

(Later)

“Well, despite the results…The MVP of this exercise is Young Iida!” All Might said, this shocked Tenya.

“Shouldn’t it be one of the heroes instead?” Tsuyu asked, pointing out that since they were the winners, shouldn’t they be MVP?

“Valid question! Why didn’t I choose one of those two? Who has a guess?”

Yaoyorozu raised her hand, “Sir, I can tell you why. Iida embraced this challenge. And was the only one who adapted to his assigned role.”

“Mind if I join in explanation, Yaoyorozu-san?” Lucas asked. Yaoyorozu, “Go ahead.” She said, curious. Lucas looked down and said everything aloud:

“Bakugo-san was blinded by not only rage, but grudge against Midoriya-san. This combination resulted the destructive attacks and non-cooperation with his parter that he displayed for us. Not taking into account not just his partner’s safety, but the weapon he was supposed to protect with the blast. Even his OWN safety, as said blast could possibly have been powerful enough to bring down the building.” Lucas explained, everyone looked at him shocked at how confident he was. Some took note of his anger, “Meanwhile, Midoriya-san’s plan was ill-advised, as while he showed hesitation regarding his Quirk, using it in the end could ALSO have put them in danger. He also has lack of control, so he endangered himself as well.” Uraraka and Bakugo looked at Lucas, not expecting him to criticize Midoriya’s performance. Lucas looked up when he saw everyone expecting him to go into further detail. The staring made him uncomfortable. He blushed nervously, “U-U-Uh, I-I-I…Y-Yaoyorozu-san, I a-apologize. I d-didn’t mean to i-interrupt you.” He said, stepping back.

Yaoyorozu looked at him, “Well, I couldn’t have put it in better words, Sakai. Thank you.” She then moved to Ochaco.

“As for Uraraka, she let her guard down mid-battle, and her final attack was far too reckless, given the hypothetical stakes. If she treated the fake weapon as though it were real, she never would’ve risked such an imprecise move.” She explained, Ochaco was ashamed. Iida looked on shocked, “Iida was fully prepared for his opponents arrival. He had a strategy, and never lost sight of his mission to protect the dummy weapon, even if he WAS foiled in the end.” Tenya blushed, happily. “Technically, the hero team won, but took advantage of the fact that this was training. They didn’t respect the spirit of the trial.” All Might was shook, “This girl really has a good eye on her.” He took note of how sharp Yaoyorozu was, “And Young Sakai…social anxiety aside, it seems his father taught him well.” He was stunned, “Yes, well…You overlooked a few things.” He barely managed to say, “Young Iida could’ve relaxed a little bit in the exercise.” He gave the two of them a thumbs up. “But…otherwise, you nailed it!”

“One should always start from the basics and devote themselves wholeheartedly to learning. That’s the only real way to become a top hero.” Momo had said, Lucas took note of All Might shocked.

“Wow, Yaoyorozu’s smarter than the teacher.” He thought to himself.

All Might returned the students attention to the next matchup. He told the students to think about everything they learned from the last match. Katsuki looked lifeless, Lucas noticed. After everything he just witnessed between Katsuki and Izuku, Lucas didn’t know what to make of the boy. He saw a bully…and someone else at the same time.

The next matchup was Team I for the villains, and Team B for the heroes.

So, Toru and Mashirao would protect the replica weapon, while Shoto and Mezo would be the ones to either retrieve the weapon or capture the villains.

Katsuki looked on from the monitors. Toru rid herself of her gloves and boots, going full-on invisible for a stealth advantage. Mashirao would defend the weapon. Shoji tracked their locations immediately, however Shoto told Shoji to go outside for his own safety.

He placed his hand on the wall and began to freeze the building. Ice surrounded the entire building in seconds, looking like a crystalized fortress. Hagakure and Ojiro was frozen where they stood, stuck in the ice.

Shoto approached the floor with the weapon on it, Ojiro stood in place, readying himself for a fight. However, Todoroki was walking passed him and touched the weapon.

All Might and the students shivered. “He incapacitated them, without compromising the weapon or his teammate.” He told them to take note of the strategy. Katsuki stood from behind everyone and was in shock.

“I could use the same strategy, but that depends on who our opponents would be. Let alone, using ice would be a huge risk for too much attention.” Lucas concluded that he needs to find another way to win. Shoto heated the ice until it evaporated off the building.

“Can he manipulate the temperature of the ice, as well?” Lucas asked, then he remembered something he learned about Shoto. “That guy’s intimidating.” Kaminari said, “He got in on a recommendation, so he must good.” Asui said.

“Moving on! We’ll have a quick review of the second match. After that, we’ll jet on over to our next battle!” Toshinori said, Katsuki grunted in a moment.

(Time for a montage)

Sero taped the area around the weapon, making a bit of a blockade to prevent the hero team from laying hands on the weapons. Eijirou readied his Quirk for defense. This was team J.

Fumikage readied Dark Shadow, stepping into the darkness of the building, with Tsuyu climbing the was. Team H for Hero.

(I was told I should’ve made a fight and now I shall fulfill the request)

Yaoyorozu and Lucas put up a metal blockade for the door. Lucas was hesitant about thie exercise, not really liking that he had to play villain. “Okay, that should be enough for the defenses.” Momo said, Lucas nodded and prepared his staff. Team C had a plan. “Okay, while we haven’t seen our opponents’s powers in action, I’ve seen Kaminari-san and Jiro-san’s Quirks aren’t used for strong physical ability, nor were any of Kaminari-san’s abilities used for the training from yesterday.” Lucas explained to his partner.

“Good eye, but remember not to underestimate them. I believe Jiro’s Quirk can help her assess our location. We need a way to counter that.” Momo suggested. 
“Okay, well, I have an idea.” Lucas said, “I’ll distract them, while we set up a trap.”

(Meanwhile)

Denki and Kyoka were walking, stealthily. Kyoka plugged her earphone in, trying to hear the movements of their opponents, and pointed up, Denki prepared to use his Quirk. Electric sparks coming off his hand. Team G prepared themselves for an encounter. “I think I hear closer footsteps, one of them’s coming after us. It’s more likely to be Sakai.” Kyoka said. 

“The guy wearing that cat hood, right?” Denki asked, “Yeah. We better move fast if he attacks us.” Kyoka said to him. 

“What do you think his Quirk is, anyways? Levitation or whatever?” Denki said, “I don’t know. I don’t think we wanna find out. You saw how he held Bakugo down the other day.” Kyoka said.

(Meanwhile)

Lucas carried and planted a device near a wall, and tried to keep on going. He needed to hurry and finish up before Jiro-san knew where he was on this floor. “How’s it going over there?” Momo asked over the radio. “I’m almost finished. I’ll remember the headphones.” Lucas said, putting on some soundproofing headphones on. “You’re okay, right? If I were to make a suggestion for a future endeavor, pack some emergency rations for your powers.” Lucas explained. “Hmm…that IS a good idea, I believe. But I don’t have rations now, so let’s focus on the fight against those two.” Yaoyorozu told her classmate. 

“Of course.” Lucas made it to the next area he planted a device near the front of the door. “Now then, I hope Jiro-san will forgive me.” Lucas said, waiting for them to open the door nearby. Lucas hid and made sure to slow his breathing for Jiro-san to be unable to hear him. 

(back with those two)

”I heard the footsteps from this room, mostly.” Kyoka whispered to her partner. “Do you hear footsteps above us?” Denki asked. “No, they stopped around here. One of them is here.” Kyoka said, while Lucas waited for her to plug in her 

Lucas then pressed the button given to him, and loud noises begun to rock the floor and walls! “This should be enough!” Lucas came out of his hiding spot and tried to get the jump on Kaminari and Jiro! “It WAS Sakai! Jiro, come on, let’s—“ Denki had saw Kyoka had covered her ears in pain. “Watch out!” Denki said, using his Electrification to surround his body in case Sakai used physical attacks. What he didn’t expect was the boy to use his psychokinesis in midair to hold Kaminari down. Kyoka could see he had planted some sort of speakers to emit a loud noises to mess up her senses, “Let’s see how YOU like this!” Kyoka plugged her headphone jacks into the device closest to Sakai. Lucas had been pushed to the wall by the sound. Lucas grunted at Sakai, are you hurt? Respond!” Momo asked. “I’m all right. You on your way here?” Lucas said to her. 

“Can you shock him?” Kyoka asked. “Not without taking you down. Keep the pressure on him for now.” Lucas opened his eyes again and saw an opportunity. “Jiro-san isn’t controlling all of them…” Lucas then grabbed one of the devices and threw it into the one Kyoka was using. Kyoka had tried to moved her headphone jacks to her boots and she didn’t expect Sakai to hit her in the torso with the staff! “Oh!” She said, Denki stepping in with his powers. Lucas had saw the ability to use his powers to push Kaminari against the wall. 

“He’s fast…” Kaminari thought to himself. “Not fast. Adaptive.” Lucas said, before seeing Kyoka use her headphone jacks as whips to hit Sakai off balance. He had released Kaminari out of pain, and watched as Jiro tried to keep attacking him. He used his staff to block Jiro’s attempts, and she saw it as a chance to take it away from him. She wrapped her headphone jacks around the staff. Lucas tried to regain his staff and pulled it back towards him. “You guys…are incredible at this.” Lucas took a moment to compliment them. “Why are you—“

“But we’re not giving up yet!” Lucas gave a mischievous smile and saw that his partner had made it. A small smoke bomb was thrown into the room, something Team G wasn’t expecting. “Now!” Lucas and Yaoyorozu had finally moved into the next part of their plan, Lucas let go of his staff and pulled the capturing tape out. Kyoka tried her best to hurry and fight back, but Lucas had kicked her down and wrapped the tape around her arm.
Kyoka had been defeated, which only left Denki.

Denki couldn’t see where to go. “Jiro!” Denki said, walking along side the wall and making sure his powers were ready in case those two would come for him. Momo had grabbed Lucas’s staff from the floor and hit it across his face to knock him off balance. Denki had felt he couldn’t move through the smoke and saw Lucas held him down again with psychokinesis. “My apologies, Kaminari-san. But this is our win.” Lucas said, as Momo tied the capturing tape around Denki. 

Team C had won. Lucas and Momo had waited for the announcement and took a moment to rest. “I thought the tactics would’ve been disastrous, but you pulled through, Sakai.” Momo said. 

“I’m glad I could subvert your expectations, Yaoyorozu-san.” Lucas said, walking up to Jiro-san and healing the injuries she had. “You wouldn’t need to do this if you didn’t hit so hard.” Kyoka said, a little snarky. “Sorry…but understand that many of the villains we fight in the future WILL be brutal.” Lucas reminded them.

Denki had sighed in exhaustion, “Thanks for the tip, Sakai. Seriously, I didn’t think you were so capable at fighting.” Denki had originally pegged the boy as meek. 

“I’m still learning. Battles are unpredictable, so it’s a good strategy to make that your nature.” Lucas explained, now healing Denki’s injuries. 

Momo had given that idea some thought. Her partner was surprisingly wise for his age, “That is true. It’s as I mentioned before, we need to understand the spirit of the trials ahead of us.” She explained. Denki and Kyoka were honestly annoyed after this and walked off. 

Lucas had sighed, he hoped he had performed satisfactorily for the others. “Do YOU have any notable injuries, Sakai?” Momo asked him. “Oh, no. I’m all right.” Lucas clarified. “I-I’m glad we managed to work well together.” Momo had smiled a tad and nodded her head. 
“Agreed. This was a great partnership.” Momo said to him. “Still, I felt like you handled everything before I had assisted you.” Momo admitted. 
“Nonsense, you performed well, Yaoyorozu-san.” Lucas commended her for the defense measures if their plan failed. “I look forward to continue working with you.” Lucas said to him. 
Yaoyorozu nodded her head, “Likewise.” She said. The two of them had continued to converse and think about further days of training. Lucas didn’t realize it, but he had formed a friendship with Yaoyorozu without asking her to be one.

(Back to the montage)

Rikido readied his strength, got into a fighting stance, but that scared Koji a bit. Team F seemed to have a confidence issue?

Yuga walked fabulously through the building, while Mina caught up to him, excited for the match. “Surf’s up!” She said, accidentally hitting Yuga’s cape. It started burning up. Ashido giggled, not realizing Aoyama groaned, upset that his cape was already ruined. “Oops, my bad!” She said.

(End of montage)

“That’s a wrap!” All Might said to the students, “Super work! You really stepped up to the plate. And we didn’t have any major injuries, except for Midoriya.” He told the students they should be proud.

“Excellent first day of training, all around!” He continued. Asui rose her hand, “It’s nice to hear some encouraging words, after our homeroom class.” She said, remembering Aizawa’s chilling words, even calling him a buzzkill, the students nodding in agreement.

“Buzzkill for what?” Lucas asked, quietly and not trying to draw attention to himself.

“I’m happy to bring such staggering positivity to my alma mater! That’s all for now, folks.” All Might said, about to leave to check on Izuku.

“Now, watch how a Pro exits. Like he’s got somewhere to be!” He said, running to the other end of the hall, wind being pushed off from him.

“Okay, you guys, THAT is a hero!” Denki said. Lucas just cringed again.

“Always gotta be spontaneous about it, doesn’t he?” He thought to himself, he looked back at Bakugo to see him still down.

“Pride is his enemy, but…why do I feel like there’s another?” Lucas looked at him, wondering if it was just his pride that made him upset. It was wounded, so maybe. No…this was something else.

(Later)

The school day was almost over, Lucas was gathering up his things and getting ready to go work on his gardening. The door opened to reveal: “Hey, it’s Midoriya.” Eijirou said, most of the students crowded him. Izuku was shocked, before, he thought he would be reprimanded for missing his afternoon classes.

“Ha! Man, I don’t know what you were saying during that match, but you were all fired up, huh?” Kirishima asked him. “I can’t believe you held your own against Bakugo, he’s super strong!” Sero had said. Mina complimented him for dodging and Rikido said they really turned up the first match.

Izuku gasped, he certainly wasn’t expecting THIS. The others started introducing themselves, however interrupting Yuga and Tsuyu snuck up from behind Mina, introducing herself.

“So noisy.” Fumikage said, sitting from his desk. Tenya came over and shouted and flailed his arms around for him to get off. Lucas chuckled slightly, before walking up to the group crowding Midoriya. “H-Hey, mind if I get by?” Lucas had his hood up, still nervous. “Oh, hey, Lucas.” Izuku said happily to his friend. Lucas looked at the arm, “Here, I should speed up the recovery.” He put his hand on his broken arm and green light surrounded it. Lucas grunted in pain, “A-Are you okay?” Izuku asked, worried if he was injured during his match. “I-I’m okay. Just a drawback.” Lucas said, before flicking his finger on Izuku’s forehead. “Ow! Hey!” He said, “That was for putting yourself and the others at risk.” He explained, walking out of the classroom. “Great job, though, Izuku. You proved him wrong.”

Lucas was out by the entrance, and saw Katsuki ahead of him. They tried to tell him to stay, but he didn’t listen to them. “Kacchan!” Izuku shouted, running up to them. He ran in front of Lucas.

“What?” Katsuki said, silent fury hiding beneath his voice.

Izuku shook. “I haven’t told anyone this secret. Not even my mom.” He thought to himself. “I have to tell you something. Maybe then, you’ll understand what’s been going on.” He said. Lucas took a step back to give them some tine to talk it out without his input.

“I wasn’t hiding my Quirk from you. It was given to me by someone else. Recently.” Izuku confessed. Lucas was shocked, but tried to hide by pretending to be confused.

Katsuki only grunted in response. “But I can’t tell you who I got it from, so don’t ask! Sounds crazy, I know. It’s like something out of a comic book. Only it’s real.” He explained, Katsuki still had a blank expression on his face. “The thing is, I don’t really have any control over this power yet. I haven’t figured out how to make it my own.” Izuku explained that’s why he didn’t want to use it against Katsuki in the exercise. “But in the end, it was the only chance I had at winning.” Izuku went on, but Katsuki was visibly shaking aggressively.

“I’ve still got a lot to learn, I know that.” Lucas could see Bakugo getting angrier as this conversation kept going. “That’s why I’m here.” He put his hand on his broken arm.

“I’ll work until I have full control of this borrowed Quirk. And I’ll finally beat you with my OWN power!” Izuku said, the two looked at each other for second.

Izuku caught his words, realizing it may have been a mistake to say that.

“How dumb do you think I am?” Was the first thing Bakugo said in response. The two boys looked at him.

“‘Borrowed power’? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot. You already made a fool outta me in that training exercise. So? Did you come here to rub it in? I lost. And to make matter worse, it was to you.” He said, shaking aggressively once more.

“I came first in the exam, but that’s not enough.”

He recalled Shoto’s match, “When I was watching that ice guy, I realized I couldn’t beat him in a head-to-head fight.” He then recalled the scoldings that came from Lucas and Momo.

“Crap! I even agreed with what that girl and that stupid Flower Boy said!” He put his hand over his face. “MY ATTACK WAS SO STUPID!” He cussed at himself loudly.

Lucas looked at him, and started to understand a little more. “Enjoy that win, Deku! You won’t get another!” He shouted at him, revealing the tears he was crying. Lucas looked saddened, “I’m just getting started! Got that?! I’m gonna end up the number-one hero, no matter what!” He walked off, wiping his tears. Izuku just stood confidently, “You’ll never beat me again, got that?!” Katsuki declared. Izuku took a deep breath and relaxed himself. “There you are!” All Might shouted from the entrance, he rushed right passed the two boys.

“Bakugo! I found you!” He placed his hands on Katsuki’s shoulders, “Just so you know, pride is an important attribute to have. But while you certainly have the abilities to become a pro hero, there’s still plenty for you to learn.”

Lucas wanted to interject, noting it wasn’t just pride he had, but looked at how Katsuki responded.

“Let go of me, All Might. Right now.” He said, “Save your speeches. I’ll be more famous than you, and I’ll do it without your help.” He shot a glare at Toshinori.

“Uh…right.” The pro let go of him and let him walk home. “I guess he’s already over it.” Toshinori turned his attention to his protege, “Midoriya, what were you saying to Young Bakugo before I arrived so heroically?” He asked, it caught Izuku off guard.

“Ah! Oh, nothing special.” He said, brushing it off.

Lucas looked at Katsuki. “I get it now. The need for his superiority, even if it meant putting other people down…it stemmed from inferiority.” He concluded, understanding Katsuki more than he did before.

“So, that’s your other enemy, too, Bakugo-san. And I know…because it’s my enemy, too.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 16:

(Okay, time for the overarching plot to kick in. So, I hope you guys like how I wrote that dream situation for Lucas. I figured I start off with a bit of ambiguity. As for the idea of Lucas wearing an outfit like Ness', that idea should be used for another time. Enjoy the chapter!)

Sunlight awoke Lucas from his sleep, and when he awoke, he didn’t expect to be somewhere like this. 

Instead of his room from his bed, Lucas found himself sleeping in a field of sunflowers. He looked around, frightened. “Wh-Where is this place?” He asked himself. Sunflowers as far as he could see, he could hear bees buzzing and feel wind push against him. 

The sky was bright out. As he walked to take look around, he could see mountains in the distance. He walked carefully to not step on any flowers. 

“Still, I’ve never been here, but…it feels a little familiar.” He didn’t understand. Perhaps it was due to how much he loves gardening? He didn’t know. “Oh, there’s a clearing over there.” He walked over to a clear area, a cliffside. He could use that to see where he was. Hearing roars was the last thing Lucas expected to hear, but he could hear coming from somewhere near those mountains.

Lucas awoke, and took a breath of relief, “Okay, it was just a dream.” Lucas said, “Still, that roar…did I “help” from it?” He asked himself. “I…also heard ‘run.’” He yawned, rubbing his eyes. “I’ll try to figure out what it was after school.” He got up, put on his uniform…and his hoodie, and walked out the door. “Morning, Papa.” He said, seeing his father in the kitchen. “Good morning, Lucas. Did you sleep well?” He asked, making an omelette for breakfast.

“I think so.” He said, still tired. Nezu looked at his boy, worried, he looked more tired than he did before the entrance exam. “Well, I hope the stress of school hasn’t gotten to you any, pup. Here, have breakfast.” He said, putting the two plates down on the table.

“Thank you.” Lucas said, Nezu chuckled in response.

“No no, I’m not st-stressing over school. I…I think it’s still socializing.” Lucas said, “Ah yes. Yagi-san DID mention that you were confident enough to give criticism about the first match, but then you fell back as soon as your realized the others were staring.” Nezu remembered, “Wh-Why did he tell you?” Lucas was embarrassed, and blushed nervously. Yagi-san telling his father about an embarrassing fail was the worst.

“He was just trying to tell me that you did an incredible job with yesterday’s training, in both match and analysis.” Nezu noticed, he was proud for his son, using his skills efficiently.

“Still, I’m sorry, Papa. I thought I’d make better progress by now.” Lucas apologized, crushed under embarrassment and shame.

“Lucas, you need to stop apologizing. You ARE making progress. It’s not your training that I’m too worried about, my little pup. You need to make friends.” He said, partially lying. Nezu is still burdened in fear by the idea of Lucas trying to be a pro hero.

“And you’ve been doing great on that front! So, I expect you to try to focus less on worrying, understand?” He asked.

Lucas nodded, “Y-Yes sir.”

(Later)

When Lucas got to school, he spotted Izuku & Ochaco being hounded by the press. He cringed and dreaded this. He put a red & blue hat on to cover himself. Nezu didn’t want him wearing the hoodie today, to try and push him out of his shell.

“Hey, you! Can you tell what it’s like to work so closely with All Might?” A reporter asked the boy.

Izuku hardly made the excuse to go to the nurses office, thankfully. “Oh, you! Young man!” Another reporter tried to get Lucas’ attention, “A-Ah…” Lucas was nervous, pulling the hat to his side to try and be as passive as he could manage. “N-N-No…No comment.” Was what he said.

“His leadership and wisdom remind me on a daily basis that I attend the most prestigious educational institution.” He heard Tenya say. “Of course, he’s the personification of honor and integrity that one would expect, but he’s also not afraid to show his students a more humorous side.” So, he was easily boring the press.

“Huh, suddenly, my fears have been assuaged.” Lucas said, bluntly, just watching Tenya bore them. He took a deep breath and walked passed Bakugo…Aizawa?

“Weird, it’s unusual to see Sensei up before class.” Lucas thought to himself, “Guess handling the press was a strong motivator.” He watched Aizawa handle the press…by simply telling them to leave and walking away. All they wanted to hear about was All Might. “Heh, the burden of being a celebrity.” He said, a mischievous giggle coming from him as he saw the barrier being set up so the press couldn’t enter the school.

(More later)

“Decent work on yesterday’s combat training, you guys.” Aizawa said, “I saw the video feeds and went over each of your team’s results. Bakugo.” He called out to him, Katsuki gave him a blank stare.

“You’re talented. So don’t sulk like a child about your loss, okay?” Katsuki rolled his eyes, “Yeah, whatever.” He said.

Aizawa then called out to Midoriya, “I see the only way you won the match was by messing up your arm again.” Izuku looked down, expecting the harsh words.

“Work harder. And don’t give me that excuse that you don’t have control over your Quirk.” Aizawa pointed out how old the line is. “You can’t keep breaking your body while training here, but your Quirk will be really useful if you can get a handle on it.” Izuku gasped, smiling as soon as he got reassurance.

“So, show a little urgency, yeah?” Aizawa told him, “Right. Sakai, there’s something I need to tell you about YOUR performance.” Lucas was concerned, “Your form with the staff. It was sloppy. You need to either get better at wielding it or don’t use it at all. You know how to fight for a reason.” Aizawa said, “Y-Yes, Sensei.” Lucas nodded, taking a breath. “With that out of the way, let’s get down to business. Our first task will decide your future.” Aizawa said.

The students dreaded it, almost immediately. Except Lucas, of course.

“Is it another Quirk test?” Everyone asked themselves. “You all need to pick a class representative.” He said, to which they calmed back down.

Kirishima shouted, raising his arms out. “Pick me, guys! I wanna be class rep!” And his request only added fuel to everyone else’s fire.

Denki, Kyoka, Mina, and Yuga raised their hands. Katsuki shouted, less aggressive than before. Lucas understood that Class Rep had greater perks then just extra work. “Silence, everyone, please!” Tenya shouted at the class for them to quiet down. “The class representative’s duty is to lead others. That’s not something just anyone can do.” He explained, “You must first have the trust of every student in the classroom. Therefore, the most logical way to fill this position is democratically.” The students looked at Iida and said: “It’s pretty obvious you want us to vote for you.”

Aizawa didn’t care how they decided, he just hoped they’d get it over with before his nap’s over.

“Maybe he was out on patrol earlier, then.” Lucas thought. “Thank you for your trust.” Iida had said, as they prepared to vote.

Election Results are in with Izuku scoring at least 4 votes, and Momo casting in 2. “H-How did I get 4 votes?!” He asked, shocked that he got. “All right, you idiots! Who voted for him?!” Katsuki asked aggressively. “I mean, did you think someone was gonna vote for you?” Hanta said.

“Sero-san, that was rude.” Lucas said, Ochaco just whistled, “Changed your tune on me, Flower-Boy? You clearly voted for Deku, don’t try to play the innocent.” He threatened.

“Would you prefer someone be rude to you?” Lucas said.

Izuku stood at the front of the class, “All right, the class rep is Midoriya and the deputy is Yaoyorozu.” Lucas was happy for the both of them, though he did worry about Izuku confidence in taking this sort of job.

“R-Really? Th-There’s not a mistake?” He asked, still thinking it couldn’t be true. “Ugh, how could this happen?” Yaoyorozu said, sorta annoyed she made it to deputy.

“This won’t be half-bad.” Tsuyu said in her “trademark pose”, Lucas thought.

“Yeah, I could get behind Midoriya, I guess.” Eijirou said, “Congratulations, Izuku and Yaoyorozu-san!” Lucas said, cheerfully.

(Later)

“It’s always so crowded in here!” Ochaco said, as she had from her rice.

“Oh! That’s because students from the Support, Management AND Hero Courses share the same cafeteria!” Lucas explained. He’s may not have been a student, but he had been around this place in his younger years. That was a common question over some of the students who saw the young child on campus. “Ah, you knew as well, Sakai?” Iida asked, to which he nodded. “Yeah, I…I had a friend who told me about it once.” He lied, but then he noticed Izuku looked nervous.

“It’s gonna be okay, Izuku. I’m sure you’ll make a great class rep.” He encouraged, cheerfully. “B-But I don’t think I’m qualified for this.” Midoriya had said, “Sure you are.” Uraraka said, “You’ll be great.” Iida said, a hint of jealousy in his tone.

“Your courage and quick thinking under stress will help make you a worthy leader.” He explained, “Not to mention the strength you’ve demonstrated. It’s why I voted for you, anyway.” Lucas & Ochaco looked at him, “You were one of the 4 who voted?” Izuku asked.

“I did, too. I figured since you’re sharper than I am, you’d be a better fit for a leader.” Lucas explained his reason. “Didn’t you want to be team rep, I mean you do look the part cuz of the glasses.” Ochaco said.

“Wanting a job and being suited for it are quite different things. Observing the Iida family’s hero agency has taught me that much.” He explained.

The other three all asked “Agency?” simultaneously, “Hold on, what does your family do?” Izuku asked.

“Uh…Oh, it’s nothing.” Tenya brushed it off, “You know, I was wondering about you…Admit it, Iida. You’re filthy rich!” Ochaco said aloud.

Tenya looked startled and then. “I was afraid people would treat me differently if they knew about my family.” He admitted, “I can totally relate, Tenya.” Lucas said, “You do?” He asked in return, not expecting Sakai to say something like that. Iida sighed as he was being prodded by Izuku & Ochaco.

“You see, the Iidas have been pro heroes for generations. It runs in our blood.” Ochaco and Izuku shouted at once, “What?! That’s awesome!”

“I was wondering why your outfit looks so close to Ingenium’s.” Lucas said, “You’re familiar with him, as well, Sakai?” Tenya said, Izuku blushed excitedly.

“I know all about him! He’s a super popular pro with 65 sidekicks working alongside him at a Tokyo agency!” He explained, Izuku and Lucas came to a realization. “Don’t tell me…” Izuku said…Lucas finished the question.

“Tenya, are-are you—Is he—“

“He’s my elder brother!” Tenya said, proudly. “You family’s famous!” Ochaco was shocked.

“I can’t believe it!” Izuku said. “Ingenium is an unmatched commander who honors the hero code! As the second oldest Iida son, I strive to be just like him.” Iida explained, Lucas nodded. “And you didn’t believe yourself ready for a leadership, so you gave that role to Izuku?” He asked, “Precisely.” He smiled, to which Ochaco pointed out that he didn’t and should smile more.

“What are you talking about? I smile all the time.” The response made Lucas giggle. “And Lu, you’ve gotten better at talking to us, as well.” Ochaco said, “Hey, so about the practical exam—“ Izuku was going to explain to Iida what happened at the practical exam, but then the bell rang.

“Warning: Level 3 security breach.” An announcer had said over the PA system. “Please evacuate the building in an orderly fashion.” Lucas was worried, “Someone’s gotten past the school’s barrier?!”

The students were crowded with each other through the hallway. The four students were barely trying to get by, Iida managed to look out the window and see that it was the press from outside. Lucas looked and saw that Aizawa and Hizashi were trying to handle the situation.

“I was afraid it was some kind of attack on the school. But there’s no need to worry, everyone!” Iida shouted, but they haven’t taken control.

“T-Tenya!” Lucas shouted, Iida realized that his fellow classmates. “I have an idea!” Lucas heard Iida say from his mind. He reached out for Ochaco’s hand. “Touch my hand! Make me float above everyone else!”Iida said, Ochaco trying her best until she touched Tenya’s hand. He floated into the air, above the current of students. Iida lifted up his pants and revealed his engine legs. Lucas already knew how that plan was going to go.

“Tenya, wait!” Lucas tried to shout, but Iida flipped around in the air, until he hit the wall.

Lucas flinched, hoping he was okay.

“Listen up, everything is okay!” Iida shouted, which garnered the students attention. “It’s just the media outside, there’s absolutely nothing to worry about.” Iida calmed down the students and one pointed out that the police were here. Izuku smiled at Tenya.

(Later)

Lucas had his focus on how the press got in. “Were they let in? If so, then who would?” He asked himself. “O-Okay, so we need to figure who the other class officer will be.” Izuku said, nervously. “But first, there’s something I wanna say. I’ve thought a lot about this and I think that Tenya Iida should be our class rep!” He said, Iida gasped, “He was able to capture everyone’s attention and get us in line. So I believe that he should be the one leading our class from now on.” Izuku finished his statement, with Eijirou and Denki agreeing after witnessing Tenya in action during the evacuation.

“This is a waste of time.” Aizawa said, which frightened Izuku when he awoke. “I don’t care who the rep is, just hurry up.” He said, mildly exhausted, before laying back down. “If Midoriya is nominating me for this job…then I accept. I pledge to carry out the duties of class rep to the best of my abilities!” He said, confidently. “Sounds good, Emergency Exit!” Eijirou said, with the joking nickname.

“Emergency Exit Iida! Don’t let us down, man!” Denki said, enthusiastically. Yaoyorozu was cringing, “Hello, I got two more votes than him.” She muttered. “Sorry, Yaoyorozu-san.” Lucas apologized, under his breath.

(Meanwhile)

Nezu observed the wreckage by the UA Barrier. Midnight, Recovery Girl & Cementoss accompanied him. “How were ordinary members of the press able to bypass our security systems?” He asked, “Someone else must be behind this. Some villain actually managed to infiltrate our school, but what this purely a show of power or a declaration of war?” He thought of Lucas and the student’s safety. He was worried and prayed that everything was just for show and only that. “My pup no doubt is questioning this, himself.” He was worried about his son.

(Back with the students)

“Today’s training will be different. You will 3 instructors. Me, All Might, and another faculty member will be keeping tabs on you.” Aizawa explained, “Three pros? Is it because of the break-in?” Izuku thought to himself. “Sir, what kind of training will this be?” Sero asked, Aizawa pulled out a card that said “Rescue.”

“You’ll be dealing with natural disasters, shipwrecks, stuff like that.” Aizawa explained, this excited the students. Being able to practice real hero stuff was exciting, Lucas felt like THIS is where he should truly focus his attention. Making sure the people are safe. “Guys, I’m not finished yet.” On that sentence, the students returned their attention to their teacher.

“What you wear in this exercise is up to you. I know you’re excited about costumes, but keep in mind that you haven’t gotten used to them yet, and they might limit your abilities.” Lucas looked at Izuku, as his costume was destroyed in the very first event it was used. Aizawa explained that they would be going by bus and then left them to grab their costumes.

When everyone had gathered their outfits, Izuku wore a combination of his mask, gloves and PE clothing. Iida blew his whistle, “Gather around, Class 1-A!” He said, strongly.

“Using your student numbers, form two neat lines, so we can load the bus efficiently.” The other students cringed at Iida kicking it into high-gear.

“Yes sir!” Lucas said, cheerfully!

(Later, on the ride over to the training grounds)

“The bus’s open layout ruined my boarding strategy.” Iida said, disappointed. Mina told him to calm down. “If we’re stating the obvious, then there’s actually something I wanna say…about you, actually.” Tsuyu said to Izuku. “About me? What is it, Asui?” He asked, blushing slightly.

“I told you to call me “Tsu.” She said, hoping the nickname would catch.

“Oh…Yeah, right.” Izuku said, “That power of yours, isn’t it a lot like All Might’s?” She said, Lucas looked at her, sorta worried about how Izuku would respond.

“What?! Really? You think so, huh?” Izuku asked, pretending. “I never really thought about that, I guess it’s kinda similar…” he tried to go on, but Eijiro went on. “Wait, hold on, Tsu…You’re forgetting All Might doesn’t hurt himself. That makes a huge difference.” He said, Izuku taking a breath of relief. “Still, I bet it’s cool to have a simple augmenting-type a’ Quirk, you could do lots of flashy stuff with it.” The red-head continued, “My Hardening’s super strong and can destroy bad guys in a fight, but it doesn’t look all that impressive.”

Izuku smiled, “Oh, no way, I think it’s really awesome looking. You’re definitely pro material with a Quirk like that.” He explained.

“You really think so? Seems like it’d be easier to be popular hero if I had something flashier.” Eijiro said.

“My Naval Laser’s got the perfect combination of panache and strength.” Yuga said, “But it’s way lame if it gives you a stomach ache, sweetie.” Mina said, which made Yuga cringe.

“Well, if any of out classmares have pro Quirks, it’s Todoroki, Sakai and Bakugo.” Lucas was shocked to hear his name among the group. Shoto looked like he was sleeping, whereas when they got Katsuki’s attention, he turned away.

“Sure, but Bakugo’s always angry, so he’ll never be that popular.” To which enraged Katsuki, “What did you say?!” He said from his seat.

“See?” Tsuyu said, “You know, we basically just met you, so it’s kinda teling that we all know your personality is flaming crap mixed with garbage.” Denki said.

“You’re gonna regret the day applied to this school, you loser!” Katsuki shouted at him, next.

Izuku was shocked to say the least, “I can’t believe Kacchan’s the one in class who’s getting teased! UA is so confusing!” Lucas worried about THAT response, as he heard Izuku’s thought speak.

“Okay, so I may need to ask someone to look into his time back at middle school…” Lucas thought to himself. Trying to understand what Izuku had been through, that he thinks Katsuki shouldn't be the one getting teased.

“This is such a disgusting conversation…” Momo said, under her breath to Ochaco, who thought it was kinda fun to see them fight.

“Hey, hey, we’re here. Stop messing around.” Aizawa said, the bus stopped. All the students except Katsuki said “Yes sir!”

“Hello, everyone! I’ve been waiting for you!” This certainly got the attention of Ochaco and Izuku, this was the Space Hero Thirteen.

Izuku, started fanboying as he always did whenever he sees or hears about a pro hero. Lucas chuckled, “Woohoo! Thirteen is one of my favorite heroes!” Ochaco said, excitedly.

“I can’t wait to show you what’s inside.” Thirteen said, walking off.

The students thought this would be more awesome than they did before.

The building was called the USJ(Unforseen Simulation Joint)

Holding many natural disasters, a burning building, shipwreck, landslide.

The students looked at Thirteen, they all thought of Universal Studios Japan.

“Hey, shouldn’t All Might be here already. Lemme guess, he booked an interview instead.” Aizawa said, slightly annoyed that he’s late.

“Actually, it’s something else. Apparently, he did too much hero work on the way to school this morning and used up all his power. He’s resting in the teacher’s lounge.” Thirteen explained.

(Let’s check up on him)

“I’m sorry. I should be able to catch the tail end of the rescue exercises. I’ll be there as soon as I can.” Toshinori explained over the phone.

(Back with us)

“That man is the height of irresponsibility.” Aizawa said, bluntly. He looked back at his class, hoping the exercises would go well with just two instructors.

“Clock’s ticking. We should get started.” Aizawa said, “Excellent! Before we begin, let me just say one thing, well maybe two things. Possibly three, four or five.” Thirteen said, extra excitedly, with the students barely managing to say “We get it.”

“Listen carefully, I’m sure you’re aware that I have a powerful Quirk. It’s called Black Hole. I can use it to suck up anything and turn it into dust.” Thirteen explained.

Izuku spoke up, “Yeah, you’ve used Black Hole to save people from all kinds of disasters before, haven’t you?” He asked, Ochaco started nodding, getting every word she could.

“That’s true, but my Quirk could also be very easily used to kill.” That made a few students gasp, “Some of you also have powers that can be dangerous.” Thirteen explained.

“In our superhuman society, all Quirks are certified and stringently regulated, so we often overlook how unsafe they can actually be. Please don’t forget that if you lose focus or make the wrong move, your powers can be deadly.” Lucas understood that too well, with his more prepowers.

“Even if you’re trying to do something virtuously, like rescue somebody. Thanks to Aizawa’s fitness test, you have a solid idea of your Quirk’s potential. And because of All Might’s combat training, you likely experienced how dangerous your powers can be.” Thirteen told them to carry those lessons over to this class, “Today, you’re going to learn how to use your Quirks to save peoples lives.”

Izuku, Ochaco & Lucas smiled, excited for training, not to mention, they thought Thirteen was so cool. Thirteen took a bow, “That’s all I have to say. Thank you so much for listening.” The students cheered, “Right. Now that that’s over.” Aizawa pointed to the simulation, Lucas…started getting a headache.

“Rgh!” Lucas shrieked, “Wh-What’s going on…?!” He thought to himself, “Sakai!” Tenya checked on him. Some of the students noticed that the lights flashed out.

Lucas then sensed…something bad. “Sensei, we’re not alone!” Lucas shouted at his teacher, to which Aizawa looked at what he was talking about. By the fountain was a strange black portal. And from it came someone with light-blue hair. “Stand there and don’t move! Thirteen, protect the students!” Aizawa ordered everyone.

Class 1-A looked at what was going on, “Is this part of the training?” Eijiro said, before looking at Lucas.

“Stay back!” Aizawa said, putting on his goggles. “This is real, those are villains!"

(The untimely clash between good & evil begins! Come on tho, we know who comes out on top. Anyways, hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. I know it’s been a while since I made Lucas a more center focus, but I don’t want to take away from the og plot too much. Once this part settles as well, I want to return to Claus’ perspective as well. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! I pray God is comforting you guys and keeping you on better paths in life)

Chapter Text

Chapter 17:

(So, by this point, I’ve gotten two chapters done by today. Ikr, this has never happened before. So, I hope you’ll look forward to this one. Anyways. As for the idea of the Earthbound logo, I’m not too sure when that’ll be used)

“So you scumbags used the press as a cover and sneaked into campus.” Aizawa said, Lucas pulled out his staff for defense. “What?! Real villains? No way!” Kirishima said, not wanting to believe, “How did so many of ‘em get into a UA facility this secure?”

“Yeah, Thirteen, why aren’t the alarms going off?” Momo asked the pro, “Good question.” Thirteen wasn’t sure, “Is the entire campus under attack or is this their only target?” Shoto asked, trying to figure it out, “Either way, if the alarm sensors aren’t being triggered, then one of these villains must have a Quirk that’s masking their presence here.” Shoto went on, “They carefully chose this isolated facility as their entry point at a time when a class was being taught. They’re fools for trespassing here, but they’ve thought this out.” Whatever their plan was, they needed to figure what their objective was. Lucas shut his eyes and when he opened them, he they lit up.

“The leader’s after All Might.” Lucas said, which the student looked to him in confusion, “Somehow, they knew he’d be here.”

“Thirteen, get them out of here.” Aizawa, realizing the probability of them jamming their regular communication. “Kaminari, try using your Quirk to contact the school.” To which Denki tried to use at the ready.

“Wait, Sensei, you’re not seriously going down there and fighting them alone, are you?!” Lucas said, “A-At the very least, I’m going with you.” The other students looked at Lucas, finding the two sides of him complexing. The shy boy who struggles with socializing, and this determined self that wants to help. “Out of the question, Sakai. You’re not ready for this.” Aizawa scolded him. “Lucas is right, there’s too many of them and even if you nullify their Quirks, your fighting style’s not suited for this.” Izuku explained all the possible errors in judgement. “Your power works best in stealth and one-on-one fight.” Aizawa looked at Midoriya, “Can’t be a pro if you only have one trick.” He simply said, “I’ll leave it to you, Thirteen.” To which the other pro nodded.

Aizawa leaped into the air, grabbing his scarves, instantly erased the Quirks of three villains and knocked them out.

Izuku and Lucas stayed behind as everyone else tried to leave the building.

“I guess I shouldn’t have underestimated him.” Izuku said, “Even still, Sensei needs backup.” Lucas said, feeling conflicted. He didn’t want to leave his sensei behind, he wanted to help. “Midoriya, Sakai! We need to get out of here!” Tenya shouted at the two leaving. “There is no escape for you.” A voice shouted from the black and purple smoke. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. We are the League of Villains. I know it’s impolite, but we decided to invite ourselves into this safe haven of justice to say hello.” The villain explained, “And besides, isn’t this a fitting place for All Might, the Symbol of Peace to take his last breath?” Izuku exhaled, “I believe he was supposed to be here today, and yet I see no sign of him. There must’ve been some sort of change in plans we could not have foreseen.” Katsuki kept his signature glare, though at least here, it was someone more deserving.

“Ah, well, in the end, I suppose it doesn’t matter. I still have a role to play.” The villain had said, Thirteen was shocked, seeing Katsuki & Ejirou try to attack him. An explosion went off, the two smirked, thinking they had gotten him. “Did you seriously think we were just gonna stand around and let you tear this place to shreds?” Eijiro asked, as the smoke was clearing, “You really do live up to this school’s reputation. But you should be careful, children. Otherwise, someone might get hurt.” He said, “You two, get out of the way right now!” Thirteen said, preparing Black Hole. “I’ll scatter you across this facility to meet my comrades and your deaths!” He shouted, surrounding them in the smoke.

Izuku & Lucas found themselves above the Shipwreck Zone. Izuku screamed as he hit the water, Lucas held his breath, trying to cushion the fall.

The two hit the water, trying to swim up for air.

Izuku was glad All Might wasn’t here at the moment, if their objective was to kill him. He still wondered where he was. Lucas put up a barrier, as a villain revealed himself in the water. Izuku stayed behind Lucas’ defense, and then Tsuyu came in and kicked the villain. “Hey, Midoriya! Sakai!” Tsuyu grabbed Izuku with her tongue and then tried to swim up. Lucas controlled a blast to push him up out of the water and grabbed Tsuyu’s hand. Tsuyu put Midoriya and Sakai on the boat, and climbed up herself. “You saved my life, Asui.” Izuku said. “Thanks, Tsu, but are guys okay?” Lucas asked, prepping for injury.

“Midoriya, I told you to call me “Tsu.” She told him, again. “This is turning out to be a terrible day of class.”

“Yeah, I keep thinking about what that villain had said.” Izuku remembered the smoke-man’s words. “They know our whole schedule and who would be here. They must’ve gotten into school files while we were all stuck in the cafeteria.”

Lucas pulled up the hood on his outfit, “Add that to right now, they were waiting for the perfect time to attack as well., just like Todoroki-san said. Still, does that imply that they’ve tried to figure out a way to kill him?” Lucas asked, “I think so, given that they had time to come up with the planning this attack.” Tsuyu said, which shocked the boys. “And didn’t you hear what that smoke-guy said? Maybe we should worry more about not getting tortured to death. Otherwise, we might not live long enough to see All Might again.” Lucas looked back at the water. “We’ve got company!” Lucas said, more villains were coming for the 3 of them. Izuku was worried about the means for this League of Villains to use against All Might and what motive they would have. But then, recalling the memory had about All Might telling him he could be a hero, deciding not to care for the reasons. Izuku made a fist, “If they can beat him, then we have to stop whatever it is these bad guys are planning.” He said, “We have to work together to keep All Might safe. No one at UA knows what’s happening. This is up to us. Let’s be heroes.” Izuku finished his words. The three of them crouched down.

“If that be the case, temporary code names should be an issue. The last thing we want them knowing is our identity.” Lucas explained, “I’ll be…Raito.” He decided, “Right, I’m…I’m Deku!” Izuku said, letting it be the best thing to work with. “Okay then, my name’s just…Froppy!” Tsuyu decided. The three of them decided on code their names for the time being. How they deal with these people will be anyone’s guess for the moment.

(Meanwhile)

Toshinori tried to call Aizawa and Thirteen, but both numbers were disconnected, he sighed. “Can’t get through to Thirteen or Aizawa. Then again, they are teaching.” He said, trying to figure out why they can’t pick up. “Unlike me, I’m neglecting my duties because I spent the entire morning commute being heroic.” He berated himself for making an amateur move, trying to find a way to make it up. “Maybe I should just show up, and say something inspiring at the end. Yeah, get a good ten minutes out of my hero form.” In a moment, he returned to his hero form, and put on a brave face. “Time to join my students—“ before he could finish his sentence, he felt the drawback of being transformed, not to mention someone was opening the door.

“Hold your horses!” A voice shouted from the door, “Oh! Hello, Nezu, sir!” He greeted his old friend.

“That’s me! The one who could be a mouse, or a dog, or a bear, but the only important thing is, I’m the Principal!” He said, cheerfully. He made a mental note to remember to keep his older catchphrase. “Your fur looks especially well groomed and glossy today, sir.” Yagi complimented, “The secret is keratin. I’m not sure that humans can get this kind of lustrous shine.” Nezu said in return, “But we can talk about grooming, later.” He pulled his tablet out, recently released blog posts about All Might helping with three incident in only one hour!

“Look at the news! Shall I read it to you?” He asked, politely. “It says you resolved three incidents in just one hour!”

All Might flinched, also noting that Nezu might hold it to him that he neglected his duties. Nezu sighed, “The fault belongs to the ruffians who still cause trouble in this city despite you being here, but you also have to learn not to react every time you hear of an incident.” Nezu scolded, noting that he hasn’t changed in the years they’ve known each other. “You’ve always been proactive. Only now, your heroism must be limited due to you injury. Plus, you’ve also got the added work of training One For All successor.” He noted. “You insist on remaining the Symbol of Peace, and the only way you can justify staying out of the spotlight is by teaching. That’s why I gave you this job. Oh dear, you’re smoking, that can’t be good.” Nezu remained as neutral as he could be, but at the same time, he was worried for his friend. He watched All Might turn back into his skeletal form. “I think you need to wait in the lounge and relax a little longer.” He advised, noting the other teachers will understand.

“But now that you ARE a teacher here, All Might. I really do wish you’d priortize your students over your hero work. They deserve it.” Nezu pointed out the other hero agencies working throughout the city. “Yeah, you’re right, principal.” Yagi said, Nezu prepared a brew of tea, “I was actually on my way to the USJ, if you don’t mind.” Nezu poured his cup, “Even if you went now, you’d have to return almost right away. So, I’d say it’s better you stay and listen to my teaching philosophies. However, there is one thing I wish to talk to you about Mr. Midoriya. Also, tea?” He offered the cup of tea.

Toshinori was confused, “What about?” He took a cup and let Nezu pour it, “Thank you.” He said, “As for the matter of your protege, I was planning on asking him about his journals filled with analysis.” Nezu explained, “This isn’t because of Lucas, is it?” Toshinori asked, “Not in the slightest! After all, it’s pure coincidence that my pup and your protege are friends!" Nezu chuckled.

(Meanwhile)

“Okay, the villains surrounding us clearly have an advantage in the water.” Izuku assessed all the situations here.

“If that’s the case, they must’ve known what was inside USJ before they warped in.” Tsuyu said, “But for a group with such careful planning, there’s one thing that really sticks out to me.” Izuku noticed something was not adding up, “Sending Froppy here, you mean?” Lucas asked, “Yeah, she has an incredible advantage here in the water. That probably means that they don’t know what our Quirks are.”

“Uh, ribbit. You’ve got a point.” Tsuyu said, “If they knew I was a frog, they would’ve sent me into the fire zone, instead of somewhere full water.”

“They tried to overpower us then, by dividing us into smaller groups.” Lucas said, “Since they don’t know our Quirks, they keep at a safe distance.” Lucas had an idea. “But that won’t hold up for long.”

“So, let’s talk Quirks. I’ll go first if you want.” Tsuyu, she went and explained every thing about her power, even things she thinks are useless. They knew almost everything about Izuku’s Quirk already. “Raito, what about you?” Lucas was sorta nervous when he heard the question, “I…I…Well…” Before Lucas even could answer, he saw the water raging at them, “Move!” He shouted, the villains decided to go for them. The ship was now sinking.

“Back off!” Enraged, Lucas used a secret power, he froze some of the water. Realizing what he had used, he looked at Izuku and Tsuyu.

“R-Raito, did you just—?” Izuku didn’t understand, now there’s a 4th Quirk Lucas had?!

“We’ll talk later, we need to figure out we’re getting out of here.” Lucas said, Izuku thought of a good idea. “A-Froppy, grab Raito when I tell you to, I’ll keep them busy with a bigger distraction.” Izuku put his leg up and then shouted used his Quirk from his finger. Sending a blast of wind into the water, “Go, Froppy!” He shouted, Tsuyu grabbed Lucas and she leaped off the boat, using her tongue to grab Izuku. Izuku broke his thumb and finger.

“How ‘bout this!” Lucas sent a blast of ice to instantly freeze the water in place, keeping the villains trapped as soon as they were all together.

“We rounded them all up!” Tsuyu said, “Not too shabby. You guys are amazing.” She complimented, as Izuku was still recovering from his broken fingers. “You too, Froppy!” Lucas said.

“I guess we passed the Shipwreck Zone!” She said, as the three students left to help their friends & teachers!

(Okay, so I thought here is where I address a few changes for the main story. I figured Nezu would be interested in learning of Izuku’s analytical skills, so I’d thought I’d touch up on a few ideas for that. As for Lucas, the next chapter will be a bit of a subtle surprise for him. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Hope grace is with you always, cuz it comes from God)

Chapter Text

(Okay, not much I can really say here, but I do want your opinions on the story so far, if you’re not bothered? As a writer, I’m trying to handle criticism as best I can. So, enjoy the chapter!)

“Can’t believe we managed to get all of them at once. It took everything I had to keep my composure—“ Lucas and Tsuyu realized Izuku was muttering.

“Um, Iz-Uh…Deku? You’re muttering again.” Lucas was worried whenever he did this, “You’re creeping me out.” Tsuyu said, Izuku then turned attention to his classmates.

“Instead of second guessing what we did, shouldn’t we think about our next move?” It would be better to focus on the task ahead than behind. “Yeah, you’re totally right…rgh!” He grunted, Lucas tried to heal the injury as best he could. “That should do, but they can’t take another hit. Sorry, this is the best I can do.” Lucas apologized, “Hey, it’s fine. Don’t worry about me. We should make getting help out top priority!” Izuku said, pointing over to the shore.

“If we follow the shore to the exit, then we can avoid the central plaza entirely.” Tsuyu & Lucas agreed it was a good idea. “We can also avoid the villains Mr. Aizawa’s facing off with there.” They saw he was still fighting them off.

Lucas looked over, still thinking he needed to back Sensei up. “W-We…need to lighten Sensei’s load.” Lucas said, Izuku looked at his friend.

“We wouldn’t be going in directly, right?” Izuku asked, making sure Lucas wasn’t thinking recklessly.

“No, but either way, at some point, Aizawa-sensei’s going to get overwhelmed and he will be defeated.” Lucas said, “We shouldn’t just run in, carelessly. I’ll try to hold down some of the villains with my power.” The three nodded, little did they know this was a bad approach. “I’ll try to figure out what their plan is for All Might.”

(To the Landslide Zone)

“So, the plan was to capture us and then kill us.” Shoto said, realizing the villains he defeated were woefully unprepared. “In fact, it looks to me as if you’ve had no training. You haven’t the slightest idea how to use your Quirks.” They called him a monster as he walked passed them, and thought back to what the blue hair man said, “How do they plan to kill All Might?” He’d first thought they gathered a force if elite criminals who’d simply overpower him, but judging from the fight he just went through, he doesn’t view that to be the case. One guy lunged a spear at him. He instantly froze the ground beneath him and froze the spear. He concluded that they gathered low level thugs here, “From what I can tell, there are only four or five truly dangerous people here.” Thinking of the smoke-man, the blue haired-one, “If that’s the case, what we need right now is more information.” Shoto then looked to the villain he just froze. He threatened them with the dangers of being frozen in ice, “Luckily for you, I wanna be a hero.” He put his hand up the villain, preparing his Quirk. “But I can’t do that if you don’t tell me how you plan to kill All Might. That’s the only way you’ll survive.”

(In the Mountain Zone)

Denki shrieked, running for his life as someone was going to punch him into next year. Momo made weapons for her and Kyoka to use, as such, they defended themselves. “Then, pull out a weapon for me, too!” Denki demanded, Kyoka kept her eyes on the villains, “You’re the one with electrical powers, just zap ‘em so we can run.” She said to him, “Were you not paying attention during combat training? Some partner you were.” Denki explained that he can cover with electricity, but if he tries to shoot it out, it goes everywhere. “I’d take you guys down along with them, or did you guys want shock treatment today?” He asked sarcastically. Denki couldn’y call for help, either, as there was still interference jamming the signals. “I’m counting on you two. I’m no help in this situation, YOU’VE gotta get outta this.” Jiro just smirked, “You’re a real damsel-in-distress, huh?” She kick him into one of the villains and it shocked him, instantly. Denki realized it was working, “Sit back, you two, you can count on me!” He said, contradicting his last statement. “You are exhausting.” Kyoka said, annoyed by him, but returned her attention.

“Try electrocuting solid rock, kid!” A villain shouted, Kyoka plugged her earphone jacks into the mountain and shot a sound wave toward him, knocking him into the villain Denki was electrocuting. A third villain leaped out of the air, and Momo threw a net onto him, knocking him into his cohorts. “You’re lucky that worked out so well.” Yaoyorozu said, “I’m sorry, next time I’ll ask before saving our butts.” Kyoka said, sarcastically toward her classmate, holding off a bunch of villains coming toward them. She ranted how Kaminari didn’t ask for any sort of aiming gear when he made his costume request.

Another thug came from behind and Yaoyorozu knocked him off with her staff. “It’s ready, it took me a littler longer to create an object this big.” A huge blanket came out when Momo used her Quirk. The villains questioned why she had made that. She smirked, “You’re looking at is an insulation sheet, 100 millimeters thick. Go, Kaminari.” She said, Denki smirked and readied his power. “Now I don’t have to worry about hurting my friends. You guys are fried!” He said, sending volts of electricity on the ground. Momo lifted up the sheet, “Now then, I’m worried about the rest of our class. We should find them right away.” She said, “Y-You’re looking a little exposed right now.” Kyoka noted, “Don’t worry, I can make some new clothes.” She assured, “Yaoyorozu is so punk-rock.” She then saw Denki, and told him not to even think about coming near them at the moment. Denki was short-circuiting, at the moment, so he wasn’t paying attention, holding his thumbs-up and laughing, walking around aimlessly. As they were distracted, a hand popped out of the ground. They might still be in trouble.

(Back with Izuku, Lucas and Tsuyu)

They took a stealthy approach, popping out near the water from the Shipwreck Zone. “So, we agree that if it gets out of hand, we run. Lu-I-I mean, Raito. Don’t rush in, okay?” He pointed out Lucas and he wanted to help Aizawa.

“Understood.” He said, as they observed, Aizawa was taking villains down, left & right. They see the blue-haired man charging, and thusly, they were both locked in position. Then, Lucas was scared, as he saw that the villain was trying to use his Quirk on Sensei. “He…He figured out how to tell.” Lucas said, realizing the villain figured out how Aizawa uses his Quirk. The three students are scared, the villain has the advantage. The villain’s Quirk was disintegrating Aizawa’s arm, but thankfully the pro managed to get away.

“That annoying little Quirk of yours isn’t cut out for drawn-out fights against big groups, is it?” He said, before condescendingly saying, “Don’t you think out of your element here, Eraser Head?” Lucas glared at the villain, he went on and on. “Oh, by the way, hero? I am NOT the final boss.” The villain said, Aizawa turning to the strange being them.

“Guys, get down!” Lucas said, running in ahead. “What?! L-Lucas!” Tsuyu and Izuku stood still and watched Lucas rush in ahead!

“Watch out!” He threw his staff at the other villain, throwing it off balance for a second. “What?! What are you doing?!” Aizawa scolded his student, exhausted from fighting and angry Lucas didn’t leave. Lucas grabbed his staff, and tried to sweep the legs of the strange being. “I’m not…leaving you behind…” Not taking his attention off the villain, it tried to punch him, he quickly dodged it, he managed to knock the strange creature over, though it quickly recovered. Lucas tried to move, but was stopped. Something started ringing in his head, “W-What? What am I…” Lucas felt his head hurt, it felt like he heard screaming. “What is this? A-Ah…” The instantly froze, knowing where the noise was coming from. “Kid!” Aizawa pushed Lucas out of the way and took the blow from the villain. Izuku & Tsuyu could only watch as their classmate & student fought off the bad guys. “Eraser Head!” Lucas tried to get the creature off with psychokinesis, but struggle, as the blue haired man was coming for him.

(Meanwhile, back with Thirteen)

“Ah, Black Hole, the Quirk the sucks up matter and turns it into dust. Such an astounding power.” The smoke villain said, “However, you’re a rescue hero, Thirteen. Skilled at saving people from disasters. Consequently, that means you have little fighting experience or battlefield awareness.” A portal opened up from behind Thirteen, “He opened a warp-gate!” Thirteen said, the villain chuckled. Thirteen’s costume started breaking, “How unfortunate, you’ve turned YOURSELF to dust.” The smoke-villain, Thirteen stopped Black Hole to make sure no further damage was done.

“I’m sorry. He got me.” Thirteen apologized, Mina cried out to see of Thirteen was okay. “Iida, get outta here. Go! Now!” Rikido said to him, Iida looked worried. He didn’t want to leave his classmates or the pros that are already fighting here, but he made his choice to leave. The villain noticed he was trying to leave, he opened another warp gate above Tenya. “If other heroes arrive, it’ll be harder for us to put an end to All Might.” Tenya slowed down to make sure he wouldn’t get suck in, Mezo grabbed him and told him to run again, Tenya recovered his ground and ran straight for the exit. “You impertinent child!” The villain shouted, Ochaco looked over and saw there was something metal from the villain. Tenya raced, having doubts about all outcomes with the exits, will the door be locked? If so, did he have enough time to pry it open? He didn’t know, but he kept running. The smoke villain on his trail.

(Back with Lucas)

“How do you like him, Eraser Head?” The blue haired man, asked, “How ‘bout you, kid? He’s the bioengineered, anti-Symbol of Peace. But you can call him “Nomu.” He explained, “B-Bioengineered?” Lucas asked, worried what he meant by that. “You’re a weird one? What’s wrong?” The villain asked, “Your Quirk not good enough to fight?” Lucas stood his ground as the villain tried to charge at him. “Nice try!” He tried to dodge the charge, Lucas spun and swung his staff to knock the villain off-balance. While the blue-haired man, tried to regain balance, Lucas tried to use his powers to push the Nomu-thing off of Aizawa!

(Hey, mind if we check on Katsuki and Eijirou real quick?)

“SAY GOODBYE!” Katsuki shouted at the villain, sending explosions their ways, knocking them to the walls. Eijirou knocked out the other villain he was fighting. They both caught their breaths.

“I think that’s the last of these guys. Buncha weaklings.” Katsuki said, “All right. Let’s hurry and find the rest of our class. If we’re still both in the USJ, then everyone else probably is, too.” Eijiro said, noting that not all of them have the offensive skills they do. “We gotta make sure they’re safe. Especially since we screwed things up when we got in the way, earlier.” He felt regretful, if they had just let Thirteen handle the smoke guy, they wouldn’t be separated from the rest of the group.

You wanna track everyone down, have fun.” Katsuki said, “But I’m gonna go destroy that warpy idiot.” Kirishima looked at Bakugo, confused. “Our physical attacks didn’t hurt that guy. C’mon. Don’t be an idiot, man.” He said to him, trying to get him to see sense.

“Shut up! I’m gonna take him down because he’s their way in and out.” Katsuki realized that and that’s why he thought taking him down should be the higher priority. Katsuki then grabbed something and used his Quirk. He had taken down a villain that tried to strike them, “Anyway. If all these villains are small fries like these guys were, then our classmates can handle them.” He explained why he wasn’t so concerned with helping the others out. “That reaction-time was insane! Since when do you act so calm and rational?” Eijiro said, “Usually you’re all like…” He imagined the vitriolic Katsuki Bakugo that tells people to die. “I’m always calm and rational, you red-haired loser!” Katsuki shouted at him.

Kirishima simply smiled, “Yeah, there you are.” He said, Bakugo grunted in response. “Go find the others if you want to.” He said, about to walk, “Wait, hold up! I think what you’re really saying is that you believe in our classmates.” Eijiro put his fists together, “And that’s thinkin’ like a man, Bakugo.” All Katsuki did was just glare at him, aggressively.

(Said students are okay)

Mashirao knocked out two villain and launched himself from a streetlight in the Fire Zone. “I have to help the others.” He told himself.

In the Squall Zone, Koji lured a few villains in for Fumikage to take out with Dark Shadow. They gave each other a thumbs up, seeing as how they’re slowly dealing with them effectively. “We’re reducing their numbers, but very slowly.” Fumikage said, “I hope it helps in the long run.”

(Back with Tenya and Ochaco)

Tenya had his eyes shut, but almost instantly, the darkness and the smoke villain was off of him. “I don’t know what his Quirk is, but he’s wearing some kinda weird armor. So he must have a physical body inside here somewhere!” Ochaco said, revealing she used her Quirk to lift the villain off of him. She threw him in the air! “Now! Run, Iida!” She said, Tenya made it to the door, trying to pull it open.

The villain still attempted, but Hanta stopped him by taping his armor, with Rikido grabbing it to pull him away and launched him away.

Tenya managed to get the door open and then, gave himself a boost and ran back to the school!

He’s got out, now he’s able to call backup.

(Back with Aizawa and the three)

The Nomu tried to regain his grip on Aizawa, the pro grunted in pain, as he felt powerless. “Get off of him!” Lucas said, trying to push him off again. “Keep your focus on me, kid.” The blue-haired man grabbed Lucas’ staff, “Gotcha.” Lucas head-butted him and held him down. “Wh-What the?” Lucas looked at him, “Call him off or I throw you across this facility.” He threatened, he wouldn’t stoop to it, but he kept a neutral look on what could be seen from him. He hoped the villain would buy the threat, "A useless endeavor, boy.” A voice snuck up from behind him, smoke surrounded him, blinding Lucas to where, next thing he knew, he was held down.

“Not bad. Even without a Quirk, you’re trouble.” He said, “Tomura Shigaraki.” The smoke villain said the name of his cohort. “Kurogiri, did you managed to kill Thirteen?” He asked, “The rescue hero is out of commission, but there were students I wasn’t able to disperse and one of them got outside of the facility.” He said, Tomura looked at him, and started growling, “Kurogiri…You fool, if you weren’t our warp gate, I’d tear apart every last atom in your body.” He threatened, trying to keep a firm grip on the student who dared try to fight them.

“Use your power again, and I destroy you in seconds.” He threatened, but then returned to his conversation with his cohort, “Rgh, there’s no way we can win if dozens of pros show up to stop us. It’s game over. Back to the title screen.” He said, Lucas tried to use his ice, “And I was looking forward to finishing this today. Let’s go home.” He said, not letting up from the boy.

“I have a bad feeling about this, Midoriya.” Tsuyu said, “It seems weird that they’d retreat at this point, even if help is on the way.” Izuku said, pointing out their best chance to kill All Might would be this moment. “Why is this “game over”?” He thought to himself, he looked at Lucas on the floor. “He’s locked in a bad position. He shouldn’t have run in, but…still, we need to get Lucas away from them. They now have two hostages.” Izuku tried to think about this situation, but then Shigaraki spoke up. “Oh, before we go. Let’s make sure the Symbol of Peace is broken. Let’s wreck his pride!” He shouted, throwing Lucas into the water and going for Asui. Izuku freaked out, remembering what he did to Aizawa’s arm, but then…Tsuyu was fine. “Huh…you REALLY are so cool.” He said, realizing Aizawa was using his Quirk. He lifted up his head, stopping him. The Nomu then slammed him into the ground again. Izuku jumped up, trying to punch him. Freaking out a bit on the inside, “You! Let her go, now! SMASH!” He threw a punch at Shigaraki, wind pushed off of it, pushing the waves from the Shipwreck Zone and the villains still walking around. Izuku looked at his arm, realizing his arm wasn’t broken. Perhaps the training was paying off.

Lucas coughed up as he got out of the water, realizing Izuku was near that Nomu creature.

“Where’d he come from?” Izuku questioned, “Wait, hold on…It didn’t…hurt him?” The punch did nothing to the Nomu. Then, Izuku remembered what Tsuyu said about their way to kill All Might…

“No way…” Was all he said.

“You’re pretty powerful. This ‘smash’ of yours…Are you one of All Might’s disciples?” Shigaraki said, Lucas looked at him, wondering what was he talking about.

“Doesn’t matter. I’m done with you, now.” The Nomu grabbed Izuku and was about to slam him, Tsuyu tried to grab Izuku.

However, Tomura went for her. Lucas tried to prepare his ice power, to freeze him in place before he tried to hurt his friends

However, that all was silenced when the entrance was blasted open.

The students by the entrance smiled, “Have no fear, students.” All Might made it in time, without his trademark smile. A fierce glare, Izuku and Lucas realized their chances of victory were high.

“Huh…Looks like our game’s getting a “continue.” was all Tomura said.

(Okay, so here we are. I hope I wrote Lucas getting enough action. I figured you guys wanted to see more of that. Obviously, I didn’t want to make him OP during this fight, so he had to sorta lose against Shigaraki. Well, we’re closer to the end of this part in MHA’s story. Like I said, after this. I wanted to make a couple chapters about Claus to make sure we checked up on him. Anyways, remember to stay strong and awesome! I pray that God is more involved in your lives)

Chapter Text

Chapter 19:

(Okay, so I'm basically almost finished with Season One of the series, which is cool. The only arc I ever finished originally was the Training Camp Arc. Anyways, there's not much of a change in events here, but I hope you enjoy the chapter)

Toshinori walked ahead, seeing Ochaco and Mina crying tears of joy, “I couldn’t shake the feeing that something had gone wrong when Aizawa and Thirteen didn’t answer my calls. So, I hurried over, running into Young Iida on the way.” He told the students.

Rikido, Hanta and Mezo were glad he finally made it. “He told me of the villainy at work here.” He frowned as he explained, “I can’t believe all of this went down while I was resting. I hate to think how scared these children must be.” He remembered Tenya explaining everything to him, and then saw Thirteen, “And how hard my colleagues had to fight in order to protect them.” He concluded the only thing he could do now was make sure things would be okay. “That’s my duty as the Symbol of Peace.” He then shouted, “Have no fear, students.” He ripped off his tie, not showing any smile, “Because I am here!”

Lucas looked at Toshinori, “He made it…” Lucas then looked over at Aizawa, and felt ashamed of himself.

Izuku looked at how All Might wasn’t smiling, “He’s here…All Might!” He said, Tomura stood up, “After all this waiting…The heroic piece of trash shows up.”

Toshinori threw his jacked to the side, and the lesser villains became anxious. None of these guys have met him in person, not even expecting him to be so huge. All Might rushed in almost immediately and took them out with incredible celerity. He grabbed Aizawa, as he was unconscious. “I’m sorry, Aizawa. I should’ve been here.” He said, Lucas felt more ashamed. “I was careless…I rushed in ahead, the one I said NOT to do…Still, I couldn’t bare to see Sensei fight them alone…I didn’t listen to him.” He berated himself, “I got too emotional and let that be my judgement.” All Might grabbed the other three, putting down Aizawa. “Wh-What just—“ Lucas didn’t realized he moved, “Everybody back to the entrance. And take Aizawa with you. He doesn’t have much time.” All Might said, “R-Right.” Lucas went and lifted up Aizawa with his powers, Tsuyu said “Ribbit” and Izuku turned to his mentor, “You saved us, All Might.” He said.

Shigaraki panted, as All Might knocked out one if his hands that were attached to him, “No, no, no, it wasn’t supposed to go this way. He’s still fast, Father.” He said, picking up the hand, “But somehow he managed to hit me.” He sighed, realized he wasn’t prepared, that a government hero relies on violence. “I couldn’t even see him when he moved, but he’s not as fast as I thought he would be. Not as fast as he used to be. I guess it’s true after all,” he grinned underneath his mask, “All Might really is getting weaker.

Izuku remembered the Nomu has some sort of resistance to One For All’s ability in strength, “All Might, you can’t! That brain villain took One For—I-I smashed him and didn’t break my arm this time, but he wasn’t fazed at all.” He warned him that the villain was too strong. “Young Midoriya!” He turned to them, and gave them his smile. “I got this!” He said, giving a peace sign. Izuku looked hesitant to leave, but decided it was better that they did.

The three students left for the entrance. All Might went in for a Carolina Smash, but it wasn’t effective. He tried to throw a few punches, but still the Nomu resisted it. It screeched at him.

“Doesn’t even matter where I punch you, does it?” He asked, “That’s because Nomu here has shock absorption, All Might. The only way you’re going to hurt him is to slowly gouge out his flesh.” Shigaraki explained, basically saying he can’t take him down normally.

“Of course, I don’t think he’ll sit back and let you do that. You’ve finally met your match.” All Might continued to fight, “Thanks for telling me how to beat him. All I have to do is wear him down, then it’s onto you.”He grabbed Nomu from behind, and slammed from behind.

“Once we get to the entrance, I need to heal the injuries.” Lucas said, “Are you sure? You tried to heal Midoriya’s injuries before, you could get hurt badly trying to fix up Mr. Aizawa.” Tsuyu asked, “I’m willing to take that risk. Besides, I didn’t listen to Sensei. I need to make this right.” Lucas said, believing himself to be the blame.

Izuku had his focus, “It’s possible they have a way to kill him. But even if they do, there’s not really anything we can do to help him now.” He said, worried about All Might. “If we tried to, we’d risk getting taken hostage.”  Izuku pushed all his thoughts away and decided to trust that All Might will be able to handle this.

“Maybe we were worried about these bad guys for nothing, All Might’s unstoppable.” Tsuyu said, Izuku remembered when he read the morning news and saw all the headlines about All Might and recalled when Thirteen and Aizawa were talking about why he didn’t show up.

“He must’ve been absent because he’d used too much of his power! He shouldn’t be using One For All now!” Izuku then recalled everything he knew and learned from All Might. The stuff he went through that now limited his ability, he saw everyone else cheering him on, believing he’s got this.

But as the smoke cleared, they saw that fhe Nomu snuck in for an attack, with Kurogiri backing him up. All Might grunted in pain, realizing the monster found his weak spot. Tomura kept mocking him for how he tried to stop him.

“If this is your best, you picked the wrong place to attack. You should just give up now.” All Might said, Shigaraki panted again, and scratched his neck, “Kurogiri.” The villain said, the Nomu tried to pull him in. Kurogiri planned to shut the warp off as soon All Might was halfway through it. “Asui, Lucas.” Izuku said, “Yeah, what is it, Midoriya?” Tsuyu asked, “You two try to go on without me.” Lucas looked at his friend, “Izuku, wait!”

Izuku already started running, Lucas just took a deep breath of fear, “Tsu, we should go back. I don’t wanna leave Izuku, but we need to get Mr. Aizawa back to the entrance.” Lucas said. As soon as he fixes up Aizawa as best he can, he’ll go back for his friend. He hopes, at least, the pros will get here on time.

Izuku ran, out of all things. He won’t let All Might die, he won’t, there’s so many things the pro has yet to teach his protege, and he won’t let things end like this! “I’m coming!” All Might looked at him, “Midoriya, no! What are you doing?!” He tried to reach out for his mentor, “How foolish.” Kurogiri said, trying to trap Izuku, but was interrupted by an explosion.

Katsuki landed a hit on the villain. “Get outta my way, Deku!” He shouted, taking down Kurogiri and putting him on the ground. Ice charged in and froze the Nomu. Shoto wasn’t too far behind!

“One of your poorly trained thugs told me you’re here because you think you can kill All Might.” He said, only showing aggression in his voice. All Might realized Todoroki was precise on how he froze of the villain, he loosened the Nomu’s grip and broke free. He flinched in pain, and Kirishima jumped up to attack Tomura. Eijirou missed,

“Come on, that was going to be cool.” Katsuki grinned, “Guess I found your body that time, ya smoky prick!” He said.

“The Symbol of Peace will not be defeated by delinquents like you.” Shoto said.

“Kacchan! Everyone!” Izuku started tearing up, but then rubbed his eyes and showed his anger.

“Looks like they’ve got it for now.” Lucas said, grunting through his pain, using his powers to mend Aizawa’s injuries as they walk toward the entrance. “You need to let them handle it, we need to hurry.” Tsuyu said, trying to get him to focus.

“R-Right.” Aizawa started groaning, “He’s gonna kill me when he regains consciousness.” Lucas was already dreading the punishment.

“Hey! We’re all up here!” Ochaco shouted from the entrance.

“Guys, Mr. Aizawa needs help!” Lucas said, from up by the entrance.

Ochaco, Rikido, Hanta, Mezo and Mina looked and saw that Aizawa was unconscious. Rikido and Ochaco ran to help them out.8

“Don’t worry.” Thirteen said, getting Mina’s attention. “All Might will take care of this.” Thirteen explained with limited breathing, “When the other teachers get here, it’ll get dangerous.” Thirteen told Mina to find someplace to hide.

(Back with Izuku)

Tomura looked around, brats had gotten the best of Nomu and Kurogiri. “Kurogiri, how could you let this brat get the best of you?” He asked, “You’ve gotten us into a real jam here.”

Katsuki kept his smirk, “Heh, you got careless, you dumb villain. It wasn’t hard to figure you out. Only certain parts of you turn into that smoking warp gate. You used that mist to hide your actual body, as a kind of distraction.” He realized that’s why they missed when he and Eijiro attacked him before. “But if you didn’t have a body, you wouldn’t be wearing this neck armor, right? You’re not immune to physical attacks if they’re well aimed.” Kurogiri tried to move, but Katsuki used his Quirk.

“Don’t move. You try anything funny, and I blow you up right now.” He said, making a bugger death threat. Kirishima looked at him, “Oh, that doesn’t sound very heroic.”

Tomura was astonished by how two kids took down his two strongest men, but he won’t let them make the League of Villains look like amateurs.

“Nomu.” He called to the creature, which it was let out of the portal.

The Nomu lost both an arm and leg from the ice, the students look at it.

“How is that thing still moving?” Izuku asked, All Might looked at the student, “Stay back, everyone!” He shouted, the Nomu was regenerating his arm and leg.

“What is this? I thought you said his power was shock absorption.” All Might said, “I didn’t say that was his only Quirk. He also has super-regeneration.” Tomura explained, “Nomu’s been modified to take you on, even at 100% of your power.”

Tomura had the Nomu go for Bakugo, trying to free Kurogiri.

All Might tried to move, but then realized the Nomu was fast as well.

Dust went into the air, Izuku felt an incredible force, push him down a bit, when got back up, the dust cleared. Kacchan was gone, but Nomu freed Kurogiri.

“Kacchan!” Izuku cried out, but then realized he was right there. “Kacchan? Whoa, that’s awesome, you dodged him.” Katsuki looked at Deku with shock, “Shut up, no I didn’t, you stupid nerd.” He said, passively. He then went into his thoughts, “That speed…I couldn’t even see him coming.”

“Then how’d you get over here?” Kirishima asked, the dust clear and a wall was destroyed.

Toshinori panted and coughed. But he managed to get Bakugo safely out of harm’s way,

“These are kids, and you didn’t hold back?” Toshinori asked.

Tomura walked up a little, “I had no chouce, he was threatening my companion.” He said, “Besides, these kids are no angel. The plain-looking one?” He called out Midoriya, “He tried to kill me with a maxed-out punch.” He explained, “What kind of “hero” does something like that? You think you can get away with being as violent as you want if you say it’s for the sake of others.” Tomura raised his hands up, “Well, you know what, All Might? That pisses me off. Why do people get to decide that some violent acts are heroic and others are villainous? Casting judgement as to what’s “good” and what’s “evil.” You think you’re the Symbol of Peace?” He laughed a bit, “You’re just a government sponsored instrument of violence. And violence always breeds more violence. I’ll make sure the world understands that once you’re dead.”

Toshinori just continued to frown, “You’re nothing but a lunatic. Criminals like you, you always try and make your actions sound noble.” He said, “But admit it, you’re only doing this because you like it! Isn’t that right?”

Tomura merely squinted his eyes, “He’s got me figured out. “We’ve got them outnumbered.” Shoto explained, “And Kacchan found the mist-guy’s weakness.” Izuku said, “These dudes may act really tough, but we can take ‘em down now with All Might’s help.” They readied themselves.

“Don’t attack.” All Might said, “Get out of here.” Shoto stood still, “You would’ve been in trouble earlier if it weren’t for me, remember? You need our help.” He said, “I thank you for your assistance, but this is different.”

Shoto looked at him, as All Might prepared a fist. “It’s gonna be all right. Just sit back and watch a pro at work.” Izuku looked over, “But you’re too hurt. You’re bleeding. And you’re almost out of ti-“ Izuku stopped himself from revealing crucial information about All Might’s time limit. Toshinori gave thumbs up.

“I have only a minute in this form. My power’s declining than I thought it would.” He tried to stay strong, “Let’s clear this level and go home.” Tomura said, having his cohorts go after All Might while. He handled the children. “Even so, I have to stop these villains…” Shigaraki went straigh for them, “Heads up, we’re fighting after all.” Eijirou said.

“Because I am…the world Symbol of Peace and Justice!”

Then, the Nomu and All Might struck each other, sending a huge gust of wind, sending everyone else flying.

“Weren’t you listening?! One of his powers is shock absorption!” Tomura said, “Yeah? What about it?” Toshinori said, he was fighting the Nomu head on. With barrages of punches shot at each other, it sent a huge shockwave of wind.

All Might realized that he had shock absorption, not nullification. Meaning there was a limit to how much that creature could take.

“He’s giving it his all, even though he’s injured.” Izuku thought, “Those punches aren’t random punches, either. They’re targeted, and every single one of them…is more than 100% of his power.” The fight went beyond just the punched and went into the air.

“A real hero…will always find a way for justice to be served!” All Might said, grabbing the Nomu, spinning it around him and throwing it back to the ground!

As it tried to get up, he landed back on the ground. “Now for a lesson. You may have heard these words before. But I’ll teach you what they really mean!” He visualized taking tons of colored energy and focusing into his punch. “Go beyond! Plus Ultra!” He shouted, sending the Nomu flying out of the USJ.

It shook the facility. Tokoyami and Koda were wondering what was going on from the Squall Zone, while Ojiro was still fighting some villains in the Fire Zone when he felt the shaking.

The kids that were by the entrance were astonished by the strength that was seen. Lucas realized they would still need recovery support, he did the best he could with Aizawa’s injuries.

“Okay, he should stabilize momentarily. Tsu, would you mind apologizing to him for me?” Lucas asked, “About what?” Lucas started running back, “Whoa, wait, Lucas!” Tsuyu said.

The four by All Might’s side were greater shocked, they had seen it more firsthand. Katsuki noted that’s how you get to be a pro, Eijiro noted how strong he was, and Shoto believed he really was the best. Izuku looked over, “He did it…” He made it through, Toshinori was in a weakened state. Even going as far to say it would’ve took at leaves 5 blows, instead now taking 300. “Time’s up. Gotta end this fast.” He looked over, “You’ve been bested, villains. Surrender. We all want to get over this, quickly.” He told them to stand down.

Tomura shook, “He cheated.” Lifting up his hand in the last moment.

(Okay, boom. Had to get up pretty early to finish this one. Okay, so I think after the next one, I can write a chapter for Claus and how things are going on the Nowhere Islands. Just think of Fuel as the additional party member later. And there is someone as well, but he won’t be as important. He is hated by Chuggaconroy(hint) Anyways, stay strong and awesome. I’ll keep you guys in my prayers!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 20:

(All right, at the end of season one at least. Though I may try to take a break from this series for a bit and work on something else. Idk when I’ll get back to The Bad Guys fanfic I made, but I want to write a weird crossover. I think I’ve already got a great list for characters so far as the main characters. Anyways, enjoy the chapter)

“Get your hands up.” A villain had Denki hostage, trying to have Momo and Kyoka surrender. “And no Quirks, got it?” He threatened to kill Denki. They didn’t see coming that Denki’s blast hadn’t gotten every villain, “I feel a little brotherhood with other electric types, so I don’t want to kill him.” He said, sparking electricity from his hand, Denki was worried and whimpering. The two girls raised their hands up, “An electric type.” Yaoyorozu figured out that this villain was the one jamming their communications. He walked closer to them, Kyoka had an idea. “Y’know, you two dudes are so lucky.” She said, “People with electric type Quirks are destined for mainstream success.” Momo looked at her classmate. She lowered her earphone behind her as Kyoka stalled the villain. Momo looked at her and figured it out. “Jiro can attack without moving if she can manage plugged in.” She thought, “You don’t have to answer, I just thought it’d be interesting to know.” She said, sparks came closer to Denki. “Nice try, you think you could distract me that easily?” Kyoka retracted her earphone.

“Big mistake, sweetheart. I’m not some dumb thug who can be outsmarted by a couple’a kids. You need to learn to take hostage situations seriously. So here’s the new deal.” The villain said, “Either this idiot’s going to die, or you are.” Kyoka and Momo didn’t know what to do. They were in a tough spot.

(Meanwhile)

“Oh come on…What’s going in here? He’s just as strong as he’s always been.” Shigaraki said, “Dang it. Don’t tell me I was lied to.” He scratched his neck, “What’s wrong? Not attacking me? Didn’t you say you were going to clear this level earlier?” All Might said, mockingly. He glared at him, “Well, come and get me, if you dare.” Tomura flinched, slightly.

“Man, this is…intense.” Katsuki said, which was odd for him to say, at the very least. “As I expected. There’s no reason for us to fight now.” Shoto said, letting All Might handle this. Shoto looked over, hearing panting and running footsteps.

“Sakai?” He asked, “What are you doing here, dude? The battle’s over.” Kirishima said, “Come on, Midoriya. Let’s regroup with the others guys. The last thing we want is get taken hostage or get in his way.”

“I know, I here to help with the recovery.” Lucas said, “But…it looks like I won’t need to do much.”

Izuku looked at his mentor. “He can’t beat them. He’s bluffing. It’s almost hidden by the dust, but I can see it.” He thought to himself. He remember the steam coming off of him is when he’s about to transform.

“Crap, I can’t fight them. That Nomu guy took too much out of me. I’m pretty sure that if I make one more move, I’ll be forced to go back to my weak form.” Toshinori knew his time limit was up for using his power. He couldn’t keep this debacle up much longer. “I just have to stall until they get here.” He thought, “What? Are you scared?” He said, “Uh—“ Tomura was worried, his plan was falling apart.

Toshinori realized they were hesitating.

Tomura started scratching himself, “If only Nomu was here…he’d rush you right now. Pound you into the ground without giving it a second thought.” He said, “Tomura Shigaraki! Please, do not fret.” Kurogiri noted that All Might was already weakened, he noticed that All Might was on his own. The students appeared to be in fear, and their comrades were recovering. “We likely still have a few minutes before their reinforcements arrive.” He said, “If you and I work together, we can do this. We haven’t missed our chance to kill All Might.” Lucas prepared himself, ready for defense. But out of nowhere, he felt nauseous. “O-Oh no…Please tell me it’s just from this today.” He hoped he wouldn’t have a fever right now.

Tomura stopped scratching himself, “Yeah. Yeah, you’re right. This is it. We have no choice.” He said, “After all, the big end-boss is right here.”

The boys realized the villains were recovering. Lucas looked at them, and patted Shoto’s shoulder. “Hey, I need you to sync your attacks with mine.” He said, “What? How?” Lucas revealed his ice ability to Shoto, who looked at him in shock. “We’ll talk later.” He said, “Midoriya. Will you be joining us?” Shoto looked at him, who stared back at All Might.

“Lucas and I are the only ones who know what’s happening. There’s no way he can move faster than the mist guy now. He has to have gone past his limit already.” There’s no real question about it to Izuku, but knew he needed to back up All Might.

He rushed in when the two villains tried to attack. Shigaraki hardly had time to reacr, he noted how fast he was.

Izuku broke his legs when he jumped into the air. “I controlled it earlier, but my legs still broke this time.” He wondered why, but realized it didn’t matter. He went to hit the armor Kurogiri had.

He yelled, readying One For All. “Don’t you touch All Might! You stupid villain!” Izuku tried to land a punch, but Shigaraki reached his hand through Kurogiri’s warp. Izuku freaked out, this guy’s Quirk was terrifying. But, suddenly, Shigaraki’s hand was shot. That was when All Might, realized.

“They’re here!” He looked over. The pros had arrived. The Pro Hero Snipe had shot Shigaraki and the villain that was keeping Kyoka and Momo hostage.

“Sorry, everyone!” Lucas was shook, he heard his father’s voice. “I know we’re a bit late, but I got the teachers over here as fast as I could.” He said, apologizing for the delay.

“It’s Iida!” Ochaco said, Tenya standing victoriously. “Your class rep has returned. I’ve fulfilled my duty and I brought reinforcements!” He said, all the pros/teachers from UA arrived.

Present Mic stepped up when the lesser villains tried to attack once again. He shouted and used his Quirk. Ectoplasm sent his clones to further deal with them.

Nezu looked over, keeping his neutral look, but hiding the fear underneath. He pointed down. “Our priority is to protect all of the students!” With a few teachers walking down. “Where’s Lucas?” He asked himself, worried for his son’s safety.

“Aw man, the pros are here. It’s game over, for real.” Shigaraki said, “Let’s go home and try this when we can—“ Before he finished his sentence, Snipe shot him at least a few more times, before the shots were blocked off by Kurogiri’s warp. The smoke-villain tried to get him out of here, bur was stopped.

Hanta held up Thirteen, while the pro attempted to use Black Hole again. This time more powerful.

Shigaraki had one last thing to say to All Might.

“I may have failed to kill you this time, but your days are numbered.” He vowed he’d destroy him, before he left immediately.

All Might coughed, as he was struggling to maintain the transformation already. The two villains got away.

“W-We need medical attention over here!” Lucas said, feeing too weak to use his powers.

“I couldn’t do it. I wasn’t able to help you.” Izuku felt down on himself, being able to do nothing to help All Might. “That’s absolutely not true.” Toshinori said, as the smoke and dust cleared, he revealed that he was stuck between transformations. “You bought me a few vital seconds. If not for that, I’d be dead now.” Light shined from the hole were the Nomu was sent through.

“Young Midoriya. You saved me once again.” Toshinori said, Izuku cried, “Thank you…All Might.” He said. “I’m just…glad you’re okay!”

Lucas looked up at the hole. “Those disordered thoughts…it was horrible.” Lucas didn’t understand what that thing they fought was, but he knew that it didn’t have a will to call its own. “Bio-engineered...” Lucas grew concerned. What WAS that thing? It wasn’t…

“Lucas!” Nezu called, “A-Ah…” Lucas immediately felt shame, “Pa—P-Principal.” Lucas kept his cover, since other students were nearby. “Are you alright? Oh dear, your arm.” He noticed tons of bruises and cuts, Nezu hid the sheer terror he felt inside, “I-I’m fine, but Aizawa-sensei needs medical attention.” He said, not wanting him to worry about him so much. Nezu knew the look Lucas had, he was blaming himself on the inside. Nezu patted his boy, and handed him his phone. “Th-Thank you.” He said, knowing his father would be investigating this incident. Nezu was giving him his phone to let him know he’d call him later.

“Not to worry, he’s being taken care of!”

Shoto looked at him, strangely. "Sakai, you all right?” He asked, wondering if he was in trouble for something. Why was the principal with him?

“I-I’m fine. I don’t matter right now. Let’s go to the front gate.” Lucas said, walking off.

Shoto still looked at his classmate. Lucas looked back, “The school is okay, right? They didn’t try an assault there while there was a distraction?” Lucas asked, concerned.

“Thankfully, no, Mr. Sakai. But that’s enough worrying, let’s walk to the entrance.” Nezu tried to calm his son down, while maintaining cover with Todoroki.

“Counting the telepathy separately, he’s got at least 4 Quirks. How’s that even possible?” Shoto thought. Then he remembered he’d talk with him later.

“So, when will we talk about you know what?” Shoto asked quietly, “I’ll text the three of you later. You, Izuku and Tsu.” Lucas said, nodded. Nezu looked at them, confused. Lucas held his head, “What’s up?” Shoto said, “I-I’m good…” Lucas said, starting to feel nauseous again.

(Let’s check where the villains ended up)

Kurogiri left Tomura down on the floor of a bar. “Shot in both arms and legs. All those underlings wiped out. Even Nomu was beaten.” Tomura realized they failed, “Those kids were so strong. And the Symbol of Peace wasn’t weakened at all. You were wrong, Master. So wrong!” He looked over at a tv, it only displayed “Sound Only.”

“No, I wasn’t. We just weren’t as prepared as we should’ve been.” A voice said from the tv.

“I agree. We underestimated them. Thankfully, we failed under that cheap “League of Villains” name and not our own.” Another voice said, “And what about the creature the master and I created? Where is Nomu?” The voices from the tv asked Shigaraki why Nomu wasn’t with them.

“He was blown away.” Kurogiri reverted to his original form, dressed like a bartender. “What?!” The second man asked.

“It was All Might’s doing. Withiut coordinates to his precise location. I couldn’t use my warp to bring him with us.” Kurogiri explained, that they didn’t have any time to search for him.

“This is a travesty! And after all we did to make him as powerful as All Might.” The second voice said.

“Well, I suppose it can’t be helped. Unfortunately.” Shigaraki’s “Master” said. “Power…That reminds me. There was a kid there who tried to protect All Might. He was just as fast as him.” Tomura remembered that green-ette boy.

“Oh?” This peaked the first man’s attention, “If he hadn’t gotten in our way, we might have killed the Symbol of Peace. That brat…That brat!” Shigaraki said, “Naturally, you’re upset. But this was not a futile mission. We’ve learned many things. Gather the villainous elite. Take all the time you need. I must remain hidden in the shadows, which is why I need you to be my face. A symbol of your own.” The first man said to Tomura, “Next time, you will show the world that is should be afraid of you.”

Kurogiri looked lost in thought, “What are you thinking about, Kurogiri?” Shigaraki asked, “That one boy, the one with the staff. Didn’t he strike you as odd?” He asked, “You mean that hooded-brat who head-butted me? What about him?” Shigaraki said. “He wields a staff and tries to push things with blue lights, nothing much to it.”

“Nothing, then.” Kurogiri said, brushing it off. “I’ll ask my companion for some extra resources for the next Nomu development.” The second voice said. “Ah, yes. He did say he had an idea for something called a “Chimera.” The first man said.

(Back, we check to see how the students and pros recover)

Detective Tsukauchi was here. He accounted that every student except Izuku was mostly unharmed, Lucas’ arm was treated and secured in a bandage. He was mostly covered in bruises. “Ojiro, I heard you were a really good fight.” Hagakure said, “I had no idea you were so strong!” Mashirao looked at her, nervously smiling. “I didn’t know I was the only one on my own. I survived using hit-and-run tactics, so where did you end up, Hagakure?”

“In the Landslide Zone, you wouldn’t believe how strong Todoroki was. He was amazing!” She said, excitedly, but also happy they made or.

“I didn’t even know she was there. I could’ve frozen her.” Shoto realized that and was thankful he didn’t freeze her.

Yuga tried to be as spontaneous as he would normally be.

“Aren’t you wondering about moi? Where was my sparkling light?” He asked, imagining roses and flower petals. A few of the boys were talking to each other, not giving Aoyama the time of day.

He tried his performance again. “Did you miss me?” He tried with a few other boys, but it turns out they were already in conversation.

“Where do YOU two think I was?” He patted Tsuyu’s shoulder. Tsuyu and Lucas looked at him, confused. “Um, where?” Tsuyu asked, Yuga simply did a pose. “It’s a secret.” Lucas and Tsuyu looked at each other, “Uh…good for you?” Lucas said, sorta confused. “Let’s go ahead and get these students back to the main campus. They’ve been through a lot. We don’t need to question them right away.”

Tsuyu walked up and asked about Aizawa. Lucas looked ashamed, still, while dreading the punishment his teacher could have in store for him. The detective played a detailed recording of Aizawa’s current condition. Bones are splintered, has facial fracturing, fortunately no brain damage, orbital floor has been destroyed and they have no way of knowing if his eyesight will be impaired.

Lucas started tearing up, pulling up his hood back up so others wouldn’t see him crying.

Mina asked about Thirteen, the detective telling her there was no need to worry. Thirteen will thankfully pull through, despite some pretty bad lacerations in the back. This left the classmates at ease, “And All Might’s without any serious injuries, he’s in the nurse’s office right now. Recovery Girl’s power should be all he needs.” Tsukauchi explained.

“What about Deku?!” Ochaco asked, Tenya asking about Izuku as well. Lucas looked up, more anxious than before. His teacher AND his friend were badly injured in this attack. Midoriy—Ah.” The detective smiled, “Recovery Girl’s taking care of him, too. He’s fine.” He said, which put the three at ease. Well, on Lucas’ end, he wasn’t as scared. “Oh, thank goodness.” Ochaco said, “Now, let’s get you back to class.” Tsukauchi said.

Katsuki looked back at the facility, remembering how Deku jumped in there to protect All Might. He scoffed. “C’mon, man, we’re goin’ back to class now.” Eijiro said to him, “Yeah, yeah, I heard him, ya idiot.” Katsuki said, annoyed

(Meanwhile)

Nezu looked over the USJ, parts of it smoking, “We need security improvements. Perhaps an entire system overhaul.” He kept his neutral smile, villains had attacked his boy, rage hid underneath. This was what Nezu was afraid of, and he didn’t expect something like it to happen under one of UA’s own facilities. “Agreed.” Snipe said, Midnight closed her eyes, “Warp Quirks are very rare and can completely change the course of a battle.” She said, “It’s frightening to know that a villain has such a power.” Nezu looked at her, agreeing. They walked out.

Tsukauchi received word that they apprehended the Nomu, a fellow officer informed him of this. This Nomu has no critical injuries, hasn’t said a word since his arrest. “Principal!” The detective approached the “mouse.”

“I’d like to investigate every inch of the school, just to be safe.” Nezu raised his hands up, enthusiastically. “Of course, please do! You’ll have full access to the campus. We definitely need your assistance on this matter.” Nezu didn’t care who makes a fuss, he wanted to get to the bottom of this. He needs to protect his pup and his school’s students.

(Later)

The sun was setting, with the returning students tired, worried for everyone who was hurt, or a mix of the two. Lucas pulled out his phone, when it started ringing.

(Text)

Papa Mouse: I may be a while. Stop by the nurses office before you go home, please? Are you having a fever again?

Lucas: I did feel light-headed after the attack. I’m not sure. I just hope it isn’t one of THOSE fevers.

Papa Mouse: Don’t worry about it too much, pup. But check with Chiyo-san, just to be on the safe side, okay?

Lucas: Okay, then. I’ll let you know, afterwards. See you at home, Papa.

Papa Mouse: *sends hugs* 

Lucas: *sends hugs back* 

(End of text)

Lucas started crying again. “How long are you gonna keep crying, Flower-Boy?” Lucas looked up and saw Katsuki watching him. “I-I…I...” Lucas said, pulling down his hood, “Stop being an idiot and man up! I swear, you’ll be worse than Deku with that much crying.” Katsuki said, annoyed.

Lucas took a deep breath, deciding to agree with Bakugo-san. “He’s right…We’re going to be okay.” He lamented the days that he was a huge crybaby. He went to the Nurse’s office to check with Izuku and see if he had a fever or not. Little was he about to find out he was being watched.

“You’ve fought hard, Lucas. No dubiety that you or your associates will be great heroes, subsequently.” The mysterious figure said.

(Okay, so the end of Season One basically. I hope you guys like this chapter! I’ll try to come up with my chapters for Claus during my little break from this. I DID just hint at what's Lucas' next power, with this fever! Hope you guys figure it out. Until then, stay strong and awesome! Don’t add worrying to your lives)

Chapter Text

Chapter 21:

(Okay, time to see things going on Claus’ end. I hope y’all enjoy this chapter! I just wanted to clarify that Fuel plays a bit of a role in Claus’ story, since the timeline of the OG story has been retconned, of course. I hope you guys like the last name. One note, the Magypsies are not in this story, neither are the needles. Fassad is an entirely different character)

Claus awoke from his nap, remembering when he and his parents visited a grave in the Sunset Cemetery. He remembered the tears of his mother and the sheer inner agony his father went through. Seeing them like this upset the boy.

The gravestone read as followed:

Lucas:

Son of Hinawa & Flint Polestar

Brother of Claus Polestar

Grandson of Alec Itoi

Rest in Piece

Claus didn’t know what to think. He understood that his mom & dad didn’t want to grieve forever. But he didn’t understand why they “buried” him. His brother was never dead, he refused to think that. With the strange people he knew for a fact that they were the same people behind this. Claus sighed, “Ruff ruff!(Get up, buddy! You need to go on your walk!)” Boney said, jumping on Claus’ bed. “Okay, okay. I’m going.” Claus said, still tired. Boney always liked taking his friend out for a walk, he, Claus and sometimes Fuel went out on a few adventures in the forest when they were kids. But that was a different time…Claus grabbed his stick and put it in his backpack, along with rations and a bunch of other survival things. He put on combat boots and left his room.

“Going out, kiddo?” Flint said, “I’ll do my chores first, then I’ll head to the forest with Fuel.” Claus said, remembering it was his turn to tend to the sheep.

“Ok. If you’re going to that club, be careful.” Flint always said to be careful due to the village’s constant changes.

“He’s right, Claus. You go on, honey. Oh! Could you deliver the nut bread I made for Abbey and Abbot?” Hinawa asked, wrapping said nut bread in tin foil.

“Sure, Mom.” Claus said, taking it and placing it in his backpack.

“I’ll see you guys in a bit.” Claus said, going through the door.

Boney ran through the door and sat in his doghouse, waiting for Claus to be finished with his chores. Claus fed the sheep & the other farm animals, replaced their water.

He brushed the soot off of some of them. “Lightning again?” Claus said, “Baaa…(Lightning’s so scary…)” He heard the sheep say, “I know, buddy. Here, let’s get you guys washed up.” Clashed grabbed the garden hose. Taking note of the impact site. A broken part of the land, stayed by the sheep. This was nothing new. After all, lightning had destroyed his grandfather’s log house. The peddler Fassad stated that there would be lightning that would strike these islands when he came here. People thought this was impressive foresight. Claus saw it for what it really was: a sham. Speaking of which, that’s the next goal that he, Boney & Fuel had.

After he had finished his chores, he went to check on Boney. “Boney?” Claus asked, calling out the dog’s name. He saw that Boney had been asleep, waiting for him. “(Oh, you finished, finally?)” Boney asked, “Ruff ruff!(Okay, I’ll lead the way!)” He got up and walked ahead of Claus.

“Fuel should be off of work now, and we need to give Mom’s bread to Abbey & Abbot.” Claus told Boney. “Ruff ruff! (All right, then!)” Boney said, running.

“W-Wait, Boney!” Claus tried to catch up to him. “You know I hate when you do this!” He said. Boney just barked, "(Come on, running is fun!)"

(Later)

“Thank you, sweetie!” Abbey said, kindly. “Not a problem, Mrs. A.” Claus said. “Abbot’s at work, but I think he should be at Club T, afterward. He goes there to watch DCMC.” She told him, “If he comes home, I’ll tell him you dropped by, Claus.” Abbey said. “Oh, tell your mother I said thanks.”

Claus nodded, “Will do. See you, Mrs. A.” He walked away from her house and headed toward the bakery.

Thankfully, Boney was allowed to be inside the bakery. “Oh, hey, Claus. Hi, Boney.” Fuel said, greeting his friends. “You’re free to go, right, Fuel?” Claus asked.

“Yeah, I should be.” Fuel said, “So, we’re heading to Club T to ask Duster & Violet some things, right?” Fuel asked.

“Yeah, it’s about that tower that’s near Unknown Valley.” Claus explained. “No doubt, it’s related to the lightning strikes.” Fuel nodded. “I mean, it’s kind of obvious. We saw something shoot out of it.” Fuel said, as the three walked out of the bakery.

“Okay, so we head to Club T, then we check in with Duster. Have you let him know?” Claus asked, “Yeah. Thankfully, Duster & Wess’ thieving skills come in real handy.” Fuel had a great amount of knowledge, learning from Duster and Wess. He learned how to create ladders for scalable walls, pick locks and use the tools of a thief.

“You know, I heard back in the day, Wess was called the Thief of Justice.” Fuel said, “As opposed to who? Robin Hood?” Claus said, jokingly. He knew Wess was a strong-willed person, but he never pictured him as the most capable guy. Especially seeing him fight before.

“What does that make me?” Fuel said, wondering if he was being compared to by his friend. “The more capable one, dude. Won’t deny that you’ve come a long way from just throwing rocks at bad guys.” Claus said. “Hey! Look, I was 8 when we fought that thing!” Fuel said, “Fuel, it was a bat.” Claus said, remembering it bluntly.

“I prefer to call that one: Mr. Batty.” Fuel said.

“Dude, you NEED to stop naming these things.” Claus rolled his eyes.

(Later)

The walk through the forest wasn’t difficult, though the boys would have a few run-ins fighting things that have been turned into Chimeras. Fuel names them as such:

“Slitherhens”, “Really Flying Mice”, and “Grated Yammonsters”.

“Be happy we didn’t run into any Cattlesnakes out here.” Fuel said. Those were common by the factory they have near the train station. They are incredibly dangerous.

“Claus, behind you!” Fuel jumped in the air and threw a wall staple at a slitherhen catching up on Claus. Claus immediately went on guard, holding his stick like a sword.

“It’ll hold for now, let’s just run.” Claus said, running for it. “Ruff ruff!(I see the elevator up ahead!)” Boney said, going on toward the elevator, Fuel catching up behind them.

“Okay, we’re up on higher ground. We should be fine.” Fuel said, “Yeah…Oh! Boney!” Claus pulled out some clothes. A green t-shirt, blue jeans and a red & white hat. “Ruff ruff.(Of course, I totally forgot.)” Boney put on a costume and tried to stand on two legs. Those two bouncers don’t let kids or dogs in. “So, Claus, once we disable that Thunder Tower, what then? What’ll we do?” Fuel asked. Claus pulled out a communicator he snagged from one of the Pigmasks.

“Well, I’m still going through the data. And there is a place I think we should strike, next. The Chimera Research Lab.” Claus said.

Claus’ goal was to fix his home, and he toils day & night for it. He knows what caused all this and it all goes back to his brother’s kidnapping. He hopes to find something. A record of his brother. Finding Lucas and saving the Nowhere Islands was Claus’ personal mission.

(Okay, here we are! I hope this is a good stopping point. Anyways, Fuel is basically going to be Duster in this story. Although, I wanted to touch up on a personality for him. Kumatora will be here, as well. I will check up on Claus, occasionally. Anyways, this will eventually tie in with the MHA story, I just need to get it going. Anyways, stay strong & awesome! I hope you guys have a great 4th of July!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 22:

(Okay, so we’re back on Lucas’ perspective. Let’s see how he’s holding up so far. Time to get the few explanations we have in and the next part of the story! Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

Tsukauchi brought over any information they gathered from the attack. They still know nothing to say the least. About this Tomura Shigaraki, Kurogiri, the Nomu. Nezu did remember that Lucas read Nomu’s mind and found disordered thoughts. Something he couldn’t read. The “mouse” turned to his associates and noticed something was on All Might’s mind. “The attack on the USJ was too bold. No sane adult would ever attempt that.” Toshinori explained. “The ringleader kept monologing about the reasons he was here and he bragged about the Nomu’s many Quirks, but he never said a word about his own powers.” He noted that when things didn’t go the villain’s way, he was visibly upset, like he was about to throw a tantrum. Toshinori concluded that the bragging about Nomu’s Quirks was gaslighting him into fighting it.
“That might be true, yes, but strategically, it was foolish to reveal his Quirks up front instead of keeping them a secret.” Nezu said, “Shigaraki made wild, immature claims, but he did so with a completely straight face. And he kept talking about Nomu as if he were a pet.” Shigaraki had the makings of a spoiled brat. A man-child, no less. “A child with incredible power, though.” Vlad King said, “It’s possible he never got the Quirk counseling students receive in elementary school.” Midnight theorized, “Maybe so, but it doesn’t really matter now.” Snipe said, looking at the present matter. “There were 72 villains arrested in the aftermath of the USJ attack. They were all small-time thugs who usually lurked in back-alleys.” Tsukauchi explained, “What worries me is that this ‘man-child’ got them all to follow his crazy plan and viewed him as a real leader.” Tsukauchi took note of the fact that criminals are being more oppressed with the rising increase of heroes in the world. It was possible that’s why the villains were so quick to back up such simple-minded villainy. “Guess that makes sense.” Vlad King said, “There’re plenty’a people out there lookin’ for a cause to get behind.” Snipe said, plainly.
“So, what can we do to stop them?” Midnight had said. The detective looked at the papers, “Well, it IS thanks to you heroes that we have the time to devote ourselves to this case.” He said, “We’ll expand our investigation and continue searching for the perpetrators who planned this attack.” 
Nezu looked down, taking all the information in. “A man-child, huh?” He looked up a little. “In some ways, he shares common ground with our students. They both have so much potential.” Toshinori turned to his friend, “And like our students, I suppose it’s possible that someone is guiding him, trying to to nurture his malice and villainy.” Nezu concluded his theory. Toshinori looked to his side, “I don’t wanna even think about what that could mean.” He thought to himself.

(Later)

The students were given a day off due to the attack. Lucas practiced his form on the beach, remembering all Aizawa taught him. Fixing the stance, maintaining his ground and trying to precise each strike with his staff. He dealt with the regret of everything that had happened. He didn’t listen to his teacher, put himself and his classmates in danger, and made a poor decision based on emotion. He stopped and froze. He shut his eyes, upset. “I’m so stupid!” He said to himself. “There you are, Lucas!” Izuku’s voice came from the stairs. Lucas looked over and saw him, Tsuyu & Shoto. “Oh, hi guys.” Lucas said, Izuku looked at how his friend grew irritated. “Are you okay?” He asked, Lucas looked down. “I’m fine, I just…I-I should explain, first. About my power.” Lucas used his ice power and shot it at the water, freezing part of it. “My powers…a-are not a Quirk.” He said, this time using psychokinesis to bring little balls of water. He saw that Izuku looked shocked, but curious. Shoto as well, Tsuyu keeping her trademark pose. “But, what about that? How could those not be Quirks?” She asked, “Well, I’ve had these powers. But when I took the tests, I came off as Quirkless.” Lucas said, “Still, I ended up having this power. First is Telekinesis & Telepathy, where it seems like my powers are strongly connected to.” He threw the water back into the ocean, “I can move things without touching them. And I can read minds.” Lucas said, “Though I don’t really use that power so much.” Izuku grabbed a backpack and started writing things down. “Then of course, I have the ability to heal injuries. Izuku knows.” Lucas used the green light as a show, “There’s a drawback on it, though. It starts to hurt after a while.” Lucas then remembered the fever he had at the USJ. He hoped it was a normal one, instead of another one. “Then, there’s the more weird powers I have. You saw my ice ability.” Lucas then shot a blast of…fire.
Shoto looked at him, completely shock. Five powers for one person?! Lucas looked at him, remembering Shoto and he basically had the same power. He looked at the burn mark, and looked saddened. “So far, this is all I’ve got.” Lucas concluded. “The only people who knew about my power were my father, UA’s faculty and my teacher.” Izuku looked up, “Lucas…Just, I don’t know what to say. I didn’t think someone had that much power.” Izuku said, putting his notebook away. “Yeah, me either…” Lucas looked sad. “Still, I know what you’re thinking. I could’ve frozen the villains in place, and Sensei would’ve been safer and his condition wouldn’t be as bad.” Lucas said, “I know I messed up.” Izuku looked at his friend, confused. “I-I wasn’t thinking that.” Izuku said, “Sakai, don’t blame yourself for what happened, we all got a little caught up with the attack.” Tsuyu said, the boy looked down. “Still, if it weren’t for me, Aizawa-sensei wouldn’t have been caught by that Nomu-thing.” Lucas blamed himself. Izuku looked at him, empathetically. Lucas took a deep breath. 
“I’m sorry, I don’t know anything else about my powers. I don’t know why I have them…But since I have them, I thought…” Lucas said, “I choose to use them for good.” Shoto walked up to him.
“You could easily finish battles with those powers, and yet you keep them hidden? Why?” He asked, Lucas looked at his left side. He didn’t need telepathy to know why Shoto hid the fire Quirk he had.
“If you rely solely on a Quirk, it will eventually be your downfall. Sensei taught me that much. It’s why I know how to fight hand-to-hand and with a staff.” Lucas explained. Shoto nodded in response.
“I see. So, you try to cover all your bases.” He said, Lucas nodding. 
“Basically. Like I said, I’m sorry, but that’s all I know about my powers.” Lucas apologized again. 
 Izuku nodded, looking back on everything he knew about Lucas. He was so…contradictory to everything, he thought. It all went back to when Lucas said he could be a hero even WITHOUT a Quirk. “Are you ever going to tell anyone else?” Shoto asked, noting that Lucas couldn’t POSSIBLY keep his powers a secret from the whole class. “I’ll try my best to. It’s better that not so many people know about my powers.” Lucas said, “Sensei taught me it’s always best to keep the villains off your radar.” Izuku nodded in understanding.
“Well, that’s about it. Since you guys are here? Wanna train?” Lucas asked, noting that he needed to perfect his form wielding the staff. “Especially you, Izuku.” Izuku looked at him. 
“What do you have in mind?” He asked, “I just mean you need to learn how to fight properly. Understand stance, form, where to draw your energy.” Lucas pointed out how he just threw a punch. “If you throw a punch and only hope for the best, you’ll just be putting yourself at risk. It’s better to actually know how to fight, so you have a better idea of how to strike.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Izuku said, smiling. “Okay, I don’t mind.” Shoto nodded, deciding to go along with it.
“Okay, I don’t see why not.” Tsuyu said, Lucas said, putting his staff on his back. “Okay then, start stretching, you guys. We’ll start by building up stamina.”

(The next day)

“You guys! Did you watch the news last night?” Toru asked, Mashirao told her he did, “It was so cool that we got a few seconds of screen-time!” She said, before betting that no one noticed her hanging out in the background. Mezo just bluntly told her, “Probably not.” Mashirao pointed out how it would be difficult for her to stand out with just her gloves. “We’re totally big deals. Those news channels love us—we’re basically celebrities.” Denki said, “Yeah, it’s kinda crazy, right?” Eijirou said, “Get over yourselves. The hero course that pumps out pros was attacked and that’s what they care about.” Kyoka said, thinking about it rationally.
“Who knows what would’ve happened to us if the teachers hadn’t shown up.” Hanta said, Lucas just looked ashamed of himself. He couldn’t shake it off. “Get over your crap and grow a pair, Flower-Boy.” Katsuki said, annoyed at seeing him. “H-Huh? O-Oh yeah…Sorry.” Lucas apologized, Izuku looked at how dejected Lucas seemed. And why was Kacchan calling him “Flower-Boy”? “Did you guys see All Might fighting that bird guy?” Rikido said, throwing a few punches in the air. “That dude was super strong and he still destroyed him!” Fumikage nodded, “Yes. His strength is truly a thing of wonder.” He said, “Attention, classmates. Homeroom is about to begin!” Tenya said, telling everyone to stop talking and sit at their desks.
“Uh…T-Tenya?” Lucas asked, as everyone—except Tenya—was already sitting down. Kirishima reminded him of that and when he sat back down, he was ashamed of himself. “Don’t sweat it.” Ochaco said to him. Mina leaned back to talk to Tsuyu, “Hey, Tsu. So…who do ya think’s gonna teach class today?” She asked. They had no idea, since Aizawa was recovering still in the hospital.
“Morning class.” Aizawa came in, wrapped completely in bandages. Lucas just looked upset. “Good morning, Sensei.” Lucas said, respectfully to his teacher. 
“Mr. Aizawa! I’m so glad you are okay!” Iida raised his hand, Ochaco looking at him limp toward the front desk. “You call that “okay”?” She asked.
“My well-being is irrelevant.” Aizawa said, Lucas looked up at him, then buried himself in his hood. 
“What’s more important is that your fight isn’t over yet.” Aizawa explained. Katsuki & Izuku gave him a questioning look.
“The UA Sports Festival is about to start.” Kirishima immediately was excited, “Yes!” While most of the students just angrily shouted at their teacher for scaring them, especially after the villain attack. 
“Let’s go kick some—“ Before Kirishima could finish that sentance, Kyoka & Denki interrupted. 
“Is it really such a good idea to hold the sports festival so soon after the snuck inside?” Kyoka asked, “They could attack once we’re all in the same place.” Mashirao explained. 
“Apparently, the administration think this is a good way to show that the threat has been handled and our school is safer than ever.” He explained, “Plus, they’re beefing up security compared to past years. This event is a huge opportunity for all students of UA. It’s not something we can cancel because of a few villains.” Lucas thought about how that could still have some problems. “That could be potentially dangerous and risky, we still don’t know who we fought.” Lucas started muttering, “How do we know that the villains we fought won’t be keeping surveillance on us? Is it even safe to use our Quirks?” Lucas said, Izuku looked at him, agreeing with the idea. “Sakai, I need you to focus.” Aizawa said, Lucas snapped out of his thoughts. “S-Sorry.” He understood how important the Sports Festival was, but he knew the risks easily. The UA Sports Festival is one of the most famous things to almost the entire world. It replaced the Olympics when Quirks started appearing. Lots of people come to watch the event, even some of the top pro heroes. The festival matters because it’s meant to garner students’ experience and popularity. 
“If you wanna go pro one day, then this event could open the path for you.” Aizawa said, Katsuki smirked & the other looked determined.
“One chance a year. Three chances in a lifetime. No aspiring hero can afford to miss this festival.” Aizawa continued, “That means you better not slack off on your training.” 
The students responded back with “Yes, sir!” 
“Class is dismissed. Sakai, I need to talk to you.” Aizawa said, Lucas looked up and pulled down his hood. He took in a deep breath. 
Izuku and Tsuyu looked over at him, they hoped Aizawa wasn’t going to be hard on him. Izuku took a breath, “Lucas’ll be okay. He’s tough.” The others headed to their next class. 
Lucas looked away, “I know what you’re going to say.” Lucas said.
“I acted on irrational emotion, rushed straight into a battle and got myself taken as a hostage.” Lucas called out all the things he did wrong.
“How about you let me speak before you call out your mistakes?” Aizawa said, “S-Sorry.” Lucas apologized.
“Lucas, you disobeyed me and put yourself at risk.” Aizawa said, sternly “And yeah, you got yourself caught, kid.” 
Lucas looked down, upset. Aizawa put his hand on his shoulder, “You don’t do that again, got that? The last thing I need is you throwing yourself into danger.” He said, “I’m sorry, Sensei.” He said, “I’m sorry I was reckless. I just…I got too worried about you! I…I can’t bare to think what would’ve happened if you had gotten killed by those villains.” Lucas said, Aizawa sighed, “I understand, kid. And I’m glad you helped with my injuries.” He said, “And I’m proud that you fought hard. But you’re not putting yourself at risk like that again, got that?” Aizawa scolded. “Y-Yes sir.” Lucas said. “I won’t punish you on this one, and that’s only because the Sports Festival is coming up, but I do expect your negativity to change, got it?” Aizawa said, already seeing that Lucas was beating himself up with guilt. 
Lucas took a deep breath. “Y-Yes sir.” They fist-bump, with Lucas bowing respectfully and walking out. 

(Later, at Lunchtime)

The bell chimed and then Cementoss left for his lunch break, while the class started talking about the Sport Festival. “That villain stuff sucked, sure, but I’m pumped for these games!” Kirishima said, “We put on a good show, and we’re basically on the road to bein’ pros!” Sero said. Rikido slammed his fist into his palm. “This is the reason I’m here!” He said, “We get so few chances.” Fumikage said, encouraging his comrades to make the most of this. “Oh man, Ojiro, I’m getting kind of nervous about the festival.” Toru said, “Maybe you should be looking at a shinier costume or something?” Mashirao suggested, but she wasn’t listening, instead trying to perk up. 
“My, what’s a boy to so? I stand out even when I stand still. That means the scouts won’t be able to take their eyes off me!” Yuga said, as spontaneous—and a bit creepy—as possible. Freaking out Koji when he asked if he agreed. Koji nodded, hoping this would get him away. 
“You’re so lucky, Shoji.” Denki said, sighing, “People are bound to notice your unique Quirk.”
 “Sure, but what matters is what I show them how useful I can be.” Shoji said. 
Kyoka snickered at Denki, “No doubt you’ll make a scene, too.” She said, remembering what happens when he uses his Quirk too much. This made Denki growl.
“This is gonna be nuts! Everyone’s so excited!” Izuku said, “Well, yeah, of course we are! We enrolled at this school with the sole aim to become heroes.” Iida said, moving and flailing about, before it looks he started dancing weirdly. “So, naturally, we’re all getting fired up.” 
Tsuyu & Mina looked at him, “Those are some interesting moves, ribbit.” Tsuyu said. Tenya then pointed to Midoriya. “You have to be excited, too, right, Midoriya?” He asked, “Well, of course I am. But also nervous.” Izuku said, “Same. But it’s more if the concern over the villains attacking.” Lucas said. 
“Iida! Deku! Lu!” Ochaco called out to her friends, looking very intense. “Let’s do our best in the sports festival.” She said, Izuku & Mina asked why she was so intense.
Ochaco slammed her foot to the ground, and raised her hand. “Everyone! I’m gonna do my best!” She said, a few of them agreeing with them, but then she turned to the people who didn’t cheer with her.
“I SAID I’M GONNA DO MY BEST!” She said, louder. This startled Lucas, “A-Alright…” He barely managed to say. “O-Ochaco? A-Are you okay?” He asked, “I’M GOOD, LU! JUST GET PUMPED, COME ON!” She said, looking angrier.
“A-AH!” Lucas was even more startled than before. Izuku looked at Ochaco and remember there was something he wanted to ask.

(Later)

“Hey, Ochaco? Why did you decide to come to UA?” Izuku asked, walking alongside Iida, Lucas and the girl in question. “What made you want to be a pro hero?” Ochaco looked over, “Oh…Well…Because…for the money.” She said, “Oh—For the money?” Izuku asked, “You wanna be a hero so you can get rich?” 
“If we’re cutting to the chase, then yeah.” Ochaco said, scratching the back of her head nervously. “I’m sorry if it sounds greedy.” She apologized, “You two have such valuable motivations. I hope you don’t think less of me now.” 
Iida flailed his arms like a robot, “Not at all. Your goal is to support your wellbeing. Which is a perfectly admirable ambition to have.” He explained. “Agreed. Soldiers often fought for coin to support not only themselves, but family as well.” Lucas said, “Mm-hm. It’s just kinda surprising.” Izuku said.
Ochaco sighed, “Well, you see. My family owns a construction company, but we haven’t gotten any work lately, so we’re flat broke. Anyways, this isn’t really something I usually tell other people, but…” Lucas was saddened, understanding Ochaco’s plight. Before she finished her sentence, Izuku and Iida tried to figure it out themselves. “If she got licensed, I bet she could use her Quirk to bring costs down a lot.” Izuku said, “And they could sell their heavy lifting equipment. She could float everything!” Iida said, Ochaco pointed to the three of them. “I know right?! I’ve been telling Dad that since I was a kid! But…” She then explained that her parents don’t want her to help their company and instead follow her own dream. She gripped her skirt aggressively, “I’m gonna become a pro. I’ll sign with a good agency and make plenty of money. Then I’ll be able to let my parents have an easy life!” She said, determined. “That makes your motivation even more noble, Ochaco. Providing for others is still heroic, I believe.” Lucas said, “There’s no reason for you to feel ashamed about why you want to be a hero.” Iida started clapping, calling it the most beautiful thing.
Ochaco just looked at Lucas, “Oh, Lu, that’s sweet of you to say.” She said, nervously. Izuku looked at her. Ochaco wasn’t here because of a heroic fantasy. Izuku realized she’s more grounded than any of them. “Oh, Lu. I have a quick question? Why are you here?” Ochaco asked him, “I don’t think we know why you want to be a hero?” Lucas just looked to the side, “Well, that’s easy. I want to help people.” Lucas said, the three of them looked at him, expecting him to go further.
“Wh-Why a-are you staring at me?” Lucas said, nervous.
“No reason, just…that seems a little basic.” Ochaco said, “You don’t want to be the number one hero or anything?” Lucas just looked at her, “Ah, I d-don’t care about p-popularity. Th-There’s no reason to go for the top, I feel. Being a hero is about helping others and giving hope to those in need. No better reason than that, I’d say.” Lucas admitted. 
Iida smiled, “Truly admirable, Sakai. Putting others before yourself, essentially?” He asked, “Yup. I’d put my life on the line if it meant someone would live.” Lucas said, Izuku looked at his friend.
“Wow, Lucas, I—“ Before he could speak to his friend, the four of them heard a loud and boisterous laugh. 
“YOUNG MIDORIYA AND YOUNG SAKAI ARE HERE!” All Might pointed at the two of them.
Lucas simply cringed and blushed nervously. “Whoa, All Might. What are you doing here?” Izuku asked. “Lunch. You two wanna eat with me?” He asked. Ochaco thought that was adorable, “Whaddya say?” All Might waited for his response. “Sure thing.” Lucas and Izuku said, simultaneously. 
They both looked at each other, “U-Uh, jinx!” They both said, “Youowemeasoda!” Izuku quickly said, “Aw, man.” Lucas said. “O-Okay, that’s no fair. Your muttering makes you talk faster.” Lucas said, “No it doesn’t, come on!” Izuku said. The two of them chuckled. “Oh! I have an idea. Let’s invite Ochaco and Tenya out to that place I showed you in Shibuya!” Lucas said, deciding to get drinks. “Oh yeah, sure! Wait, is this you responding to “You owe me a soda” thing?” Izuku said, did Lucas not realize that was only a saying? They walked with the Number One Hero, wondering what was wrong.

(With Ochaco & Tenya)

“I wonder what he wanted with the two of them?” Ochaco said, “I heard that when All Might was attacked by villains during the USJ incident, Midoriya tried to stop them himself.” Tenya explained, pointing out that that’s what it would be about. “Yeah!” Ochaco said, “And remember what Asui said?” He asked, remembering that she pointed out how similar Izuku’s Quirk was to All Might’s. “Since their Quirks are so similar,  it’s possible that All Might’s taken a liking to him. How lucky!” Iida said, they didn’t realize Shoto overheard them. “All Might & Izuku Midoriya, huh?” He thought to himself.
“Still, what about Lu?” Ochaco asked. Shoto looked over, “Sakai, too?”
Tenya thought about it, “Perhaps it’s for the same reasons. I hear he was trying to help Mr. Aizawa against the leader and Nomu.” Iida said, not finding a concrete reason yet.
“It may have something to do with his powers.” Shoto thought to himself. “If not that, then what?” 

(With the boys)

“Only 50 minutes?” Izuku asked, Toshinori brewed up some tea.
“Yeah, that’s about how long I can use my power now.” He explained, admitting he overdid it too many times, especially during the incident at USJ in the fight with that Nomu thing. “At this point, I can barely even look like All Might for an hour and a half.” Lucas looked upset, “I’m so sorry. I should’ve just—“ Toshinori just laughed, which horrified the two of them. “No need to keep apologizing. Man, we are alike, you and me.” He said, handing them a cup of tea. 
“Have some tea.” He said, “Anyways, Young Midoriya, I brought you here to talk about the festival. The problem is, you still can’t control One For All yet.” Toshinori then asked what Izuku’s plan was for the festival. Izuku gasped,
“Wait, I did once!” He said, remembering when he didn’t hurt himself when trying to fight the Nomu. “That’s right, you did mention that. What was different about that smash?” Izuku tried to recall the events, “We were facing real villains and I didn’t have much time to think. I think that was part of it, because this wasn’t just more training.” Izuku remembered what Thirteen had said about Black Hole. Lucas tried to think, “There has to be a way to channel One For All’s power safely.” Lucas said, “This was the first time that I used my power against a person.” Izuku said, “Hm, sounds like you succeeded subconsciously putting on the brakes so you wouldn’t have to kill anyone.” Toshinori said, “A form of hesitation, maybe?” Lucas pointed out, “Well, we can figure it out if we start training. Izuku needs to learn how to fight, instead of just throwing punches.” Lucas explained, “Oh yeah, Lucas said he’d teach me some fighting forms to use.” Izuku explained to his mentor. “I see, that’s going to be helpful in the long run. Just don’t overwork yourselves.” Toshinori said. “Uh, your tea’s getting cold.” Izuku grabbed his cup, then Lucas saw there was another cup that Toshinori was preparing. 
Toshinori went on to say that he won’t be able to stay the Symbol of Peace for long and villains are catching on to that.
Izuku got up, “I gave you my power ‘cause you will be the hero who takes my place.” Izuku looked determined. 
“Do you still feel the same way when we met? Do you still wanna be a hero?” Toshinori said. 
“Yes!” Izuku said, strongly. “Excellent. This message is meant to be for both of you. You two better proves yourselves in this coming Sports Festival.” He told Izuku mostly that the entire world would be watching. “Midoriya, I want you to think of the Sports Festival as your debut. You are the fledgling Symbol of Peace. The next All Might. Izuku Midoriya, I want you to introduce yourself to the world and say “I am here!” Toshinori said, calming himself down.
“But All Might, that’s YOUR catchphrase.” Izuku said, looking down. “Besides, what can I do?” Lucas looked at him, and then flicked his finger at his forehead. “Ow!” Izuku asked in pain, “What was that for?” He asked, “Is that a question, Izuku? You know how to fight, you have incredible analysis and intelligence, and most of all…determination.” Lucas explained. “I’d thought you’d be confident by now.” Why did his friend doubt himself? Being Quirkless didn’t ultimately make Izuku powerless. “And remember? We can still train. We figure out our problems and overcome. That’s the best thing.” He continued, Toshinori looked at Lucas take charge. “I guess so. But what about you? Are you confident in yourself for this?” Lucas looked over. 
“I-I suppose it’s hypocritical of me to question your confidence. My bad.” He apologized. 
Toshinori continued on as they went over the Sports Festival’s functioning and how it operates as a tournament between the four courses of the school: Business, Support, General Studies & Hero. 
Toshinori then prepped another cup of tea, Lucas noticed he didn’t finish his cup and yet he brewed a new one. Lucas quickly realized. 
“O-Oh geez…I know why I’m here.” Lucas said, “Huh? What’s wrong?” Izuku said, with the door opening.
“Sorry, I’m late, old friend.” Nezu walked in and sat down, “Just in time, your cup’s being prepared.” Toshinori said. “Oh, thank you! Hello, Lucas!” Nezu said hi to his son, cheerfully. “P-Pa—P-Principal Nezu! I-It’s great to see y-you, sir.” Lucas said, nervously. 
Izuku was in shock, “Oh my gosh! Principal Nezu! Oh my gosh, I’ve heard so much about you, sir!” Izuku went into fanboy mode. Nezu just chuckled.
“It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Midoriya! Am I a bear? Dog? Or mouse?” Nezu asked, waiting to see what the boy’s answer was.“Oh, you’re none. You have the mixed genetics of all three!” Izuku said, “Correct!”
Nezu chuckled again, “He’s adorable.” He thought to himself, “Quite the friend you’ve made, Lucas.” Nezu commended him, “Oh, and you don’t have to keep hiding, my dear boy.” Lucas just looking awkward. Izuku looked at Lucas, “What’s he talking about? And why’s he calling you by your first name, Lucas?” He asked, Lucas sighed, “U-Uh…well…” Lucas didn’t know what to say. “O-On a scale of 1-10, how would you react if I told you…” He continued, awkwardly. He didn’t think his dad would reveal himself like this, “…I was the principal’s son?” Lucas nervously smiled. Izuku just looked at his friend, absolutely shocked. “W-W-WHAT?!!” Izuku shouted.
“500/10, I-I suppose.” Lucas said, “Midoriya, please calm down.” Yagi said to his protege. 
“Y-You’re joking, right? I n-never heard anything about the Principal of UA having a child.” Izuku said.
“Well, that’s a long story, Mr. Midoriya. He’s  telling the truth, however. I’m the proud Papa of Lucas Sakai!” Nezu said, happily. Lucas cringed, feeling a hint of embarrassment.
“T-To the reason you’re here, Papa?” Lucas immediately froze as soon as he said “Papa”, “O-Oh geez, what have I done?” Lucas looked down, he was embarrassed by this whole situation. “Well, let’s start with Mr. Midoriya.” Nezu turned his attention to All Might’s successor.
“I wanted to take a look at your journals of Hero/Quirk Analysis. Would you mind?” Nezu asked, “How did you know about that? Wait, Lucas, did you tell him about those?” Izuku looked at his friend.
“Y-Yeah. He took an interest when I explained your journals.” Lucas explained, “Then, so he learned about you from Yagi-san, so my father’s interest was peaked.” Izuku grabbed one of his journals and handed it to the principal.
“Thank you! Now then, give me a moment…” Nezu looked through tons of pages. “Incredible, Mr. Midoriya! Not many people look at every situation surrounding the Quirks you’ve analyzed.” Nezu said, genuinely impressed. Izuku took notes of possible limitations, situational advantages and disadvantages, even giving possible theories to them and how else they could be used.
“Y-Y-You really think so?!” Izuku said, shocked. “Of course, and I can tell you’ve worked very hard on these!” Nezu explained, “You have a great intelligence, Mr. Midoriya, and I believe that needs to be nurtured a bit. I would like to ask that after the Sports Festival, how would you like to start a bit of tutelage under me?” Lucas hoped his dad wasn’t trying to put more pressure on him. “H-He can answer after the Sports Festival, right, Papa—I-I mean Dad?” Lucas said, Nezu looked at his son and understood where he was coming from. Izuku seemed to have a lot of pressure on and he didn’t want to add more to it.
“My pup is right. You don’t have to decide now, Mr. Midoriya.” Nezu said, kindly. “Give it some thought, okay?” 
Izuku nodded. “Wow…the principal’s a lot more kind than I thought.” He thought to himself, “Yes sir. Thank you.” Nezu chuckled in response, “Now, as for you, my dear pup.” He looked to his son.
“I wanted to ask directly what you heard from the Nomu’s thoughts, if that’s alright?” Nezu remembered how scared Lucas seemed when he brought it up, so he was worried Lucas would be afraid. “R-Right, okay…” Lucas tried to remember what he heard from that…thing. 

(Okay, so this chapter is done! I hope you guys liked it, I know it was basically an info dump, but I hope learning a bit more about Lucas’ ideology was cool and the idea about Nezu training Midoriya’s analysis, too. Dude, I can’t wait to start writing stuff with Shinso, I wish he was in the series more! Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Remember that Jesus is the same yesterday, today and tomorrow)

Chapter Text

Chapter 23:

(Okay, I think i have an idea for chapter structure. A few times, I’ll finish writing a match in the sports festival once I get to them, then I’ll segue to Claus’ side in the story. There will be instances of the Masked Man, as I continue that part of the story. Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

Lucas explained what he heard from that Nomu villain.

“When I fought it, I heard…well, I heard lots of things.” Lucas said, “But it was like a flickering moment. Sometimes I heard “run” or “help.” Izuku noticed that Lucas seemed to have a fearful look on his face.

“Like…It’s mind was gone, but still there slightly. And it wasn’t in complete control.” Lucas looked distraught at the very idea. Nomu had almost no presence in his mind, it was like talking to the dead. Nezu looked at his son, and walked up to him. Lucas let his father climb up to his shoulder. Nezu tried to calm his son down by patting his head.

“I see. Could you read anything else?” Nezu asked, “Nothing. Like I said, I felt almost no presence in that things mind, and when I did, it sounded like he wasn’t in control of who he was.” Lucas said. “I-I suspect that Nomu is something else entirely. Like a genetically altered being.” Izuku did think that was possible, the way they treated and talked about Nomu like a pet was already suspicious.

“Maybe it’s been programmed to only take orders from that man, Shigaraki.” Toshinori said, “Which would explain why it was easy to arrest him after we fought.”

Nezu thought about it, “I’ll write it down as a possible theory, Lucas.” He said to his son, “Thank you, it should be able to help further the investigation of the USJ attack. Now, for another matter…” Nezu put his paw on his son’s forehead.

“I’m glad your fever seems to have passed!” He said, smiling that his son was feeling better, “Fever? Lucas, when did you have a fever?” Izuku asked, “Sometime after the USJ Attack, but I don’t think it’s one of those fevers. It might’ve just been something else.” Lucas said, with Izuku looking confused, “O-Oh yeah! Right, uh…” Lucas tried to explain his fevers and how they tied to his powers.

“So, you always have to check, then? Did you get a new power, then?” Izuku asked, “I’m not sure yet, I don’t feel any different.” Lucas said.

“Well, we’ll figure that out later, my dear boy.” Nezu said, patting his son’s head, before climbing off of him. “Now then, I think me and Yagi-san have kept you boys here long enough, you can go on ahead to class now.” Nezu said, Izuku & Lucas grabbed their backpacks and headed out.

“Ah, wait one second, Lucas.” Nezu had his arms held out, “O-Oh, right.” Lucas hugged his father, “You never leave without a goodbye hug, my pup!” Nezu said, “R-Right, sorry.” Lucas chuckled.

“See you later, All Might! I-It was nice to meet you, Principal Nezu!” Izuku said, “See you, Young Midoriya! Young Sakai!” Toshinori said happily. “Bye, Papa—I-I mean, Dad! See you, Yagi-San.” Lucas said, hoping he saved himself on his little stutter. Nezu simply chuckled, “Bye, boys! Have a great rest of your day!” He said, finding his son adorable. As soon as the boys left, Nezu tried to think about Lucas’ account on the Nomu. He started feeling his heartbeat move at a faster pace. Toshinori could tell something was wrong, “Everything okay?” He asked, Nezu snapped out of his thinking and put his neutral smile on. “Ah, I’m alright, old friend! No need to worry!” He said, as cheerful as he could muster. Toshinori knew he was just lying, Nezu could plainly see that.

He took a deep breath, “Okay, you’ve got me. I’m…simply worried, is all.” He said, “About the attack?” Toshinori asked, “Of course, but…I keep worrying about my pup’s safety. I…I’ve been afraid ever since he wanted to join the Hero Course.” Nezu said, “It’s not that I don’t trust him to take care of himself, but…I’m worried Lucas will wound up getting hurt at some point.” Toshinori looked at him, sympathetically. “I’ve been protecting him my whole life, I…I don’t want to see him get hurt. Sometimes I still wish he was back to his younger years.” Nezu worried if he was being a bad father, and then there’s situation about the League of Villains, if Lucas’ hypothesis about Nomu’s origin turns out to be correct, then there’s a possibility that the people responsible for Lucas’ capture and possible experimentation might be the ones responsible. Which means, Nezu would be fighting the very people who took his pup away from his family, that tried to use him as some sort of weapon, is it possible that they were still after him, after all these years? The chimera didn’t want to think about that. Besides, he shouldn’t jump to conclusions as it’s far too early to tell, so he subsided those thoughts for now, “You need to stay strong. Not just for Lucas, but for the students and faculty.” He told himself, “Hey, all parents get worried over their kid, I’m sure.” Toshinori said, “You’ve got nothing to worry about, Lucas is an incredible kid.” Toshinori said, “Besides, I’ve seen how kind he is to Young Midoriya. And from what I’ve seen, those two stay determined through it all.” Toshinori said, when he said that, Nezu started to smile. “I suppose you’re right, my friend!” He said, happily.

“Now, why don’t we resume our conversation from the other day? About my teaching philosophies?” He said, kindly. Toshinori sighed, remembering that Nezu just went on with that whole conversation. “Here we go…” He said, slightly annoyed, to which Nezu chuckled mischievously.

(Lucas remembers something else, meanwhile)

8 year-old Lucas woke up from his nap and went to go see if his papa was free from work. “Papa?” Lucas said, looking around. Nezu wasn’t in his office. Where did he go? Lucas yawned, still waking himself up. “What time is it?” Lucas looked at the clock and it showed that it was passed noon. Students would be going home by now. “Is he in the vents again?” He asked, wondering if Nezu was crawling into his favorite hiding spot again. Then, he heard someone taking deep breaths. Lucas looked behind the desk and found his father.

Nezu looked pale, he was taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself down.

“P-Papa?” Lucas asked, Nezu snapped out of his thoughts and looked over. His son was watching him, worried about what was wrong.

“A-Are you okay?” Lucas asked, scared. Nezu took a deep breath and put on a neutral smile.

“O-Oh, Lucas! I didn’t know you woke up. Were you calling for me?” Nezu asked, trying to remain calm.

“I-I was wondering where you were, then I saw you. Y-You looked scared…” Lucas said, Nezu took another deep breath, “I’m fine, my dear boy! I probably had too much caffeine and work can be tiring, you know.” He lied. Lucas hugged his dad and started crying, Nezu was slightly surprised, but he wrapped his son in an embrace. 

“Don’t be sad, Papa…please?” Lucas said, through his tears. Nezu looked saddened, but tried to keep his smile. “Son, I’m okay, I promise.” He said, assuringly. “Okay…” Lucas was still crying. Nezu patted his son’s head. “Come on, dry your tears. You know what would make Papa happy?” Nezu asked, “If my precious little pup laughed instead!” Nezu tried to tickle Lucas, “P-Papa-Haha!” Lucas started giggling.

Lucas snapped out of the memory, as he heard Izuku say something. “O-Oh…S-Sorry, what were you asking about?” He asked, as they walked back to class, “I was just asking if your entrance exam results were…tampered with?” Izuku wondered if Lucas simply got in here by nepotism.

“No, I took the entrance exam and earned my spot. You know that.” Lucas always thought if he was recommended, it was purely nepotism, either that, or higher-regard.

“I told my Papa—I mean, my Dad that I wanted to earn my place here. It’s that simple, Izuku.” He explained, Izuku looked at him.

“Actually, he’s right. Lucas…he takes things more seriously and trains with more determination. Now that I think about it, he DOES work hard. Whoever his teacher was…Wait…” Izuku thought to himself, “Did...Did you know Mr. Aizawa before you came to school here?” Izuku asked, remembering a few times that Lucas & Aizawa interacted with each other. Lucas just nervously chuckled, “Y-Yes?” He said, to which shocked Izuku. “Seriously? Wow, so that explains why you seem to know more about his teaching methods than any of us do.” Izuku said, Lucas just nodded.

“Yup, I’ve trained with Aizawa-Sensei from when I was 10.” Lucas explained, “Wow, so that’s why you have a strong work-ethic.” Izuku said, Lucas just chuckled. “Yeah…Still, I’m sorry I never told you.” He apologized, he wanted to tell Izuku about it, but he didn’t want to reveal his identity. “Well, I gotta owe you somehow. You know about my Quirk, too.” Izuku said, sort of getting why Lucas kept the secret.

“So, as the hero-fanboy, what’s your take on my dad?” Lucas asked, “Oh, well…I don’t know, Principal Nezu seemed a lot less…strict then I expected?” Izuku explained, “Heheh, I guess so. Though I’ve gotta warn you, he likes to tease and he gets really intense when he uses his Quirk.” Lucas said, giving a bit of warning. Izuku shook, “O-Oh geez…” he said, nervously. “Yeah, he gets like that whenever I see him play a game of Shogi, Chess or Reversi.” Lucas mentioned. “Y-Yikes…” Izuku said. “So, every strategy game?”

Lucas looked to the side, “I wouldn’t bring up Fire Emblem around him.” He said. “Oh? You play Fire Emblem?” Izuku asked, “Yeah, I’ve got Three Houses and I’m just barely on my second run.” Lucas said, “I play more RPGs, it’s the tons of cool story moments with the party members that make those stories great.” He started nerding out, Izuku just chuckled.

“Haha, I sort of get that, I played through both versions of Final Fantasy 7!” Izuku explained.

(Later)

The Class 1-A door was blocked by thousands of students. “U-Um, why the heck are you all here?” Tenya lifted his arm, “Do you students have some sort of business with our class?” He asked, Lucas immediately burying himself in his hood. “A class is-is-is one thing, b-but a crowd is ten times worse!” He shook, “They’re scouting out the competition, idiots.” Katsuki walked ahead, explaining that they were the class that survived the villain attack at the USJ. “F-For the Sports Festival, then?” Lucas was worried, Izuku was hoping Kacchan wouldn’t explode anybody. “At least now you know what a future pro looks like. Now move it, extras.” Katsuki said, passively. Lucas looked up at him. “D-Don’t call them extras.” Lucas said, Tenya getting on Katsuki, “You can’t walk around calling people “extras” just because you don’t know who they are!” He scolded him. A tired-looking boy with wavy dark-blue hair walked up front. “So, this is Class 1-A, I heard you guys were impressive, but you just sound an—“ Lucas tripped, trying to walk closer.

“Lu, you okay?” Ochaco asked, “Is everyone in the hero course delusional, or just you?” The tired-boy asked.

Katsuki growled, with everyone else signaling to him not to engage him. “How sad to come here and find a bunch of ego maniacs.” He called them out, Lucas picked himself back up. “We’re…W-We’re…not...” He stuttered, trying to argue back. “I wanted to be in the hero course, but like many others here, I was forced to pick a different. Such is life.” The tired-boy said, Lucas then looked at him, sympathetically. “I-I-I’m sorry…to-to hear that…” He apologized, which made the blue-haired boy look at him. Katsuki merely scoffed, “I didn’t cut it the first time around, but I have another chance. If any of us do well in the Sports Festival, the teacher can decide to transfer us to the Hero Course. Then, they’ll have to transfer people out to make room.” This worried some of the students, “W-Well…I s-s-suppose I will wish you g-good luck…” Lucas tried to say, “Stop talking.” He said, although Lucas felt himself be silenced with such celerity.

“Scouting the competition? Maybe some of my peers are, but I’m here to let you know that, if you don’t bring your very best, I’ll steal your spot right from under you. Consider this a declaration of war.” The blue haired one finished his declaration. Tenya, Ochaco & Izuku looked nervous, “Where did this guy even come from?” They all thought. Lucas felt a strange chain fall from him that allowed him to speak again. “What was that?” He thought, believing that he may have a Quirk that caused that. “O-Okay then…I-I will wish you luck, H-Hitoshi-san.” Lucas stuttered, recognizing the student. “You’re still talking and wishing me luck? What for?” Hitoshi asked him, “Sh-Shouldn’t I? I-It’s better to have someone root for you, right?” Lucas said, trying to calm down his stress to speak. Hitoshi looked at the boy, confused. He just declared war on this class and this kid is…not responding the way he expected. “And if I took YOUR spot? What would you do then?” Lucas looked took a deep breath and stood determined, “I’d be honorable and know that someone better than me earned the position and then I’d work harder next time there’s an empty seat in the Hero Course to fill.” Lucas showed himself, the class just looked at him, shocked. Hitoshi just looked at him, so freaking confused. “So…Good luck to you, Hitoshi-san.” Lucas then felt the anxiety coming back as soon as he was close to Katsuki and the crowd. “O-Ok, I-I can’t stay in f-front of a crowd t-too long, o-oh sorrysorrysorry!” Lucas hid himself again and then stepped back, worriedly. “Hey, you!” Another student walked up, “I’m from Class 1-B next door to you! We heard you fought some villains and I came to see if that was true!” He shouted, aggressively. “A-Ah!!” Lucas could take all the shouting from this one, “But you’re just a bunch of brats who think you’re better than us!” He continued, Lucas shouted, “Sorrysorrysorrysorry!” He was worried for his life, at this point. “Hey, Flower-Boy! Quit being a stupid drama queen!” Katsuki shouted at him. Lucas heard Katsuki talk to him and he was startled. “K-Kacchan, wait, Lucas won’t be able to—“ Izuku tried to defend his friend. “N-No, Izuku. He’s right…I-I’m sorry.” Lucas took a deep breath and picked himself back up. “Th-This is embarrassing…” Lucas said, ashamed of himself.

“Talk all ya want, it’ll just be more embarrassing when you’re KO’d.” The student from 1-B continued, well, he was mostly talking to Katsuki, who now was just walking away, deciding this was a waste of his time. “Hey! Don’t you ignore me!” He shouted, “Dude, where are you going? You gotta say something! It’s your fault they’re all hating on us, Bakugo.” Eijirou said, Katsuki looked back, “These people don’t matter.” He plainly said, which confused most of the students. “The only that’s important is that I beat them.” Katsuki then said, Lucas started to glared at him, “How is it that we deal with the same enemy?” Lucas muttered, still not understanding why he turned to pride and belittling others as his defense mechanism.

“Hey! I’m coming for you!” The 1-B student shouted at Katsuki leaving. Kirishima started to tear up at how Bakugo acted. “I hate that, that was such a manly exit.” Denki looked at the three next to him. “You said it.” Rikido agreed. “We have to beat them, he wasn’t wrong.” Fumikage said. Lucas looked at him, “Yes, I suppose.” Lucas said. “Yeah, sure, but this sucks! He made us everyone’s enemies!” Denki said, “If you want to keep your spot, just train.” Lucas said, “Big talk from you, Sakai. You basically said you’d give over your spot!” Denki said, “I said if they chose someone better than me, I’ll respect the choice. I didn’t say I’m giving up. I just chose to be respectful.” Lucas said, “That is commendable, Sakai.” Tenya said to him, “Good sportsmanship should be a must in the Sports Festival.” Lucas explained, “I don’t see why people have need to harbor any resentment towards each other.”

Izuku looked at Katsuki leave, and remembered the conversation between the two of them on the second day of training. Katsuki vowed to be the number one hero no matter what, and would refuse to lose to likes of anyone, especially Izuku. “Kacchan…” Izuku clenched his fist. “Maybe I’m just an idiot.” He thought to himself. He remembered his friends reasons for being in the Hero Course.

Katsuki wanted to be the Number 1 Hero.

Ochaco wanted to get rich and let her family have an easy life.

Tenya strives to be just like his brother.

Lucas wants to help others, and that’s all that was to it.

Izuku then remembered the advice he received from All Might & Mr. Aizawa. He then looked determined.

“Hey, Lucas?” Izuku asked, “Why don’t we train together?” Lucas looked up, and grabbed his backpack. “Sure, we can start tomorrow. Anyways, I’ll call you later.” Izuku looked at him confused, “What do you mean? Didn’t you want to go to somedrinks?” he asked.

Lucas pulled his hood back up. “I’ve…I’ve gotta maintain the wisterias & peonies for the school grounds and that takes a bit of time.” He blushed nervously, gardening isn’t totally a masculine hobby. “Wait, is that why Kacchan calls you “Flower-Boy”? Izuku asked, sort of getting that now. “Y-Yeah, I guess he refuses to know by any other thing about me.” Lucas said, cringing a bit. “Anyways, I’ll call you when I’m done, Izuku.” He said, walking out of the classroom.

(Okay, I’m sorry this was pretty time-consuming. I wanted to write how Lucas is with the other students of UA, like Shinso & Neito. So, basically, Lucas doesn’t completely disregard Shinso and believe he deserves the chances to be in the Hero Course. Neito’ll be a bit of different case. Anyways, next chapter will be the training montage with Izuku & Lucas, so hope u guys look forward to that. So, stay strong & awesome! Remember that God is with you every single day!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 24:

(Okay, training montage time! I figured I’d use Izuku’s little montage as a neat little in-between for him & Lucas to bond. So, anyways, I hope you guys enjoy the chapter)

Lucas could feel the sea spray as he sat by the waves. It was pretty hot out, too. Lucas was hot wearing his tracksuit. He stood up after taking a deep breath, prepped his staff, and readied his stance. He grunted at each swing he took, then tried to jump and finish his strike. He took a breath and then put his staff away.

“Lucas!” He heard Izuku’s voice coming from the stairs. “Oh, hey.” Lucas greeted his friend, “Okay, so put your stuff down and then we’ll start with a few stretches.” Lucas said.

Izuku nodded and put his backpack down, he suggested the idea of studying Lucas’ “PSI” abilities. Lucas was a little weirded out, but he thinks trying to catalogue them is a good idea. “Okay, take a deep breath, then reach for your legs for 20 seconds.” Lucas instructed, doing the same thing.

“Ok, got it…” Izuku stretched himself, and counted to 20. Lucas set his legs apart and reached for his right leg with his arm. “Okay, same here.” Lucas said, counting.

Izuku followed suit and stretched himself. “Okay, that should be enough.” Lucas put his staff near the wall.

“What are you doing?” Izuku asked, “It’s imperative that you need a proper fighting form, Quirk or no Quirk.” Lucas walked back to his spot, “So, just follow my movements.” Lucas got into a fighting stance, Izuku tried to copy him.

“Okay, I should try to draw energy into the punch.” Izuku said, focusing on that. “Right, but a bit wrong. When fighting, it’s important to draw energy from your entire body and release it into whatever attack you have.” Lucas said, sending a punch into the air.

“Essentially, we channel that power the punch to make it stronger. Think of it as directing the energy and releasing it.” Lucas said.

Izuku mimicked the stance and tried. “I…I sorta feel it.” Izuku said. “That’s fine. Just remember. Breathe, then strike. And most importantly, try to feel the energy.” Lucas said.

“Ready?” Lucas said, Izuku nodded. “And let’s go!”

Lucas & Izuku tried a fighting form and set of attacks.

“Good, just like that. We’ll head into an advanced set in the future.” Lucas said, “Did you feel the energy?”

Izuku looked and felt energy from his body. “Yeah, I could. I do get what you mean about it being redirected.” Izuku said, “Okay, now let’s see what we can learn about your powers.”

Izuku grabbed one of his journals out of his backpack.

Lucas tried to use his psychokinesis, “I wonder…Have you tried projecting them into things like your staff or anything? Like some sort of weapon manifestation.” Izuku came up with an idea. Lucas thought about it and tried to harness and channel his powers. He tried to make a staff, but instead he thought of…a shield.

“Whoa…Why a shield, though?” Izuku asked, in awe that his theory was correct. “It may be because I use it as a line of defense, so I thought of a shield.” Lucas explained. "So, a bit of muscle memory on that one."

“Okay…” Izuku wrote down and theorized things. “Oh! I know you can push or pull things, but how about you try lifting yourself up?” Izuku said, “It could be possible to use as a form of levitation.” Izuku looked over all the notes he has on Lucas’ powers. “It’s possible, I think. Let’s see…” Lucas tried to surround himself with blue light, but grunted. He didn’t find himself being lifted off the ground. “Y-Yeah, I don’t think I can lift myself up.” Lucas said. “Okay, we’ll work on that. So, about the fever…” Izuku wanted to ask.

“I don’t think it was a “power-fever.”” Lucas said. “Otherwise, I’d have found the ability by now.” Lucas thought about it and tried working on his form with the staff.

He grunted once more, “Well, I guess that’s it for today?” Izuku said, Lucas stopped before moving to the next attack. “Yes, although—..!!” Lucas stopped as he saw something come off his staff. “Did you see that?” Lucas asked, “Yeah, I did.” Izuku looked at it.

Lucas saw a purple spark come off his staff. He tried another strike, and he felt strength from him shoot into his staff.

“Whoa…I think I found the new power.” Lucas said, “But I don’t understand…, why’d it channel through my staff?” Of course, how could he understand how this power works yet? This should lead to speculating. Izuku thought about it for a second and had another idea. “Oh! Lucas, try attacking again!” Izuku shouted, Lucas gasped at his idea and then tried his form again, with punches and kicks shooting out that purple spark! “Okay, so we’ve determined that you’re channeling that when you fight, but we still don’t know where it comes from. Let alone, does it make the attacks stronger, or is it some sort of indicator?” The boys tried to put it together, but won’t be able to tell.

“We can tell my Papa about it.” Lucas said, “I-I mean…oh, forgot you heard anything.” He then said, he already messed up. Izuku just looked at him weirdly.

Lucas pulled out his phone, “Hi, Papa. …Yes, I had a sandwich before me and Izuku started training. Oh, he says hi, Izuku.” Lucas said to his friend. “Oh, okay. Tell him I said hi back?” Izuku asked.

“He says hi, too. Anyways, we think we figured out what my new power was?” Lucas explained it over the phone. “Okay, we’ll talk about it later. Okay, bye, Papa. Love you.” He then hung up.

Little does Lucas still know he’s being watched. “It seems he’s awakened his latent ability. The true root of his powers.” The being said.

“Why is that nostalgic…?” He questioned, confused.

(Later)

“Thank you!” Lucas said, respectfully. The boys went and got ice cream, and then they sat down, Lucas pulled out his phone, “Should we invite Ochaco & Tenya over?” Lucas asked. “I guess so.” Izuku said, “Okay, only YOU have to call Ochaco.” Lucas said, Izuku went red-hot-blushing.

“Wh-What? Wh-Wh-Why-Why do y-you need me to call her? Y-You have her number.”

Lucas laughed a bit mischievously, “Ok, calm down. I’ll call her. Although, if you have a crush on her, you could start by getting to know her.” He explained, “Wh-Who has a crush on who?! Oh…L-Lucas, that’s n-not funny!” Izuku said, stammering through his words

“Sorry, sorry. Hold on, I’ll call Tenya in a minute.” Lucas apologized and said. He pulled out his phone and called Tenya & Ochaco.

“Okay, Tenya says he’s studying, but Ochaco’s free.” Lucas said. Izuku nodded, “Okay then.” He said, happy that at least the three of them would be hanging out. “So, are you excited for the Sports Festival?” Izuku asked his friend, Lucas just shrugged. “Ah, n-not really.” He said, “I’m not really for competing in stuff.” Izuku looked at him, then remembered all the things he said to Hitoshi-san.

“Don’t you wanna win, though?” Izuku asked, “It seems like you could easily get recognized by so many pros for your powers. Heck, with how strong you are, you seem like you could be able to win.”

Lucas looked over, “That’s true I suppose. Still, I’ve seen how competitive students get in the event, especially amongst those in the Hero Course.” Lucas said, “When we compete amongst ourselves, I think: “We’re competing for a goal we’ll all get if we work hard enough.” Lucas remembered Hitoshi-san, but then that student from Class 1-B: Tetsutetsu, and Katsuki especially. Izuku looked at his friend, sort of understanding.

“Lucas thinks so differently from us, sometimes, it feels like he’s in his own league. Still, I can understand where he’s coming from.” Izuku thought to himself. “S-Sorry, I s-suppose you don’t want me to ramble?” Lucas said, sheepishly.

“No no, it’s okay!” Izuku said, reassuringly. “Guess you’re thinking it’s a little unfair to those who aren’t in the Hero Course.”

Lucas nodded. “So, why don’t we change the subject?” He asked. “Hmm…Well, I wanted to ask about how you grew up with…your dad?” Izuku realized they were in public and made sure to be ambiguous. “I guess I could tell you.“ Lucas said, “He’s protective of me. He even had hesitation of putting me in the Hero Course.” Izuku was shocked by that, “Wait, really? I would’ve thought he wanted you in because of either…well, following in his footsteps or he just thought you were capable.” He said, Lucas looked saddened.

“No, quite the opposite, in fact. He doesn’t show it…but I know he’s afraid of me joining the Hero Course. It may be related to…” Lucas started remembering the flashes of Nezu’s memory that haunted him. “He doesn’t want me to be a target for villains, is all.” Lucas didn’t necessarily want to reveal that part. Though he already suspected there were public rumors regarding his father’s past.

“Though, he never told me the reason. I found out that on my own.” Lucas said, saddened. He doesn’t blame Papa for never telling him, he just hated that he found out accidentally.

“I see. Is this getting too personal?” Izuku asked, “A little. We can talk about something lighter, I suppose?” Lucas said, trying to think of a lighter topic.

(Okay, so that’s it for the training montage. I hope you guys like it, even it was just fluff. Anyways, we’re getting straight into the Sports Festival. I know Lucas has taken Minoru’s spot in the class, but I will be rewriting a few parts of the Sports Festival Arc. Anyways, stay strong & awesome! Be humble as you can, because He’s with you!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 25:

(Okay, so Sports Festival time! This should be an adventure, I guess. This is where I wanted to write a few changes, they’ll show. Quick reminder that THIS is where we’ll check on Claus and his part in the story. So, enjoy!)

This was it. The Sports Festival was here! It was packed with so many stands for accessories, food items. Tons of folks were excited.

Some wanted to see the 3rd year students go all out since it was their last chance to do so, while most were hoping to see how strong Class 1-A. Security was super tight, since the USJ attack. Pros were even called, not just for scouting, but guarding.

The class was waiting in their waiting room. “I was totally hoping I could wear my costume.” Mina said, slightly disappointed. “Aw, man. At least everyone’ll be in uniforms.” Mashirao said, realizing that it’s still fair.

“I wonder what they have in store for us in the first match.” Rikido said, “No matter what they’ve prepared, we must persevere.” Tokoyami said, strong in resolve, Mezo nodding.

Lucas had a hoodie added to his gym clothes, alongside some sunglasses. “Lu? Why are you wearing those for?” Ochaco asked, she suspected he was just shy. “In case the villains are watching somehow.” Lucas explained, “I won’t be using my powers as much, either.” Ochaco looked at him, thinking he was worrying a little too much. Shoto looked surprised at that, considering he was going to ask Lucas something.

“Everyone! Get your game faces on!” Tenya came through the door, and told them they’d be entering the aren soon. Everyone took a few seconds to calm themselves.

Izuku took a deep breath, Lucas smiled. “Time to see if our training pays off, you know?” Lucas said, Izuku smiled. “Yeah, absolutely!” Shoto walked up to the two. “Hey, Midoriya, Sakai.” The boys looked at him.

“From an objective standpoint, I think it’s fairly clear that I’m stronger than you.” Izuku just stuttered, agreeing with him. Lucas nodded, “However, Midoriya. You’ve got All Might in your corner, helping you out.” Shoto said, remembering what Iida and Ochaco said about him. He turned his attention to Sakai.

“And you. You’ve got fighting prowess, not to mention an incredible “Quirk.”” Lucas looked at him, having figured out what he’s about to say.

“But know that I will beat you both.” Izuku looked shocked, Lucas didn’t like the tension in the air.

“Whoa, what’s with all these declarations of war, all of a sudden?” Denki said, Eijirou walked up to him, and tried to ask. Shoto shoved his hand away as he got close. “We’re not here to be each other’s friends. Don’t forget this isn’t a team effort.” Lucas looked at him, sadly. Izuku looked down, before speaking up.

“Wait a sec, Todoroki. I don’t know what’s going through your head or why you think you’d need to tell me that you’ll beat me.” Izuku even admitted that Shoto was better than him, and would have way more potential than anyone in the Hero Course. “That’s why you got in so easily.” He concluded, Lucas turned to his friend in shock. “I-Izuku! Don’t be so hard on yourself!” Lucas shouted at his friend.

“Lucas, he’s right. All the other course are gonna be coming at us with everything they’ve got. We’re all gonna have to fight to stand out.” Izuku told his friend. Before staring back at determination. “I’ll be aiming for the top, too.” Lucas looked at him, nodding in understanding.

He figured he couldn’t stop this, because they want to take this seriously. “Fine.” Was all Shoto said, Katsuki just looked angry. “Sakai. You need to take this seriously. If you’re gonna fight to keep your spot, you’ve gotta go all out, too.” Shoto said. Lucas looked down, taking a deep breath.

“Fine. For my friend’s sake, I’ll go all out. For my dad’s sake, too.” Lucas said. He realized he'd be letting others down if he didn't give it his all. Still, he was hesitant to go up against his friends. "

(Later)

Aizawa sat next to Hizashi, who was urging the audience to make some noise, the media to prepare their cameras. “This year we’re bringing you some of the hottest performances in sports festival history. I’ve only got one question before we start the show:.” Hizashi had said, “Are ya ready? Let me hear ya scream as our students make their way to the main stage!”

Tons of people were watching, the teachers, the audience, Izuku’s mother. Toshinori remembered the advice that he gave Midoriya, to let the world know he was here.

“All Might. I won’t let you down.” Izuku said, confident.

Class 1-A walked out confidently and as strong as they were. Present Mic was talking about them and how they survived and beat a bunch of villains. Lucas and Izuku were scared by how many people showed up. “I-I-Izuku, I-I don’t know i-i-if-if I can handle this.” Lucas said, glad he was hiding himself, but terrified of how many people were watching.

“L-Lucas, just try to breathe, o-okay?” Izuku said, trying to calm himself down.

“Midoriya’s right, Sakai. I hope we’ll still be able to give our best performances out there.” Tenya said, remembering that publicity was another aspect of being a pro hero.

“Present Mic sure did talk us up a lot. Kinda makes me nervous. How you feelin’, man?” Kirishima asked Bakugo, who ended up wearing an uncomfortable smirk. “I’m not worried. Makes me wanna win this thing even more.” Katsuki answered. Hizashi continued to introduce Class 1-B, General Studies Classes C, D, E, Support Classes F, G, H. Finally, Business Classes I, J, and K!

“Give it up for all of UA’s first-year contestants!” Hizashi said, as the crowd went wild.

Lucas noticed Hitoshi-san as General Studies walking up and going.

Then, the R Rated Hero Midnight shouted for the introductory speech.

Men in the audience were being a bit perverted, with a few students questioning the attire.

Lucas was told whenever he heard Kayama-san’s voice, he should cover his eyes and immediately he did.

He heard the other boy’s mutterings and questions about her being inappropriate for a high-school game.

“Silence everyone! And now for the student pledge, we have Katsuki Bakugo!” She said, as Katsuki walked up front.

“He’s the class rep?” Midoriya asked, “I guess that hot-head did finish first in the entrance tests.” Sero said.

One student voiced her annoyance, “Only for the hero course exams.” She said, “Oh, right.” Izuku said, nervously. “That girl obviously hates us.” Sero said.

Denki looked irritated, “Yeah, and we’ve got Bakugo to thank for them not liking our class.”

Everyone waited fearfully as to what he was going to say, Izuku gulped. “I just wanna say…I’m gonna win.” Katsuki said on the microphone.

The class shot up, “I knew he’d say something like that!” They said. Every other student booed and voiced their disapproval.

Some even blamed the rest of 1-A.

“Why would you be so disrespectful?” Tenya asked, flailing his arms robotically. “You’re representing us all!” Katsuki turned around and gave a thumbs down. “Not my fault the rest of you are just stepping stones to my victory.” Everyone else continued to boo, and Tetsutetsu called him an overconfident jerk.

Izuku noted it wasn’t overconfidence. “The old Kacchan would have laughed while saying that, making it a joke.” Katsuki walked right passed Izuku, shoving him a little.

“This is him pushing himself.” He looked at him, “And turning all the rest of us into targets at the same time.” Izuku said, slightly annoyed that now the other classes will be going for them even further.

The monitor went up and then Midnight told them it was time to begin.

“UA really doesn’t believe in letting us catch our breath, huh?” Ochaco asked.

Midnight introduced the first game of the festival!

A screen displayed a slot-like picture, spinning, currently undetermined until it landed on Obstacle Race.

“All 11 classes will participate in this treacherous contest. The track is 4 kilometers around the outside of the stadium.” Midnight explained, “I don’t wanna restrain anyone, at least in this game. As long you don’t leave the track, you’re free to do whatever your heart desires.”

She then told all the contestants to take their place.

(Cut to the next scene)

“I have to be smart about this. I’m still not able to control One For All, yet, so I have to be careful with the others.” Izuku thought to himself. The lights to the race started going off.

“That means…I have to go beyond.” Izuku built up his confidence. The second light went off, “I hope you’re watching, All Might.” He finished the last thought. The last light went off, Midnight then shouted: “Begin!” The door opened and everyone started running, getting crowded.

Lucas felt anxiety crumbling on him, but he kept going.

“I can’t move with all this!” Lucas thought to himself, wondering what he could do, but then looked at Shoto.

Lucas had an idea as to what he would do, and immediately jumped for higher ground. If you could call a student, “higher ground”, that is.

“Apologies.” Shoto said, running ahead, now the person in the lead. Lucas realized he wasn’t the only person who took to the air for an advantage.

Katsuki, Eijirou, Momo and Yuga all managed to avoid being frozen in place.

“Nice trick, Todoroki!” Momo said, Shoto looked back and saw who was behind him.

“I won’t let you get away so easily! You icy-hot son of a—!”

Lucas quickly noticed, as he landed back on stable ground: Mina, Mashirao & Fumikage catch up to them as well, although Mina was falling behind, due to almost slipping on the ice.

Izuku was having a hard time keeping up, trying to maintain ground while running on ice.

Ochaco was waiting for the right time to use her Quirk.

Hitoshi had people carry him while analyzing the other students. “So, they are good at using their powers, huh?” He said, but then noticed. “That one in the hood…” he recognized him from before. The strangest one out of 1-A. “He didn’t use his Quirk? What’s his deal?” He asked himself.

Shoto looked back, “I didn’t think so many people to dodge that. Especially those from other classes.”

Lucas tried to catch up, “Finally taking this seriously?” Shoto asked.

“Watch yourself, Shoto!” Lucas warned, on alert.

Izuku saw a huge robot show itself. “It’s those robots from the entrance exam!” Izuku realized.

Lucas and Shoto froze, unsure of what to do.

Hizashi shouted to the audience. “I bet we’re in for a treat here. A rest of strength and cunning. It’s a Robo Inferno!”

More robots followed suit, students asked if this is what they meant by obstacles.

“So, this is what the other students faced in their entrance exams.” Shoto said, Lucas overheard Momo ask: “Where’s the school get the funding for these things?”

Lucas was slightly glad he wasn’t the only one asking that question.

“Shoto, I have an idea!” Lucas said, icy mist coming off of him. Shoto looked confused, slightly. A robot was coming for them.

“What? Why—No, I don’t care right now. They obviously went through a lot of trouble, but I wish they prepared something a little more difficult.” Shoto said, they placed their hands on the ground and pushed the ice beneath them.

“Especially since my dear-old dad is watching.” He said, he and Lucas sent ice toward the robot, freezing it in place.

“Your little truce with me is off, Sakai.” Shoto said, running ahead. “What’s his deal? Doesn’t he want to win? Why’d he help me?” He asked himself as he ran.

Lucas looked saddened, he knows what he heard from Shoto. “Okay, keep it going!” Lucas ran ahead, feeling his hood brush off a little in the wind, he struggled to keep it on.

He then saw that the robots were off balance. “Oh no!” Lucas looked back, he tried to push the robots forward, since no one ran through yet.

“That’s Todoroki from Class 1-A pulling ahead to an early lead with a devastating display!” Hizashi shouted! “Amazing! He’s the one we should watch, it almost seems unfair! Thoughts?” He asked his co-host. “His attack was both offensive and defensive.” Aizawa said, “No wonder he was let in on recommendations! And what about the other student? What’s his deal?” Hizashi said, knowing one student was hiding his identity.

“That’s simply Raito. You don’t need to know much more than that.” Aizawa said. “Gotcha! So, Mr. Raito’s a mystery contender! That should be a fun surprise!”

(With Izuku)

Izuku realized that there were still a few robots around. “Gotta hurry!” He thought to himself. “I have to get past these robots, while looking out for other obstacles.” He remember how he was scared during the entrance exam to fight these things.

But this time, Izuku stood ready. “Come on! Think! What do I do?” He asked himself, trying to find his next move.

(Okay, so I managed to get through the chapter. Okay, I know Lucas is basically choosing both to keep his spot and help others out, so I hope you guys didn’t find that a little annoying. Okay, so I may as well come out and say it, I’m not changing a thing about the Obstacle Race, save for just adding Lucas’ moments in this. So, remember to stay strong and awesome! And God loves you very much!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 26:

(Okay, so I finished the last chapter in basically a day, so I had enough time to try and work on this one. I hope you guys appreciate that. Anyways, enjoy the chapter)

Kirishima was actually buried from the ice, but broke free with his Quirk!

“I’M ALIVE!!!” He said, Present Mic even shouting how he has a hardcore debut!

“Todoroki, I can’t believe you pulled something like that.” Eijirou looked over and saw Sakai trying to the robot away from the students, and when he finally put it down, he continued running. “Yeah, even Sakai got a little reckless.” He said, wondering why he stopped running to stop the robot.

He then saw Tetsutetsu immediately break free! “Class 1-A really is full a’ jerks! I’ll smash that ice guy and his little friend when I get my hands on ‘em!” He said, steel shown out, “You know, anyone other than me would’ve been killed!”

Their rivalry was born to happen.

“Our Quirks are basically the same! How am I supposed to stand out now?” Eijiro asked, running.

“You copycat!” Tetsutetsu said, trying to get passed.

Katsuki launched himself above everyone else, “No way am I letting Todoroki beat me.” He thought to himself, shooting himself to avoid the obstacles.

“I figured you’d try to blast through these things with your Quirk. I’m impressed.” Sero said, using his Quirk to grapple, alongside Fumikage, using Dark Shadow’s abilities. “I’ll let you ride on my shadow. Let’s land.” He said, “Aye-aye!” Dark Shadow said.

It’s become clear that Class 1-A has learned not to hesitate.

As almost every student from the class is using their Quirks to the best of their abilities to fend off the robots and to advance.

“They’ve seen what the real world is like.” Aizawa said, “They’ve felt the fear of facing villains. Yet they fight on, trying to overcome that fear. They’ve grown. All of them, and they know they’ll have to act quickly if they want to stay alive.”

Izuku ran and dodged the robot’s attack. “I can’t rely on One For All this early in the match.” He thought to himself, he then saw a piece of the robot that Shoto and Lucas knocked over.

He quickly grabbed it and carried it, “This thing won’t let up. It must have me targeted. It’s moving so quickly, which means I can’t stop fast or avoid and attack!” He thought as he lifted up the broken of piece to use as both shield and sharp weapon.

“Run! Keep going!” Izuku thought, deciding to keep the scrap as a shield if he needs defense. He then saw the robots being shot down, he looked at where the firing was coming from. Yaoyorozu had used her Quirk to make a cannon. “She beat a Zero-Pointer so easily. No wonder she got in on recommendations.” Izuku thought, impressed as he kept running ahead.

(With the teachers)

“You’re better off dodgin’ those big fellas most of the time,” Snipe said, “But if you gotta take ‘em down, they’re just slow, dumb hunks a’ metal, pretty easy to hit.” Toshinori looked as Midoriya kept going. “Long as you land a smart shot, that is.” Snipe concluded his analysis.

Toshinori remembered what he wanted Izuku to do, “I’ve asked so much of you, Young Midoriya. You don’t have to come in first.” He watched Izuku run, determiner. “Just make it to the next round.” He thought and hoped.

(Back at the Obstacle Race)

“For those of you who thought the first obstacle was easy, let’s see how ya feel about the second one!” Hizashi said over the speakers, Ochaco, Mina and Tsuyu looked as there was a ton of cliffs they had to avoid. It was called “The Fall.”

“When did they have time to build something like this?” Ochaco said, as Tsuyu walked up, “What are you doing? She asked her and Tsuyu jumped ahead onto a rope,

“Ribbit. This is my moment. Easy peasy.” She said.

Mina and Ochaco noted that she was fast, and then heard an excited giggle. “Yes, finally. This is my chance to show off what I can do.” A pink-haired girl said, excitedly. “My support items are gonna steal the spotlight from these wannabe heroes. Everyone! Observe what my brilliant gadgets can do!”

The girl point out that she prepped her gear with wire arrows and hover soles. “You’re from Support!” Ochaco said, “Hey! How come you got to bring all that stuff?” Mina asked.

“Students in the Hero Course get all kinds of trainings for their Quirks. In order to keep things fair and give us a fighting chance, we’re allowed to bring whatever gadgets and costumes we want so long as we developed them ourselves!” The girl explained, “Sit back and enjoy the show! For those of us in the Support Course, this is the perfect obstacle to show our ingenious ideas and creations to any companies out there who might wanna recruit us!” She launched her arrow out and it planted itself into a cliff, using the hover soles as a way to push herself forward.

Ochaco was impressed, whereas Mina was annoyed.

Ochaco snapped herself out of it and got her head back in the game, “I won’t lose!” She said, running.

“Ugh, this is so unfair!” Mina shouted, still annoyed by that girl.

Hitoshi looked on and found this interesting, he gave a small, quiet “heh.” as a response.

(With Shoto)

Shoto used his Quirk to slide faster on the rope, turning it into a rail. He saw Bakugo coming straight at him. “He’s finally getting fired up. Took him long enough.” Shoto thought to himself. He heard Katsuki shout: “You suck!”

Lucas used his psychokinesis to give himself a bit of a boost when he jump from cliff to rope. “Looks like Bakugo-san’s gotten ahead of me.” He saw Katsuki right over him. “Stay focused, you’ve gotta make it to the next round!” Lucas said to himself, jumping off from cliff to cliff.

Tenya saw everything else from a far distance, he had a bit of a ways to go.

“My older brother’s probably watching this. I can’t let him see me look foolish. I’ve got this!” He said, using his Quirk to grind on the rope and balance himself. Present Mic openly said, “Boy, does he look foolish!”

(With the audience)

“That dude in 1st place is so far ahead.” One man noted, watching Shoto’s performance. “His Quirk is really powerful, but it’s his natural athletic talent and keen judgement keeping him in first place.” Another man noted, the guy next to him smiled, “Oh I’m not surprised. Don’t you know who his father is? The Flame Hero: Endeavor!” He said. The few audience members spoke amongst themselves. As Endeavor was second only to All Might. Everyone will be fighting to have Shoto as a sidekick for sure.

(Back with Izuku)

“The leader’s putting distance between him and the students stuck at The Fall!” Present Mic said over the speakers, Izuku used the rope to get across, keeping the scrap from the robot on his back.

(Back with Shoto)

Shoto made it to the third obstacle. He saw what this one was as Present Mic explained, “And now: the last obstacle. Everyone had better read carefully. You’re stepping onto a minefield!” He said, and warned to keep their eyes on the ground.

(Izuku made it passed The Fall)

“Someone’s already made it to the final obstacle? Faster, I can do this!” He said, continuing on, even as everyone was moving passed him.

(Shoto as he deals with the final obstacle)

Shoto carefully stood between each spot where a mine was buried, “Very clever. Those in the lead are actually at a disadvantage here.” He thought to himself, as those who stepped on a mine were sent flying into the air with pink smoke coming off each blast. “Guess it makes for good entertainment.” Shoto thought to himself, before he heard the explosions of Katsuki, who was using his Quirk to make it passed the minefield. “Hahaha! It’s over!” He said, grinning, he grunted as he moved passed. “Your declaration of war was to the wrong person!” He said, as he tried to strike Shoto. “And just like that a new student takes the lead! The media here is going crazy! There’s nothing they love more than an upset!” Present Mic shouted, as the crowd went wild.

Lucas saw those two fighting. “Things’ll get hectic!” Lucas then saw Tenya having trouble, as he ran through the minefield. “I haven’t seen Izuku throughout the entire race. He has to make it, I know he will.” 

Speaking of which, Izuku realized that Shoto & Katsuki are really far ahead and he see the other students catching up.

“Crap. They’re so far ahead. But…” He thought to himself, lifting up the scrap! “No…This isn’t over yet!” 

He looked more determined, “Thanks for the idea, Kacchan!” A huge explosion went off as everyone, including the two in the lead looked back.

Ochaco look up and saw Deku being launched into the air by the blast. Lucas smiled, “Incredible!” Present Mic said, “What just happened? Whatever the case, Class 1-A Izuku Midoriya is suddenly in hot pursuit of first place!” He had a fierce look on his face.

(A bit of context)

“I gotta think about this.” Izuku thought to himself as he was digging out a few land mines with the scrap metal. “They’re not that powerful, but they can turn into a huge pain if you detonate a bunch of them. You can’t just rush through.” He explained, “It’s better to slow down and avoid them altogether. He saw a few other students trying to slowly make it past, further proving his point. That way you won’t risk injuring yourself with one. He dug up more land mines as the race continued, “Even the ones who are good at jumping can’t be too careless. And there are even more of them to watch for in the front. No one’s going to move through this very quickly.

Izuku decided to use this to his advantage, Kyoka even looked over and saw what he was doing. “Todoroki and Bakugo are neck neck for the lead and knocking on the finish line!” Present Mic said as Izuku finished up the digging. He put a bunch of mines into one hole, “Thanks for the idea, Kacchan!” He said, prepping himself and the scrap, “Super explosive turbo speed!” Izuku shouted as the SUPER huge explosion went off.

Everyone looked over and we’re completely shocked. Lucas smiled and shouted, “Let’s go, Izuku!”

(Okay, we’re all caught up)

“…Whatever the case, Class 1-A Izuku Midoriya is suddenly in hot pursuit of first place!” Present Mic said, but Izuku was already making it further passed the two in the lead. “Strike that! The lead is his!” Present Mic said.

“I flew over them just like I planned, but there was more force than I expected, and…” He thought to himself, “I didn’t think about how I was gonna land!”

An explosion went off from behind Izuku, “Deku…What do you think you’re doing, huh?!” Katsuki shouted, trying to catch up,

Shoto then created a path of ice for himself, he realized this would also help others out in this obstacle.

“But there’s no time to worry about them!” He thought to himself, running ahead to reclaim the lead.

Toshinori was on the edge of his seat, he cheered on Midoriya, but realized anything could still happen here.

Lucas tried to run ahead, trying to jump carefully and then reached the ice path that Shoto made.

“Okay, I definitely have to make it to the next round!” Lucas said, taking this more seriously. He hoped Izuku would win, so he could congratulate him! But he also hoped he hasn’t need to use his Quirk at all during this race.

Izuku felt that he was losing speed. “This is bad, they’ll get ahead of me again. If I don’t time this landing right, there’s no way I’ll be able to keep the lead.” Izuku thought as he was landing close to Shoto & Katsuki. “I just…have to hold on and keep going. I have a chance here. I have to reach out and take it!” Izuku realized the only way to stay ahead was to take another leap, and grabbed the wire from the scrap and hit it against the ground. His plan was to take Shoto & Katsuki out of the running. “I can show the world who I am!” When the scrap metal hit the ground, it detonated the few mines that were there. Causing an explosion that pushed Izuku further ahead, he hit the ground rolling, but quickly recuperated and continued running.

“In a stunning move, Midoriya had blasted past his classmates from 1-A. I don’t believe it—he cleared the minefield in an instant!” Present Mic said, genuinely impressed. Shoto & Katsuki quickly recovered and tried to hurry.

“Eraser Head, your students are amazing! What the heck are you teaching them?” Hizashi asked Aizawa, “This has nothing to do with me.” He said, “Each of them is powered by their own drive to succeed.” Hizashi then decided to call out that Eraser Head is a terrible teacher. “I’m what?” Aizawa asked.

“Who would’ve thought at the beginning of this race that the climax would be a non-stop mega-mix of surprises?!” Hizashi asked.

Ice pushed through the floor, explosions went off and running continued until the first place winner revealed himself

“The first to make it back to the stadium is the first place winner!” Hizashi said, as he revealed, “Izuku Midoriya is our champion!”

Izuku won the race, as the crowd went wild in cheer.

His mom was crying, incredibly proud of her son.

Death Arms and Kamui Woods realized he was the same kid who went and fought the sludge monster.

Someone else was watching, “It’s that brat again.” That someone was Shigaraki.

Izuku smiled a victorious smile and was crying real tears. He looked back at All Might, he gave him a smile of approval. Toshinori looked on and figured a lot of things, he chose Izuku because of his selflessness.

Although, he was worried that could also be a weakness. He took a breath and clapped his hands, realizing he had nothing to worry about.

Izuku did it! Right now, he showed who he is!

Although, Katsuki looked aggravated. He lost to Deku…again?!

Shoto was catching his breath as they went on.

Lucas ran up to his friend,

“You did it! Haha!” Lucas came up to his friend, Lucas then looked and saw that Izuku had no injuries. Lucas looked excited,

“You didn’t need your Quirk for it, either! You were awesome, Izuku!” Izuku chuckled slightly, “Thanks, Lucas!” They fist bumped, although Izuku slightly hesitated. “Deku! That was amazing!” Ochaco said, out of breath and caught up. Lucas walked over and saw Todoroki taking the loss. Another thought crossed the boy's head, "Endeavor’s watching this?” Lucas asked himself.

“I can’t believe you got first place, I’m jealous!” She said, Izuku blushed and cover. “It’s not like I had some big plan. I tried a few things worked out better than I could have hoped for.” Izuku thought to himself, "Any of those gambles could’ve gone wrong. I was just lucky, that’s all.” He clenched his fist, “My real ability will be tested after this. What comes next?” He asked.

“The first game for the first-years is finally over. Now, let’s take a quick look at the standings, shall we?” Midnight said,

The standing came as followed:

1. Izuku Midoriya

2. Shoto Todoroki

3. Katsuki Bakugo

4. Ibara Shiozaki

5. Juno Honenuki

6. Tenya Iida

7. Lucas Sakai

8. Fumikage Tokoyami

9. Hanta Sero

10. Eijirou Kirishima

11. Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu

12. Mashirao Ojiro

13. Tsuyu Asui

14. Mezo Shoji

15. Rikido Sato

16. Ochaco Uraraka

17. Momo Yaoyorozu

18. Mina Ashido

19. Koji Koda

20. Kyoka Jiro

That was merely the top twenty, of course. The other 22 went varied across each class, Hitoshi, the pink haired girl from the Support Course, tons of students from 1-B, and the last spot went to Yuga Aoyama, who looked like he was cringing and embarrassed.

“Only the top 42 will advance to the next round, but don’t be too down if you didn’t make the cut!” Midnight explained that they prepared other opportunities for them to shine. Lucas covered his eyes once more as she spoke. The monitor’s display started spinning, Midnight started asking what it will land on, until it landed on…

“Cavalry Battle? I’m terrible at those.” Denki said, “Huh, it’s not an individual event. I wonder how they’ll split us up.” Tsuyu said, inquisitive as always.

Cavalry Battles consist of teams of two-four people as they see fit, a leader stands atop one-three teammates. The leader will wear a headband and opposing teams goals are to take the headband and vice versa. But since this is Sports Festival, there is one difference:

“Each player has been assigned a point value based on the results from the obstacle course.” Midnight explained.

“I get it, a point-based system like the entrance exam. That seems pretty simple.” Rikido mentioned.

“So, that means each team will have a different point value based on which students are on it.” Ochaco mentioned, “Which only means…this stems trouble for Izuku.” Lucas noted, as he was the winner of the obstacle course.

“Uh-huh.” Mina said, agreed.

“Maybe you should shut up and let ME explain things to you!” Midnight shouted at the students speaking.

“A-Ah!” Lucas was started by the shouting, “The point assignments go up by increments of five, starting from the bottom.” Midnight explained, giving the example of 42nd place being worth only five point.

“And the point value assigned to the first place contestant is…10,000,000!”

Lucas and Izuku looked shocked.

Izuku felt and saw that everyone was staring at him, “In other words, if you take down his team, you’ll win the Cavalry Game and take the lead yourself.” The students concluded, stating Izuku down.

Lucas, on the other hand, put his hood down.

Whatever the case, the next game was starting. And the tension in the air was competitively fierce.

(Okay, so I finished this one up! I hope you guys liked the chapter, I know it’s nothing too special this time. But I will say, that next chapter will be where things are tweaked slightly. It involves Lucas’ spot in the Cavalry Battle. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! I hope you guys are loving like God loves you guys!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 27:

(Okay, so it’s time for the cavalry battle. You know I noticed the main 3 each win one round in the Sports Festival. Anyways, time for a bit of rewrite this time around. Enjoy the chapter)

Izuku felt his heartbeat anxiously beat as he was being stared down by the other students. “Things have changed so much since junior high, but I’m still a target.” He noted, “I’m only in first place right now because of some good luck. Not that, that matters, I guess.”

Toshinori realized that his protege now knew the burden of being the best.

Lucas looked at his friend, as he realized now he was at the center of it all, but then looked at Shoto. Lucas recalled everything he knew about Endeavor as a person,

“What do I do? Izuku’s my first friend. But I can tell Todoroki-san’s carrying something he shouldn’t.” He thought to himself. “First-years!” Kayama said, Lucas immediately shut his eyes as he turned toward the sound. “These are the rules you’ll abide by: The game itself will last 15 minutes. Individual points will be added together to reach your team total.” Midnight explained, “Everyone will know how much you’re worth, thanks to your headbands.” The goal is to swipe as many headbands as the teams can to add to the team’s score, stolen headbands must be stolen from the neck up. “So the more you steal, the harder it’ll be to manage them. And another thing—Even if your headband gets stolen or your team falls down, you can keep playing until time’s up.” Midnight explained.

Lucas overheard the total amount of teams that could be made from the 42 students. He noticed Rikido said there’d at least be teams of 10-12.

“Sounds hard.” He heard Yuga say, and overheard Mina and Tsuyu talking about strategizing.

“Tsu’s right, we should wait for the team’s structuring.” He said, agreeing with her. They were free to use their Quirks as much as they like, but if they intentionally have a team fall on purpose they will be disqualified. The screen displayed at least 15 minutes to make teams.

Izuku realized it didn’t matter how many points his would-be teammates would have, since he already has so many. “I just have to pick the right people. Okay, I know who I want.” He noticed Lucas was walking around, as he seemed very deep in thought. “Lucas can give us a barrier as a form of defense. Still…He’s so focused on other things.” Izuku noted. He knew Lucas didn’t want to compete, but he’s noticed that the conviction is distracting him from so many other things, it’s keeping his head out of the game, so to speak.

(With Katsuki)

Katsuki was being surrounded with so many people who wanted to team up with him, “Wait, remind me what your Quirks are again, and your names.” The others looked at him, “You’re kidding, we’re your classmates.” Mina said to him, “Are you really that self-centered?” Rikido asked. “Bakugo!” Eijirou waved at him. “I was gonna try Todoroki, but he already picked a group. So hey, we should team up!” He said, enthusiastically.

“Hey, Dumb-Hair.” Katsuki said, “My name is Kirishima! And my hair’s not that different from yours!” The red head said, “Come on. You wanna be the rider, right? So you’re gonna need a strong front horse, who won’t be hurt by your blasts.” He showed off his Quirk as further proof. “That’d be me.” He said, looking confident.

Katsuki took one look at him and said, “I need someone with guts.” Kirishima looked determined to convince him.

“My Quirk was made for this! I got you covered, man!” He said, “Let’s go charging in!” Katsuki looked at him, oddly. “Ten million! Bring it!” Eijirou finished his case, to which Katsuki grinned aggressively.

(With Lucas)

“If Izuku can find a strong team, I’ll join yours.” Lucas explained himself, “Sakai, are you serious right now? I said our little truce was done.” Shoto said to him, not understanding why he persists to show no interest in this.

“Well, I said I wouldn’t be out for fighting my friends or classmates. I said I’d go all out, not that I would try to bring people down.” Lucas said, confidently.

“But won’t you be against Midoriya if this were the case?” Yaoyorozu asked, “I’m only joining if Izuku can find a strong team.” He looked, “Otherwise, if he can’t find one in time, I’ll support him instead.” Shoto didn’t understand Sakai, “You’re friends with him, so why wouldn’t you support him first?” Shoto asked.

Lucas looked at his friend, “It’s simple. He can stand tall without me, since he’s grown so much.” Lucas explained, “Besides…I know there’s something you’re carrying, Todoroki-san.” Shoto looked at him, “What?” He asked, “So…You don’t need an enemy. You need a friend.” Lucas said, understanding that Shoto was holding on to emotional pain. It’s not his business to know what it is, but he thinks it’s better to be there for Shoto, rather than be against. Especially if someone like Endeavor affects him too greatly.

Shoto noted that Lucas seems to have admiration for Izuku, since he seems to trust him enough to be on his own.

“Fine, go see if Midoriya can find a team first.” Shoto said, deciding that Lucas would a great ally in this part of the Sports Festival, since he clearly wasn’t interested in competing against him, still.

“His powers are going to be a great defense if he joins. Still, what is his problem…why doesn’t he want to fight?” Shoto thought to himself. “I’m carrying something…That’s why he’d rather be friends HERE?” 

(With Izuku)

“Oh hey, Ojiro, what’s up?” Izuku asked, sheepishly, hoping to get a team member. Ojiro apologized and walked away.

Izuku understood why, begrudgingly. The goal for the other students was to go to first place’s headband, and not many people would be confident in his abilities since he didn’t rely on his Quirk in the Obstacle Race. “Hey, Deku!” Izuku was practically hopeless as he heard Ochaco’s voice, “Let’s team up!” She said, excitedly.

Izuku burst into tears, “Uraraka! Are you sure?! Everyone’ll be after me and my ten-million stupid points! Tell me you’re kidding!” He said, through his bawling.

“If we run away the whole time, then we’ll win, right?” Ochaco asked, Izuku stopped his waterfalls he called tears and continued.

“Uh, you’re either overestimating me or underestimating everyone else here.” Izuku said, “Phooey!” Ochaco said, “Anyway, it’s better to team up with people you like!” Izuku felt his heart squeeze as she said that, and he started blushing and made a gross face.

“Is something wrong? You look so gross.” Ochaco asked and put out there. Izuku dried his eyes, “No, I just thought my chest was gonna explode for a second.” He explained, “Actually, I wanted to team up with you, too. Thanks a lot. You’re right, for a game that requires so much teamwork, it’s smart to find people you communicate smoothly with.” Ochaco nodded to that, “In fact, if we had your Quirk and one other person…You know what—I think I might have a solid plan.” Izuku said, “There they are.”

Izuku & Ochaco walked up to Tenya & Lucas.

“Iida!” Izuku said, “Lu!” Ochaco said. This gathered the attention of the two boys. Iida looked at them and saw them both go “Ha!” enthusiastic. All Lucas did was chuckle slightly, “Anyways, three of us would be horses, with Iida as the front. Using Uraraka’s Quirk, Iida and I would be way lighter, so we’d be able to maneuver around really easily. No one would be able to catch us.” Izuku explained the game plan, “And Lucas: You’d be the rider, you could use your PSI to create barriers around the team.” Lucas looked over.

“A good strategy, but I’m sorry.” Tenya said, “I’m afraid I must refuse your offer.”

This shock Izuku and Ochaco a little. Lucas knew because Shoto already asked him to be on his team.

“Since this all started, I’ve been losing to you. Please don’t take this as an insult, don’t take this as an insult.” Tenya reminded Izuku that he was a great friend. “But if I continue to follow you, I’ll never get stronger.” Tenya then pointed out that it’s not only Shoto & Katsuki who see him as a rival, he said as he walked toward Momo & Shoto.

“Midoriya, I’ll try my best to defeat you.” Lucas just looked over, taking a deep breath. He hates that rivalry is what everyone’s going for, but he understands where Tenya’s coming from. Ochaco looked at him in awe and shock.

Izuku took it all in, it’s started. Everyone’s an enemy, and he can’t rely on anyone this time. “Lucas, are you going to team up?” He asked, Lucas looked down. “I’ll help you find members for your strong team, and if you can’t find anyone, I’ll join.” Lucas said. Izuku looked at him strangely.

“Don’t worry, I still don’t want to have a rivalry. It’s just…Todoroki-san.” Lucas explained, “You guys don’t see it, but…he’s got a weight on him. Regret and anger.” Lucas explained.

“Wait, that’s why you want to join Todoroki’s team?” Ochaco asked, “Lu, weren’t you gong all out?”

Lucas looked at them, “I have been. I just don’t want to put people down or cause any unnecessary trouble between us. I understand that pros are watching, but still…” he wasn’t necessarily sure. He still thinks this competition is bringing out the worst in most of the students.

“I’m…I’m just trying to be a good sport.” He said, “So, I’ll help you find members before I join Todoroki-san’s team. If we can find four members, I think you’ll be good.” Lucas explained, though he still looked guilty.

He started worrying…”He…isn’t mad at me, is he?” Lucas asked himself, “I just hope there won’t be hard feelings between Izuku and I.” Lucas started worrying about his friendship with Izuku being tested.

He lost focus before he heard the sound of an…engine revving? And…giggling? “Oh perfect, you’re still alone. And you’re the star.”

The three of them turned around, “Team up with me, person in first place!” It was the pink-haired girl from the support course! She was up close to Izuku, which started the boy. and giggled when she introduced herself. “I’m a student in the Support Course! Name’s Mei Hatsume.” Ochaco recognized her from the race.

“We haven’t met, but I’d like to use your current fame to my personal advantage.” Lucas started blushing a little. “H-How straightforward.” He said, as she zoomed closer to the three.

“If I team up with you, then I’ll be in the spotlight! Part of the team that everyone is keeping their eyes on.” She said, going even closer.

“That means my super cute little babies will inevitably be seen by the big company CEOs who’re tuning in to the Sports Festival.” The three of them were stunted, “And following that line of reasoning, this is the best way for me and my marvelous gadgets to get recruited.” She went and rambled on, with none of them being able to catch.

“Could you slow down a minute? Did you bring babies here, or—I mean—“ She continued on as she spoke to Midoriya alone, not paying Ochaco and Lucas any mind.

“Oh, she doesn’t care about me.” Ochaco thought, as she looked at Lucas, blushing slightly.

“Lu, are you blushing?” Ochaco asked, “Wh-Wh-Wh-What?! N-No way, well—well, I am now, because you-you asked.” Lucas said, Ochaco looked confused, “Wait, do you—?” “N-No!” Lucas said, blushing even more.

Hatsume opened up a case full of her inventions, “The Support Course specializes in creating equipment that helps heroes deal with their Quirks and enhance their skills.” She cackles as she explained that she packed tons of inventions with her into the Sports Festival. “So I’m sure you’ll find something you like floating around my arsenal!” She was imagining herself floating around her own arsenal. Izuku didn’t know what to think as he stared absentmindedly at Mei. “Ooh, I see one’s caught your eye.” She said, believing that he was looking at the invention she made. “I based this on a certain hero’s backpack, though of course, I added my own twist. “Wait, I recognize that! Air Jet, the Buster Hero has one of those!” Midoriya said, Mei giggled. “I love that guy!” Izuku said, “Isn’t he awesome?!” Mei asked in return.

Lucas and Ochaco immediately thought, “Huh…They sure get along well.” Lucas started to blush a little more. “Okay, if we can find one more member, we’ll have a full team.” Lucas looked over, “Huh, but don’t we have full team already?” Mei asked, “Well, I-I’m not p-part of the team, I’m just helping…” Lucas mentioned, “Okay, you need someone with a bit of power to them, so…” Lucas looks around and sees that everyone seems to have a team now.

Midoriya and Lucas looked around, “Oh, I’ve got it!” Izuku looked at who he needed, Lucas looked over, “Genius! So, you’re all good then?” He asked, “Yeah. You can go ahead, Lucas.” Izuku said.

Lucas looked saddened, “Hey, remember. No hard feelings, no matter who wins, right?” Lucas asked, afraid of his friendship being tested.

Izuku looked over at his friend, tried to smile for it. “Yeah, of course!” They fist-bumped, “Be careful, Izuku. Best of luck!” Lucas said, starting to chin up a bit and walking toward Shoto.

He accidentally tripped, “Ow!” he bumped into someone with blonde hair. “O-Oh geez, I-I’m sorry!” Lucas instantly apologized. “Save your apology, if you would.” He said, Lucas picked himself up off the ground. He lent a hand for the student he knocked over. “I don’t need your pity, thank you.” He said to him. Lucas looked saddened and sighed, “O-Okay.” Lucas said, walking off. “Hah. He must think he’s special, as a member of Class 1-A.” He heard the boy said under his breath. “Thanks a lot, Bakugo-san.” He thought to himself angrily. Class 1-B has it out for them especially now, out of the need to prove they’re just as strong.

Lucas made it back to Shoto’s team, “He got everything settled, Sakai?” Shoto asked, “Yeah, let’s go.” Lucas said. “Izuku…Sorry that we have to be enemies on this game. But don’t worry, we’re gonna do our best no matter what!” Lucas said to himself, determined to win!

The time for picking teams was up, “Oh, goody. It’s time to get this party started.” Midnight said, as Hizashi reminded Aizawa to wake up, as he fell asleep during the intermission.

“After 15 minutes to pick teams and talk strategy, 12 cavalry teams are preparing to go head-to-head!” Aizawa quickly looked at the teams and saw some unexpected combinations to their teams.

As Present Mic hyped up the Cavalry Battle, it was revealed that Izuku had asked Fumikage to join his team.

Mei and Ochaco were taking up back-horses, with Fumikage and by extension Dark Shadow as the front, with Izuku as the rider.

“You ready?” Izuku asked, “Yeah!” Ochaco said, ready to win! “Hatsume?” Izuku asked as Mei just laughed, “Tokoyami?” He asked.

Dark Shadow prepped himself, “Yes.”

Izuku was ready for this! “Let’s do this!”

(On Shoto’s end)

“I picked the two of you because I believe we’ll make for the most stable formation possible. And while I was considering recruiting Kaminari, Sakai decided to ask me to join my team.” Shoto explained, “At the very least, with him being our left wing instead, he can use his powers to keep enemies at bay.” Lucas nodded, “I’ll handle special defenses as well.” He said, “Yaoyorozu, you’ll take the right wing. Focus on insulation and defense.”

Shoto then turned to Tenya, “Iida, you’ll take the front. We’ll rely on you for mobility and physical defense.”

“And you’ll be attacking and creating diversions of ice and fire, is that right?” He asked, Shoto looked to his side, Lucas looked and saw Endeavor standing in the audience. “Not quite. While in battle…” He clenched his fist, “I never use my left side.” Shoto explained, as he glared toward his father. Lucas looked at him, worried about Shoto’s wellbeing. "What did he do to you, Todoroki-san?" He asked himself.

The crowds cheered as the next game went on. “Let’s get this party started!” Hizashi prepared a final countdown for the game.

Tetsutetsu looked at his fellow classmate, agreeing with him in no hard feelings. “Three!”

Katsuki cracked his knuckles, “Get’m.” He said.

“Two!” Shoto looked over, they both had their eyes set on Izuku. “He’s ours.”

“One!” Hizashi finished his countdown and Izuku prepped himself for the ones coming for him.

“Begin!”

As that was said, a whole bunch of teams went straight for Team Midoriya. “They’re not even giving us a chance, huh? Such is the fate of the pursued.” Fumikage said, dramatically. “This is it.” Ochaco said, “Make your choice, Midoriya.” Fumikage said.

“Here they come.” Mei said, slightly excited still. “That’s easy. We’re running away.”

“DON’T THINK SO!” Tetsutetsu said, Juno using his Quirk to have Team Midoriya sink. Mei, Ochaco and Fumikage struggled to get out.

“Uraraka. Hatsume. Watch your faces.” Izuku warned, as he activated the jetpack from before, Mei and Ochaco watching themselves as they were lifted from the sinking ground.

“After them!” Tetsutetsu shouted, as Toru ordered Kyoka to shoot her headphone jacks at them.

Funikage had Dark Shadow block them off!

“Stupid bird!” Kyoka said, “Good work. Please, continue to watch over our blind-spots, Dark Shadow.” Fumikage said.

“Got it!” Dark Shadow said, looking around at all their blind spots.

“Wow, that is seriously cool! Your shadow is just what we needed. It’ll take care of our omnidirectional mid-range defenses!” Izuku said, calling Tokoyami amazing. “You are the one who chose me.” He said, Ochaco looking at that they were landing, with boots that Mei gave her

“Uraraka’s Quirk is amazing. She’s floating everything but her and the equipment.” Izuku thought to himself, as Team Midoriya landed. “So what do you think of my babies? Aren’t they just precious? Cuteness can be manufactured, you know?” Mei asked, Izuku continued to smile at how well the teams working. “Excellent mobility. Your babies are amazing, Hatsume!” Mei was touched by the response, with Ochaco getting a hint of jealousy.

“I’m the one who’s making us float.” She said under her breath.

“They’re not that far away! Come on, Jiro! Full-speed ahead!” Rikido noticed something and they stopped, Tori’s headband was gone.

Team Hagakure stood still, frantically. Their team lost their points.

“Well, that was easy.” That blonde haired student from 1-B said.

“Wow! Barely two minutes have passed since we started, and it’s already a total free for all!” Hizashi said to the crowd, amazed at how things heated up so quickly.

Izuku realized that they had to move, they were getting caught between two teams, one belonging to that Tetsutetsu student, and…is Shoji all by himself?

It was then that a tongue shot at them. “Th-That was Asui’s tongue, but where did—“ before Izuku could ask.

“Midoriya, I told you to call me “Tsu.” She revealed that she was hiding in Shoji’s shield.

“What the?! Is that even allowed?” Midoriya asked, with Nemuri saying to crowd. “Judges say yes!”

“Quickly, we must move!” Fumikage said, reminding that they can’t be surrounded by two teams at once!

Team Asui was charging fast, with Tsuyu using her tongue as a distraction to keep Team Midoriya in place. Izuku used the jet pack again, launching the team into the air.

“Not so fast!” Tsuyu grabbed one of the boots with her tongue. “NOO!! SHE STOLE MY BABY!!” Mei cried out, upset. “Sorry, Hatsume! But at least we got away from them!” Izuku said, he then heard something in the air.

“Kacchan?!” Katsuki launched himself in the air with his Quirk, “Don’t think for a second you’re safe!” He shouted, Ochaco flinched. “I’ve got you!” Katsuki kept a fiery smirk on as he to blast them. “Tokoyami!” Izuku thought quickly, with Dark Shadow deflecting the attack. The crowd was cheering.

“What was that?!” Katsuki asked, before Hanta caught him to make him land back with the rest of Team Bakugo. He never touched the ground, so he wasn’t disqualified.

Ochaco was having trouble, now that the other boot was taken from them. It was much harder to control where they were going now. Ochaco told Izuku this,

“I understand.” He said, “We’ve lost one of the boots, so we can’t risk taking to the sky again. That means, to survive, we’ll have to rely on Tokoyami’s Dark Shadow and increased mobility, thanks to Uraraka’s Zero Gravity.” He concluded.

Tons of people were watching Team Midoriya, pros, the press.

It’s been seven minutes at least, so now was a good time to check out the score, but then they realized something.

“Other than Team Midoriya, Class 1-A’s not doing so hot!” Hizashi said, as that blonde haired student from 1-B gave a smug smirk as he took a headband from…Team Bakugo?!

“Your class is too small-minded. Think bigger.” He said. Mina turned, realizing got them.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY?! COME BACK HERE!” Katsuki said, enraged. The team stopped,

“Midnight said the obstacle course was just the first game, and we figured they wouldn’t cut that many of us right off the bat. Would they?” The student asked, he wore a creepy dead look in his eyes and a flat smile. “Huh?” Katsuki asked, “Assuming they’d keep at least 40 contestants for the next event, all we had to do was make sure we stayed within that group as we ran.” The boy explained, “From our spots in the middle ranks, we could fully observe the Quirks our rivals had and judge their capabilities.” He declared that only a fool would obsess over the preliminary rounds.

“Wouldn’t you agree?” He asked Katsuki, who asked in return: “You planned this as a class?”

“It wasn’t totally unanimous, but I’d say it’s planning out well.” He said, “Hey, they’re coming.” His teammate warned, as another team was closing in on them.

“It’s better than chasing after a temporary front runner like a horse with a carrot waving in his face.” He said, which was irritating Katsuki. The boy’s smug grin and dead look was the most notable thing about him. “Oh, while I have your attention. You’re kinda famous, aren’t you?” He asked, “For being attacked by that sludge villain. You’ll have to tell me about it sometime.” He said, trying to win Katsuki’s ire. He was getting enraged.

“It must be strange to always find yourself in the role of the victim.” The boy concluded. Katsuki was in silent fury.

“Kirishima, we have a change of plans.” Team Bakugo looked up at their leader and saw the inner anger/intense energy he radiating.

The student looked at him, while Mina, Hanta & Eijriou were slightly freaking out.

“Before we take down Deku, we’re gonna kill every last one of these B-list idiots.” He declared.

The student merely smirked, showing his air of confidence.

Izuku was impressed by the strategy that Class 1-B’s students had. He even thought they could leave an even bigger impression on the audience. “I guess everyone loves an underdog, but…if they’re playing the long game, they might not even bother coming after my headband at all!” Izuku thought to himself, “Everyone, don’t worry. I think we’re okay.” Izuku said to his teammate. As Tokoyami dodged an attack.

Izuku realized which team was in front of him…

Team Todoroki.

“And now we’ve reached the halfway point of the game!” Hizashi said, as Toshinori and Endeavor watched how this plays out.

Izuku took a deep breath. “I thought we had it made. Guess I was wrong.” Izuku said, keeping a strong air about him.

“As the Cavalry Battle enters its second half, it’s anyone’s game! Class 1-B has made an unexpected showing, but who will wear the ten millions points in the end? That’s the real question, sports fans!”

Things were heating up, but Todoroki’s glare was chilling.

“I’ll be taking that, now.”

(Okay, I was going to include a bit of catching up with Claus, but this chapter was too long, I feel. Anyways, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I have an idea for Lucas getting to punch Neito for his slight idiocy later on. I hope I managed to keep everything a little consistent with the original story and Tsuyu being the team leader of hers I find much cooler. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! And I’ll be honest, I hope me trying to stay hopeful and trying to talk about God isn’t annoying. I’m still working on my own faith in God, but I hope my prayers for whoever reads these stories are helping a little)

Chapter Text

Chapter 28:

(Okay, time for a bit of an intermission. I have to keep Claus’ storyline if I want to keep it consistent with a few things in the story. So, this story may be a little longer, so I’m sorry. Anyways, with that out of the way, enjoy the chapter)

Claus relaxed as he sat in the hot spring, after a lot of trekking with Fuel, Boney and Kumatora, he needed a bit of a break.

“Claus, you guys almost done? I need a turn.” Kumatora asked the boys, “Give us like…maybe five more minutes, Kumatora?” Fuel said. Claus took a breath…easing into the water.

“You dorks said that 15 minutes ago. You idiots better not be hogging that hot spring.” She said, Boney just barked.

“Ruff, ruff, ruff(You guys don’t know how happy I am to be in a bath, right now.)” Boney said, but only Claus could understand him.

“You mean this is the only time you’ll take a bath, willingly?” Claus argued, Boney panted. “(You shut up. You’re the one who needs a bath, Claus.)” Boney said. “Oho, so I’M the one who smells like dung beetles?” Claus asked, “Ruff. Ruff.(Yes. Precisely, you’re always the one covered in dirt.)” Boney said.

Fuel looked over between the two of them…

“What’d he say?” He asked. “He—“ Before Claus could say anything, he was interrupted.

“He said: 'It’s time to let Kumatora have a turn at the hot spring.'"A voice said, immediately slapping Fuel.

“K-Kumatora?” Claus asked, slightly nervous and putting on a nervous smile.

“Y-You know, now that I think about it, it IS your turn.” He said.

“Claus. Fuel. Boney. I will give you idiots five SECONDS to leave. Without. BEATING YOU TO A PULP!” Kumatora said, aggravated for waiting for too long.

“START WALKING, NOW!” She shouted, at the same time, they heard thunder.

“R-Right, we’re going.” Fuel said, getting a towel and walking off. Ruff. Ruff.(Sorrysorry!)” Boney ran ahead, she started hitting and kicking Claus as he was going, “Guys, wait for me!” Claus managed to make it to his towel, but as he was trying to grab it, thanks to Kumatora’s kicking and hitting.

The towel fell into the spring. “No! My towel!” Claus said, “Okay, I’m going! I’m going!” Claus said, getting out of the water and leaving. Kumatora got in the water, “Those boys are idiots.” She said.

(Later)

Claus was regretting not getting that extra towel. “Dang it. Now my laundry’s all wet.” He said, his clothes soaked in water.

“How long do you think she needs to clean herself?” Fuel asked, remembering that he got something thrown at him as they tried to escape. “(Fuel, don’t complain. We were in the spring too long.)” Boney whimpered in a bit of fear. “(I’m worried whether or not my fur now being in the spring will make her more angry.)” Claus looked over, “Okay, we should talk about these roots. I know we had a change of plans, but Kumatora got a letter from Salsa at the Research Lab.” Claus looked at their map, “‘Kay, we should make it in at least three hours. There’s still time to get Salsa out of there and figure out who…Mr. Andonuts is.” Claus said, keeping note of the time of day.

“If we can make it before sunset, that’d be great. Batangutans begin to come out of caves.”

Fuel was about to say something, “Yes, Fuel. I heard what I said, your stupid pun name.” Claus said, realizing he used his friend’s name for the Chimera breed. “Clearly, it’s not stupid enough if you’re using it.” Fuel said.

Claus looked at the map, checking for any territories for any stronger Chimeras, in case they were need to steer clear of.

He heard a sigh from behind, “Hey guys, sorry I got on you, earlier. That spring really does wonders on your muscles.” Kumatora said, already clean.

“Oh, no worries, Kumatora. We shouldn’t have hogged it.” Fuel said. Boney was still shaking himself out, “Yeah, no, I totally see why though.” She said, “Anyways, we’re still going or camping?”

Claus then heard something. The ground was shaking.

“What’s…Oh no, not here!” Claus said, knowing too well what that noise and feeling was, and it wasn’t from the summer storms.

“We need to run! Now!” Claus said, running, “Come on! They’re not hitting this direction!” He grabbed Kumatora and Fuel’s hands and they started running with him.

Lightning struck one of the trees nearby. “What do we do? Where do we go?” He asked himself.

These strikes of lightning, what the heck was this? They weren’t striking houses.

“A diagnostic’s run?” Claus thought to himself as he continued to run out of the area, they’ve gotta find a place to hide.

“No…they wouldn’t just be shooting anywhere for that? Would they?” It was then that a lightning was about to strike.

“Guys, get back!” Claus turned around and pushed back his friends, before trying to run.

“GYYAAAAAARGH!” Claus shouted in pain as he saw that the lightning hit his leg.

“CLAUS!” Fuel & Kumatora shouted.

Claus tried to pick himself up, “No…I can’t. My friends…are still in danger. My brother’s still missing…I’m…NOT DYING HERE!” Claus said, determined to get out of here, he didn’t realize something: he was walking. “Wh-Wha…how am I…my leg shouldn’t be able to move.” He thought to himself.

“Claus, are you okay?!” Fuel asked, worried about his best friend.

“I-I’m okay…I…think it just barely missed me.” He said, hyperventilating. “Claus, it DIDN’T miss you! You…took the lightning.” Kumatora said, “Come on, let’s go find some cover.” Claus was walking, without even thinking of touching anyone. What remained of that strike of lightning, was turning from white-to teal and purple. “Claus…it’s weirder. Why’s the lightning changing color?” Fuel said, “What?” Claus asked, frightened. What’s going on here? There’s no way he should’ve survived that strike, right?

(Okay, intermission over)

“Asui, you lost your headband!” Denki said, “Oh no, someone got the jump on. Well, I have an idea.” Tsuyu had her eyes on Team Midoriya and Team Todoroki.

“Shoji, let’s head into Full-On Attack Mode!” Tsuyu said, as Mezo uncovered his two teammates.

“We’ll use their focus on each other, then strike for their headbands.” Tsuyu said, “You got it, Asui!” Denki said, readying himself.

Shoto stared the team down, “I didn’t think this confrontation would happen until later in the contest. He seems to really have it out for you, Midoriya.” Fumikage said. “We can’t stop now!”

“Now, Iida. Forward!” Shoto told Tenya, who ran toward their opponents. “Yaoyorozu. Be ready to protect us.” Tenya said, Momo using her Quirk to make something.

“Sakai, get ready for a barrage.” Tenya said, “Understood!” Lucas said,

Izuku realized that it wasn’t just Team Todoroki that was after him.

“Everyone’s after us!” Izuku said, reminding his team to stay on guard, “Here we go! This is your moment, Team Midoriya!” Lucas sent a blast of fire at their team, and Dark Shadow took the brunt of the attack.

“Okay, less than six minutes.” Shoto thought to himself, “Sakai, now!” he shouted at Lucas, who started using his using his power to create barriers around the other teams.

Momo finished what she was making, some sort of rod, which Shoto grabbed and used his ice Quirk, freezing the fellow teams in place!

“Sorry, but there’s no other way.” Shoto said, running ahead to catch Team Midoriya.

“Will you look at that?! He’s stopped all those teams cold in their tracks!” Present Mic said, as they continued onward.

“He kept them in place for a minute with Raito’s powers, he’s creating some psychokinetic barriers around the other teams to give Todoroki enough time to use his Quirk.” Aizawa explained, “In the obstacle course, he was surprised by how many people avoided his attack, he’s adapting his strategy.”

Hizashi gave him a thumbs up, “Nice commentary!”

Shoto managed to grab another 1-B student’s headbands. “I might as well take these.” Shoto said, “Sorry, everyone.” Lucas said, with a ginger-haired girl’s shout saying, “Come BAAACK!” Before Shoto put up an ice wall in front of them.

Izuku realized that the jetpack was malfunctioning, “Baby! Guess it needs some upgrades.” Mei said, upset that her baby wasn’t working properly anymore. “Oh, no, they’re too fast!” Ochaco said, as Team Todoroki was coming in hot.

“Take care of them!” Fumikage shouted as Dark Shadow tried to attack them.

“Yaoyorozu!” Shoto shouted, with Momo pulling up a defense against Dark Shadow, she smirked at Fumikage’s dismay. “She’s too good at her Creation Quirk, we need to be careful.” Izuku said, “But…Then there’s Lucas.” Lucas looked slightly worried at him, “Agreed. Sakai’s one of the one’s to fear.” Fumikage didn’t understand that burst of fire, “If there was any more sunlight, Sakai’s attack would’ve completely destroyed Dark Shadow.” Fumikage said, Izuku gasped in fear.

He remembered how Fumikage’s Quirk worked, how Dark Shadow was easier to manage and control in the sunlight than at night, but while it’s easier to control, Dark Shadow is weaker in the sunlight. “You’re right. Lucas has a number of things he can throw at us. That fire being one of them.” Izuku said, noting all the things about his friend’s abilities.

“As long as Sakai continues to use his Quirk, it will be very difficult for me to attack.” Fumikage said, “Dark Shadow is too timid in the light.” He said, as Dark Shadow looked sheepish, “Violence solves nothing.” Dark Shadow said.

Izuku felt a big push as Mei and Ochaco realized they were going out of bounds.

“Your attack power is too low, but they have no idea that’s the case, right?” Izuku asked. “I don’t think so. The only person I’ve mentioned this weakness to is Koda back at the USJ.”

Izuku nodded, “Okay, good deal. We can use that. This’ll work out. All we have to do is hang on to the ten million points, no matter what.” Izuku said.

(As we cut back to Katsuki fighting you know who)

“Monoma. Don’t provoke him, man. That’s something he would do.” The blonde student—Neito Monoma’s classmate said, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. It’s not very heroic of me. Besides, you know how things work.” Neito explained, “Heroes are always being hounded by moronic villains desperate for some kind of revenge.” Neito said that deliberately trying to antagonize Katsuki.

“Calm down, Bakugo. You’ve gotta keep a level head or we’ll never get our points back!” Eijirou said, but to no avail, Katsuki just roared, and punched his fist with his Quirk. “Shut up! I’ve never been calmer. Can’t you tell? Now get after them, Kirishima!” He shouted, revealing his slightly unhinged-looking smirk. “Please don’t make us regret this.” Eijirou said. Team Bakugo ran straight in for Team Monoma, all Neito did was smirk, “You think you’re tough?! Die!” Katsuki launched an explosion at him, as Neito dodged with ease.

As Katsuki turned back around in surprise, what was more surprising was…Neito’s using Katsuki’d Quirk against him?!

“Huh. Wow. I see why you like this Quirk!” Neito said, before brushing his hand off of Eijirou’s hair.

“My power?” Katsuki asked, “Whoa, weird. That guy has your Quirk!” Eijirou said, Katsuki grew angry and shot for him again, only this time…Neito had Eijirou’s Quirk?!

“You both have impressive powers, but I think you’ll agree mine’s better.” Neito said, leaving Eijirou shocked.

“Huh? What? Mine, too?” He asked, Katsuki figured it out.

“His Quirk…He can copy other powers.” Katsuki figured it out, Monoma kept his flat smile on, “Very good.” He pointed to his head, “So, even an idiot can figure it out.” As another team came up and shot some form of liquid in between the the already opposing teams.

“Nice one. Thanks for the backup, Bondo.” He said, keeping Katsuki from charging at Neito. “Monoma. If we keep those headbands, we’re good. As long as no one gets near us, we’ll make our class proud.” His teammate said, as Team Monoma departed. “Stop ‘em!” Katsuki ordered, but Kirishima was stuck in whatever that Bondo student shot at Team Bakugo.

“No prob, I’ll melt through this gunk with my Quirk!” Mina said. “Well hurry! We’re sitting at zero points now!” Hanta said, “Oh yeah, no hard feelings, right?” Neito said, showing off Katsuki’s Quirk. “After all, you provoked us. What was it you said at your little speech before the games?” He asked, condescendingly. As Katsuki stared at him with an unhinged grin once again, “Uh…Oh, right. Oof.” Katsuki told himself it wasn’t over yet, “I’m still gonna come out on top. And I won’t just be first place, I’ll be the undeniable champion!” He thought to himself, growing more enraged.

(Just a quick check, how does Mythra sound for Kumatora's voice? O-Oh yeah, back to Izuku and Shoto or something)

It’s the last half of the game, and Team Todoroki has Team Midoriya surrounded on all sides. “Stay back!” Izuku said, Shoto was about to charge, as Dark Shadow appeared for defense.

“You’re doing good, kid.” Toshinori said, proud of his protege.

“He’s exploiting your weakness. Don’t be a fool.” Endeavor said, keeping a critical state on his son.

Shoto realized Izuku’s strategy, “Midoriya’s keeping his distance and staying on my left side. That’s his strategy. From this position, if I try to hit them, I’ll hit Iida.” Shoto thought about what to do, “Sakai, shoot them with fire!” Shoto realized that Lucas could still fight for him, “G-Got it!” Lucas blasted an attack of fire at Dark Shadow. “I noticed when Dark Shadow took the attack, he flinched.” He thought to himself, coming into realization. “It wouldn’t be presumptuous to assume the phantasm is a simple shadow, solidified for physical attacks.” Lucas then heard something and it wasn’t his voice. “Wh-Wait…That wasn’t…” He quickly looked around, making sure another team wasn’t nearby. Lucas calmed himself once he saw no one was nearby. “Their defenses are weakening. Tenya, I’ll send a shot of flame out at Dark Shadow, then you go in and grab Izuku’s headband.” Lucas said, Tenya nodded at his classmate.

“Sakai? You have a plan?” Shoto asked, Lucas nodded. “Ready, Tenya?” Lucas asked, “Understand that this’ll make me useless, afterward.” Tenya said, which perplexed his teammates. Lucas immediately shot fire at Team Midoriya, with Fumikage immediately pulling defenses. “What’s..Oh no…Lucas figured it out!” Izuku said, as Dark Shadow was in a weakened state. “Dark Shadow!” Fumikage said, worried.

“Now, Tenya!” Lucas said, “All right, brace yourselves!” Tenya said, as his exhaust pipes in his legs ignited blue fire. “Torque Over—“ Tenya sent them across as Shoto grabbed Izuku’s headband.

Izuku had no time to think, all he could was watch in shock as Tenya and Team Todoroki succeeded in getting Izuku’s headband.

Team Todoroki was now in first place with an extension of 10,000,000.

Lucas and Momo looked at Tenya in shock, with their classmate catching his breath. Hizashi was even shocked at what happened. “Iida, what was that?!” Shoto asked, tying the headband around his head.

“Forced my Torque and RPM into overdrive, which gave me explosive power!” Tenya explained, “Unfortunately, the recoil stalls my engines for a while.” Lucas let go of Shoto with one hand and put his hand on Tenya.

“Here, Tenya, maybe I can still give you an energy boost.” Lucas said, trying to use his healing abilities. Grunting in pain as he tries his best. Smoke was still coming from his exhaust pipes, “What?! Oh…Oh no. It’s not an injury, so I couldn’t do anything.” Lucas said, “You had an ace up your sleeve, no one knew you could do that.” Tenya stared at Izuku, who simply glared back.

“I told you, Midoriya…that I’d do my very best to beat you.” Team Midoriya now fell behind with zero points, the crowd went wild with excitement as Endeavor grinned, while Toshinori looked nervous about how Midoriya would handle this. “Don’t let them go!” Izuku said, getting anxious. “Sakai’s still a problem to us! It’ll be smarter for us to try for other points now.” Fumikage said, to which Izuku strongly reminded that they don’t know who has the other headbands. “This is our only chance!” Izuku said, Mei and Fumikage were reluctant.

“Then let’s go! We’ll get the points back, Deku! I know it!” Ochaco said, running ahead. Izuku remembered that Ochaco was especially determined to win, with how she could help her family with how hard she works.

“That’s right…” Izuku remembered that he wasn’t alone in all this. He remembered Mei using his fame to her personal advantage, along with Fumikage reminding him that they were counting on him.

“All three of them put their trust in me. This is my responsibility.” He thought to himself, activating his Quirk. Shoto and Lucas looked shocked, “We’re all have our reasons to win this, and I refuse to let the others down!” He shouted in his head, Shoto pulling up his left side, Lucas trying to pull up a barrier.

(Talking about teams is reminding me of Sonic Heroes)

“With time almost up, Team Todoroki is in the first place with four headbands.” Neito looked at the score and saw that his team was in 2nd place, “Second place. We’ve done pretty well for ourselves. Now we can let the clock run out.” Neito said, when his team heard an angry shout: “Losers! Get back here.” Neito groaned in annoyance, Katsuki wasn’t giving up just yet. “Knowing you’ve been bested is an important part of being a hero—“ An explosion came off of Katsuki as he launched himself toward Team Monoma, “Hey, don’t just fly off on your own!” Eijirou said, worried about getting disqualified. “Tsuburaba! Stop him!” Neito shouted, with Kosei Tsuburaba creating his barrier of air, that knocked Katsuki off balance for a second.

It was this moment that they continued to mock Katsuki, while the boy was punching the barrier. “You look pretty stupid for fighting with air.” Kosei said, as the last punch was enough for Katsuki to get through and take the headbands from Team Monoma.

“Shoot. He took some of them!” As Sero managed to grab Bakugo with his Quirk, leaving Team Bakugo now in 3rd place and pushing Team Monoma down to 4th.

Team Monoma was defending themselves from their own classmates now, “We’re still in 4th! It’s fine.” Kosei said, even explaining that Team Kendo’s been frozen and their leader, Itsuka Kendo hasn’t been a real player. “Yeah, if we defend this one to death, we’ll move forward.” Neito decided to keep their last headband.

“I told you to warn us before you jumped!” Hanta said to Katsuki, with the latter making it back to his team, “Whatever, this means we’re advancing.” Eijirou said, “WE’RE NOT DONE!” Katsuki shouted, still hopped up on his anger and hitting Eijirou’s head. “WE’RE GONNA BE THE INDISPUTABLE CHAMPIONS OF THE GAME!”

“Would you look at that? Class 1-B’s strategy was a reasonable one, but there’s one thing they forgot to consider…” Aizawa said.

“I couldn’t brace myself earlier when I jumped. Get closer, we’ll get our points back from this idiot, then go for the big one!” Katsuki said, his team smiled. “Elbow guy, tape ‘em!” Katsuki shouted, lifting my his leg for Hanta to shoot his Quirk.

“My name’s Sero!” Hanta reminded, focusing on his shot.

“You missed!” Neito shouted, “Raccoon eyes. Lay down some acid in the direction we’re going.” Katsuki said, “It’s Mina Ashido!” She said, using her Quirk.

“Young Bakugo…You understand something crucial. A truth no one had to teach you.” Toshinori noticed as he continued to watch Team Bakugo get those points back from Team Monoma. “That there’s a difference between those who aim for the top, and those who will settle.” Katsuki used his Quirk to send his team flying across the field.

“And that’s important.” Toshinori concluded his thoughts.

“Class 1-B didn’t take into account Bakugo’s overwhelming tenacity.” Team Monoma created a barrier for them to block off their attack.

But Katsuki used his Quirk to break that air barrier and take Neito’s last headband.

“Bakugo is a merciless force!” Hizashi said, now realizing that they took back 3rd place! With Team Monoma falling back down.

“Now, we’re going after Deku and Todoroki!” Katsuki said, turning to the giant shards of ice.

(So, why are red and blue always at odds with each other, but not opposite colors? Or why are green and red not the eternal rivals, but opposite colors? I'm asking cuz of Izuku and Shoto's hair colors)

“This’ll be fine, I’m not actually going to hit him! I’m just slicing through the air! To take out my opponents defenses!” Izuku thought to himself, grabbing using the wind to brush off Shoto’s fire!

“My left side? What am I doing?” Shoto asked himself, not realizing that Izuku was going for the headbands! “He’s turned the bands around to hide their point values, but he put the ten million one on last, right?” He asked himself, realizing it must be on top!

He grabbed it, moving past Team Todoroki as they grabbed a headband.

“That’s it! I did it!” Shoto stood still, as the crowd cheered. “With just 11 seconds left, Team Midoriya is back in the game!” Mei quickly realized something was off, “U-Uh, wait a minute. Please tell me I got something wrong in my eyes.” She said, as Izuku looked at the headband. It only read 70 points. “They tricked us!” Izuku said, “We mixed the headbands up. There’s no way we’d leave the prize on top.” Momo pointed out, “You underestimate us.” Lucas looked guilty. He saw Izuku go all out, and he may not have anything to show for it. “Th-There’s still time, right?” Lucas asked himself, “Come on, Izuku…” he looked at his friend, who was worried about their place in 6th.

“Todoroki, you better watch yourself, that was too close.” Shoto was lost in thought, “Tokoyami!” Izuku shouted, as Fumikage used Dark Shadow to grab another headband.

“Sakai!” Lucas slightly hesitated as Shoto shouted at him to do something, but he put up a barrier and prevented Dark Shadow from reaching them.

“Uraraka!” Izuku shouted, with Ochaco started running. “Deku!” Katsuki found himself in the middle of it, launching himself at both teams and trying to figure out who has the points.

“Yaoyorozu.” Shoto said, as Momo made a rod to use for the attack he used before.

It was neck and neck and neck! Three Teams trying to win, but there wasn’t enough time yet.

Katsuki was almost to the ground, Shoto readied himself for defenses and Izuku tried to reach for another headband.

“TIME’S UP!” Hizashi said, with every team stopping what they were doing. Katsuki fell to the ground, “Bakugo! Are you okay, man?” Eijirou asked, as Katsuki slammed his fist against the ground, growling aggressively.

Shoto got off, realizing his mistake of using his left side, Lucas looked at him sadly. “Now, let’s take a look at who our top four teams are.” Hizashi said.

“In 1st Place, Team Todoroki!” Momo looked exhausted slightly, “We ended in first place, but it was too close for comfort.” She said, Tenya apologized for…letting everyone down. “What? Tenya, if it weren’t for you, we never would’ve gotten the headband.” Lucas said, “Sakai’s right, Iida. You’re the reason we won. Thank goodness for that special move of yours.” Tenya took a deep breath, “I see. Thank you, as for you, Sakai.” Tenya said, slightly strict. “Wh-What? I-I-Is this because I hesitated on that last part?” Lucas said, worried about whatever scolding he was going to receive. “No, I was going to say you did great. You recognized Tokoyami’s weakness and strategized.” Tenya’s strict look turned into a small smile. Lucas wasn’t as sheepish, but nodded in understanding. “Oh yeah, thanks for the help with our defenses, Yaoyorozu-san. Our strategy on using Todoroki-san’s attack worked.” He then looked at Team Midoriya.

“In 2nd Place: Team Bakugo!” Hizashi said, Mina started waving her hands around, “Ugh. We were so close to first place.” She said, “Meh. Sure. But we’re movin’ on, so it’s all good.” Hanta said, Eijirou looked at Katsuki. “I don’t think our leader would agree with you. Like, at all.” He said, watching Katsuki sit and then scream angrily that they didn’t win.

3rd Place went to Team Hitoshi, in a very big surprise, as it was believed Team Tetsutetsu was in third. “Heh. Thanks for the help.” Shinso said, as he walked away.

“Hey, Deku.” Izuku looked upset as Mei took off her invention from him. “Guys, I’m…really sorry.” He apologized. “Huh?” Mei and Ochaco were confused. She then started giggling as they pointed to Fumikage.

“I must apologize. When Todoroki was shaken by your first attack. I tried to grab the ten-million-point headband.” He explained, “…but things didn’t go as planned.” Dark Shadow lifted himself up, as Izuku was shocked. “Still, I got one. It around his head, where his guard was the weakest.” Dark Shadow got them a headband worth at least 579 points, “Midoriya, you’re the one who created the opening for me. And endured our advancement.” Dark Shadow giving a thumbs up, “And in 4th place is Team Midoriya!” Izuku was driven to tears, crying and entire fountain for just barely making it to the next round.

“These four teams will advance on to the final round!” Hizashi said, Toshinori taking a breath.

Lucas smiled, happy that his friend made it to the next round, but then turned to see Shoto lost in thought. “At this rate, he’ll win and I’ll be exactly who he wants me to be.” Shoto said to himself, Lucas looked at him, worried what he meant by that. Shoto looked at his classmate.

“Sakai. After this, I have no reason to fight you.” Shoto said to him, Lucas looked slightly worried about what he would say to him. “I…appreciate you trying to help me here. But if we face off: You better not hold back, understand?” Shoto said, telling Lucas to be ready to fight him if they go against each other. “Y-Yeah…Of course.”

Endeavor watched as he saw his son talk to the mysterious hooded boy. “That one…he used fire as well.” He said, noting that he has the same power as Shoto.

Present Mic told the audience they were gonna take a short one hour lunch break, before they started the afternoon activities. Aizawa decided to take a nap.

(Afterward)

Tetsutetsu’s team realizef that they had zero points then it was all over. “Maybe it was some sort of karmic punishment for taking the frog girl’s headband. It was so underhanded.”

Shinso smirked as he walked off.

Tsuyu was upset that her team lost, but she walked up to Mina. “Mina. Congrats.” Mina didn’t have a victorious smile, “Mm, thanks, but Bakugo only asked me to join because I could melt Todoroki’s ice.” Mina didn’t really believe that she helped that much.

“Iida, you’ve were holding out on us. I had no idea you could do that!” Ochaco said, running in place, clearly peeved.

“Rest assured, it wasn’t my intention to deceive you. I was just being strategic.” Iida was being adamant on the fact that he was going up against Midoriya.

“Hey, speaking of, where’d he go?” Ochaco asked, “Has anyone seen Deku?”

A while ago, Shoto brought Izuku to the entrance by the student, teacher faculty areas. He stared the greenette down, while the latter looked shaken. “You brought me here…Now what?” Little did they know that someone had followed them. Lucas hid quietly by the side of the wall, worried about how this would go.

(Flameo, Hotman)

Endeavor walked down the steps, but someone came up to him. “Yo! Long time no see! Let’s catch up, Endeavor.” All Might showed up, with Endeavor looking at him, with a sense of hostility. “All Might.” Was all he said.

(Okay, one more round to go and the Sports Festival Arc is over. Anyways, I hope you enjoyed the chapter. I’ve set up a few things I think’ll work, Shoto developing a friendship with Lucas, Endeavor taking note of how similar his powers are to Shoto’s, Claus is starting to develop his abilities, and Lucas is close to meeting the mysterious being. So yeah, I got a lot done in here. Also, I wanted to note that I was trying to be a bit random with each cut to another character's perspective or moving to a later scene, so I hope that's not annoying. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! If I can encourage, try to spend some time in prayer. God has a plan for you guys)

Chapter Text

Chapter 29:

(woooo…backstory…This’ll be a thing. Shoto’s backstory and we go into the next round. Anyways, I hope you guys enjoy the chapter)

Shoto simply glared at Izuku, while the latter looked at him, slightly sheepish. Lucas kept his breath quiet so they wouldn’t find him eavesdropping.

“You’re persistent, Sakai. It’s become an annoying trait of yours.” Shoto said, Lucas was nervous as he approached the two of them. He took off his hoodie and sunglasses when he realized that there wasn’t really anyone around.

“H-Hey, Lucas. What are you doing here?” Izuku asked, but he already knew what he was doing here. “I…I was looking for you to apologize, but then I saw…Todoroki-san bring you over here.” Lucas explained. Shoto simply stared Izuku down, making him very nervous.

“W-We should probably eat soon. The cafeteria’s gonna be busy.” Izuku said, “Don’t you think?” He then asked, he gulped nervously as Shoto said nothing.

“He’s all cold intimidation. Way different from Kacchan.” Izuku thought to himself. “I was overwhelmed.” The two boys looked at Shoto as he spoke, “And it made me break the promise I made to myself a long time ago.” Shoto said, Izuku realized that Shoto would’ve had a bigger advantage.

“Iida and Yaoyorozu. Tokoyami and Uraraka…” He said the names of both of their teams. “Even you, Sakai. I believe I was the only one who could sense your true power, Midoriya.” He looked back at Izuku. It reminded Shoto of when he first saw All Might’s Quirk.

Izuku and Lucas looked nervous, “Oh, yeah? Okay…Is that all?” Izuku asked, nervous Shoto would figure out Izuku’s Quirk.

“I’m saying…The power coming from you felt the same as All Might’s.” Shoto said, Izuku looked scared.

“Midoriya. Tell me, are you really All Might’s secret love child or something?” He asked. Izuku just stared, blankly and absentmindedly.

“Am I…WHAT?!” He thought to himself. Lucas looked at him, slightly confused. Izuku understands WHY Shoto would think that, because he assumes that he knows that Izuku and Lucas went to lunch with All Might. Shoto even called him out for “having All Might in his corner, backing him up.”

“Well, are you?” Shoto asked Izuku, “No, no way—that’s not it at all.” Izuku said, “But I guess even if I was, I’d totally say I wasn’t. So you probably won’t believe me no matter what, I bet.”

Lucas looked on as Shoto’s glare at Izuku continued on, “Anyway, I promise, you’ve got the wrong idea.” Izuku said, “And…Why would you even think that about me?”

“‘That’s not it at all’ is interesting wording.” Shoto said, “That suggests there IS something between you two that you’re not supposed to talk about.” Lucas and Izuku looked to their sides, Shoto looked at their other classmate. “My father is the hero Endeavor. You must’ve heard of him. Which means you’re aware that he’s the Number 2 Hero.”

Shoto looked at him, “So if you’re connected to the Number One Hero, All Might, in some way. That would mean…that I have even MORE reason to beat you.” Shoto explained. Lucas looked at him, confused.

(Hey, is Enji mad that I said Flameo Hotman last time? I knew I shouldn’t have watched ATLA before watching this)

“I haven’t talked to you since that press conference ten years ago. Been a while!” All Might said, jovially. “I saw you and figured I’d say hi.” Endeavor looked toward where he was about to go. “Did you now? Well then, if that’s all you wanted to do, we’re done.” He said, which confused Toshinori. “Chatting like we’re old friends? What a joke.” Endeavor said, as he walked down the stairs.

All Might simply laughed, front flipped, showed off his incredible gymnastics. You know, like heroes do?

“Come on, why the cold shoulder?” He asked, but Endeavor only growled. “You should be thrilled. After all, your son’s doing very well out there, just using half his power.” Toshinori took note that Shoto was already strong without the other half of his powers. “You must be a great teacher.” He said, “Are you implying something?” Endeavor asked.

“No. I want to know your secrets. How do we train the next generation of heroes?” Toshinori asked, “Do you really think I’d tell you anything I’ve taught the boy.” Endeavor took this as an offense.

“You’re all flash and no brains as usual. Outta my way.” Endeavor walked away. Toshinori looked at the Number 2 Hero, “Okay?” He asked, slightly confused by the hostility.

“Let me assure of one thing, All Might. Whatever it takes…That kid of mine will beat you, someday.” Endeavor said, grinning. Grinning very unheroic, it should be added. “I’ll make sure of it. That’s why I made him.” Toshinori looked at him, he frowned. “You did what?” Toshinori asked, Endeavor glared back. “He’s in a rebellious phase right now, but he will take your place. I’ll make sure of it.” He said.

(Okay, that was creepy)

“My old man is ambitious. He aims for the top.” Shoto explained, “He used his power to make a name for himself as a hero, but he was never able to best All Might.” Shoto said, “So the Symbol of Peace is living proof of his failure.” Lucas started to glare as he looked from the side. “He’s still at it, though, trying to take down All Might.” Shoto said, Izuku looked at him, confused.

“One way or another.” Shoto said, “I’m not really sure what you’re getting at. What are you trying to tell me, Todoroki?” Izuku asked, “Have you ever heard of…Quirk marriages?” Shoto asked, Lucas and Izuku looked at him, worried. “They became a problem in the first few generations after superpowers became widespread. There were those who sought out potential mates solely with the intention of creating powerful children.” Shoto explained, Lucas looked stunned at all this knowledge. “Many people were forced into relationships. They were simply viewed as old-fashioned arranged marriages. But, clearly, it was unethical.” Shoto explained that his father not only had a rich history of accomplishments, but plenty of money to throw at his problems. “He bought my mother’s relatives to get his hands on her Quirk. And now he’s raising me to usurp All Might.” Shoto said, Izuku and Lucas looked at their classmate, shocked.

“That’s…That’s horrible.” Lucas said, “It’s so annoying. I refuse to be a tool for that scumbag.” Shoto said, looking down angrily. “In every memory of my mother, I only see her crying. I remember she called my left side unbearable…before she poured boiling water on my face.”

Lucas and Izuku eyes widened in horror, “T-Todoroki-san…” Lucas could barely muster a word to say, he…he started crying. Shoto looked at Sakai in question.

“Midoriya, the reason I picked a fight with you was to show my old man what I was capable of doing. Without having to rely on his fire Quirk.” Shoto said. “You see? I’m going to show him that reject his power and I can take first place without using it.” Little did the three of them know that someone else was watching.

Katsuki was listening to everything that was being said. “The life he’s led is so different than mine. It sounds terrifying.” Izuku thought to himself, even finding it strange that despite different childhoods, they’re aiming for the same goal. “You still haven’t given a reason as to why this has anything to do with Izuku.” Lucas said, “Midoriya, you’re obviously connected to All Might, even if you won’t tell me about it.” Shoto explained, “But no matter how fiercely you come at me in the future, I will defeat you using only my right side.” Shoto started walking off.

Lucas looked down, glaring. “So, you’re doing what he’s doing, then?” Lucas asked, “What?” Shoto asked, “Regardless of whether or not you use your left side, you’re still doing what he wants, Todoroki-san.” Lucas said, showing his visible tears, “I can tell now…And I’m sorry you had to go through that.”

Shoto looked at him, shocked. This kid…just implied he was still doing what Endeavor wants, “But there’s a fact that still stands. Shoto, you’re your own person.” Lucas said, “How you use it is what matters. Who you are as a person is what matters.”

Shoto glared at him, “That’s too easy for you to say, Sakai. It’s clear…you haven’t suffered for your power.” Lucas looked down…”No, but I know someone who did, so I try to make things easier for him.” Lucas said.

Shoto looked back, Izuku just watched Shoto as he walked off.

“So this is why Todoroki’s so focused. He’s like a comic book character.” He thought to himself, “A hero with a tragic backstory, fighting to rise above it.” Izuku said.

Lucas looked down, “Hey, wait!” Izuku walked toward Shoto. “I’m only here because others have supported me. I’ve been really lucky.” Izuku said, placing his hand on his chest. “In fact, I’ve had even more help since I’ve come to UA.” Izuku remembered the people who ended up supporting him.

All Might saving his life.

Lucas supporting him like a friend, and reminding him that his dream is still obtainable.

Ochaco trying to give him her points.

His mom saying she’ll support him with everything she’s got.

Aizawa reminding him that you can’t be a pro with just one trick.

Tsuyu saving their lives from the villain attack.

Katsuki managing to fight off a villain.

Nezu recommending to tutor him for his analysis.

Mei and Fumikage joining his team.

Finally, remembering Toshinori acknowledging that Izuku, too, can become a hero.

“All Might is constantly saving people with a fearless smile. To me, he’s the greatest hero. And I want to be just like him. In order to do that, I have to be strong enough to become number one.” Izuku thinks his motivation is stupid compared to Shoto’s. “But still, I can’t lose this, either. I owe it to everyone who’s supported me to try my best.” Lucas looked on, knowing he can’t butt in to their personal matter. “You declared war on me, earlier.” Izuku said, which made Lucas eyes widen. “So right back at you.” Shoto and Izuku glared at each other, “I am going to beat you.” Izuku said. Then, it was over, Shoto was walking away.

And Katsuki realized he’d heard enough and walked off himself.

Lucas put on his sunglasses and pulled his hood back up.

(Now, it’s later)

The final round was starting up! The first four places, the tournament battles were beginning. Those who didn’t make it to the final round will be able to participate in some side games. And they even brought cheerleaders out for this round. “So wait. Is it always a tournament?” Mina asked, “The final’s always a one-on-one competition, but they switch it up every time. Last year was a foam sword-fighting match.” Hanta said.

Nemuri presented herself again, holding a box that say lots. “Come closer and draw lots to see who you’re up against. Then enjoy the pleasure of the recreational games before we start.” The 16 finalist have the option of participating in those activities or sitting out to prepare for battle. “I’m sure you all want to conserve your stamina. I’ll start with the first place team.” Midnight said.

Then Mashirao rose his hand. “Excuse me? Sorry.” He apologized, “I’m withdrawing.” This shocked a few of the students, Izuku and Tenya especially.

“But this is a rare chance for you to get scouted.” Tenya told him, “It just wouldn’t be right. I can barely remember from the cavalry battle until the very end of it.” Mashirao explained, Lucas and Izuku looked confused. “I…think it was that guy’s Quirk.” Lucas looked over…he thinks he understands.

“I remember…He silenced me. His Quirk…I think I get what it is, now.” Lucas looked at Shinso, who turned to his side.

“I know this is a great opportunity. I wish I could take advantage of it, but my conscience won’t let me.” Mashirao explained.

“Just think about this.” Izuku said, trying to persuade Ojiro to see sense.

“I have, okay?” Mashirao said, “Everyone gave their all in round two, but I was just someone’s puppet. No way.” Mashirao didn’t wanna advance if he didn’t even know how he got here. “It wouldn’t be fair.” Mashirao said, Lucas nodded in understanding. “You’re making way too much of this! Just kill it in the finals and prove you should be here.” Toru said, trying to talk some sense into her friend. “Yeah, what she said, I didn’t do much in the battle, either.” Mina said, trying to make him understand.

Mashirao put his hand on his head, “That’s not it. I’m talking about my pride here. I refuse to give that up.” Mashirao said.

It was then that Nirengeki Shoda from Class 1-B was planning to withdrawal as well, “Regardless of how strong I am. This isn’t how I wanted to get here. It would go against the values of the festival to advance without earning my spot.” He explained, Eijirou was tearing up.

“Listen to these guys! They’re so manly!” He said, Lucas agreed, “That’s…actually a lot of how I thought in the entrance exam.” He thought to himself.

Hizashi thought this was unexpected, “We’ll have to see what Midnight has to say about all this—she’s the one in charge.” Aizawa said.

“This sort of talk is incredibly naive, my boys.” Nemuri said, Lucas covered his eyes once more. “I should’ve covered my ears…” Lucas thought to himself, he heard something inappropriate.

“Shoda! Ojiro! You’re withdrawn!” Nemuri then said.

“Sakai, why are you covering your eyes?” Shoto asked, “My…My papa said to whenever I’m near Nemuri-san.” Lucas explained, “Huh?” Shoto looked slightly confused by that, thinking that Sakai looked a little childish.

They had to move up members from the other teams to make a grand total of 16 finalists. Itsuka Kendo from Class 1-B rose her hand, “We were frozen most of the time. Honestly, we barely did anything in the cavalry battle. Isn’t that right?” She asked, asking one of her teammates. They all agreed. “You should choose from the group that kept fighting the whole time. Team Tetsutetsu.” She suggested, “Kendo!” Tetsutetsu said, “I’m not doing this as a favor. It’s just fair.”

Tetsutetsu clenched his fists and shut his eyes, “Seriously, you guys! Thank you!” He shouted as his echo reached the sky.

(Can we stop to appreciate that it was Tetsutetsu and not Neito?)

The two spots went to Tetsutetsu and Ibara for the finals! “Take a look at the bracket, my dears. These are your opponents.” The tournament bracket revealed who would be fighting who first:

Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu vs. Eijirou Kirishima

The two of them are at odds as is, “WHY DOES THIS KEEP HAPPENING?” Asked Tetsutetsu.

Fumikage Tokoyami vs. Momo Yaoyorozu

“I’ll give it my all.” Fumikage said, “Good. That’s all I ask of you.”

Mina Ashido vs Yuga Aoyama

“Ma cherie.” The blonde one said, “I’m afraid it’s the end of the road for you.” Yuga winked as Mina once again interrupted him, “I can’t wait to melt your butt.” She said.

Shinso Hitoshi vs. Izuku Midoriya

“I’m the first match of the first bracket. Which means I might fight Todoroki next.” Izuku realized, realizing that he was going up against, “Isn’t that…” Izuku asked, “That is you, right? Izuku Midoriya?” A voice came from behind him, it was Shinso.

“W-Wagh!” Izuku gasped, it was so startling. “H-He’s from General Studies.” Izuku thought to himself. He remembered how serious Shinso was about getting into the Hero Course.

“A pleasure. So you excited?” Shinso asked, “Uh…Ye—“ Izuku was about to say something, but out of nowhere, Mashirao’s tail covered his mouth. “Not so fast.” He said, Shinso smirked and chuckled under his breath.

Shoto Todoroki vs. …Raito?

“Oh…” Lucas looked at his bracket. “I-I’m fighting Shoto…” he said quietly, “Sakai…” Shoto slightly stuttered.

“Lucas…” he said, which shocked Lucas. Shoto place his hand on Lucas’ shoulder. “Know that I’m gonna win.” Shoto said, “But don’t hold back, either, got it?” Shoto asked.

Lucas took a deep breath. “Got it.” He said, frowning to get serious.

“Your flame is yours, Shoto.” Lucas said, Shoto just looked at him, confused. Shoto let go of his friend and looked at the potential fight he could have with Midoriya if he wins.

“He could be my second match. You just advance, Midoriya. So I can beat you with one hand.” Shoto thought.

Katsuki Bakugo vs. Ochaco Uraraka

“Uraraka? Who’s that?” Katsuki asked, which stunned Ochaco.

Tenya Iida vs. Mei Hatsume

“Hey, legs. You’re Iida, right?” Mei asked, “Hm? Correct. I’m Tenya Iida.” Mei got excited that she found him, “Oh! That’s perfect! I have something nice for you!” She said.

Then, the bracket changed to recreation. “Okay! Let’s press pause for a momentary interlude. Before the battles begin, it’s time for some pulse-pounding side games!”

(Yay, no harmful sort of competition!)

The side games were varied, a scavenger hunt. Lucas decided to have fun here! Although, he was worried that he’d have to ask the crowd for things, he picked up a card on the ground. “A-a hat…” Lucas stuttered, he was frightened that he’d have to ask for someone’s had.

“U-U-Uh…d-does someone h-have a hat…” Lucas tried to quietly shout.

“Are you trying to talk to bugs? Hardly anyone can hear you?” He heard someone say to him, “S-S-S-S-S—“ Lucas started to stutter even more. “Uh…” Neito looked at the hooded boy, confused. “Sorry…” Lucas took another deep breath. “Th-This is fun, though. D-Don’t-Don’t you think?” Lucas asked.

“You really are an idiot. Not that I’m surprised.” Neito said, smugly. “I-I’m sorry…” Lucas apologized again. Neito’s smile faded,

“What’s wrong with this kid? I figured he’d be more confident.” Neito started feeling bad about making fun of this one, he didn’t seem arrogant.

“I-I-I just meant…that this-this is better than the r-rivalries here…I wish we weren’t fighting over such trivial things.” Lucas said. Neito squinted his eyes, “Is this some trick? I know you must think highly of yourself for being in 1-A, don’t you?” He asked.

“H-Ha! N-No way…I’m not—not strong enough…” Lucas said, which surprised him.

“Monoma. If you’re not gonna play, you better come with me.” Itsuka walked up to him, “You weren’t picking on this one, were you?” Itsuka asked, “If I did, all he’d do is agree with me.” Neito said, trying to keep his smile. “You wanna know what I’m looking for, then?” She asked, looking a little angry.

“What?” Itsuka revealed her card to Neito and it said, “Perverse-Person.”

“Uh…I think you may have the wrong impression of me, Kendo.” Neito said, “H-He’s right, that’s a little-”

Itsuka smiled at Lucas, “No worries, I won’t let him bother you.” She used her Quirk to grow her hands and then grabbed Neito.

“That kid’s really different.” He said, “You better not have said anything spiteful to him.” Itsuka said, carrying him away. “That one’s really down on himself, it seems.” Neito said.

“Huh?” Itsuka asked.

(Tournament)

The tournament was here. The students tried to relax themselves, forgetting the point of the side-games. How could they remember, though. They used the time to calm their nerves and get ready for anything.

“After all you’ve witnessed you’ve already witnessed, it’s time for the real battles are about to begin! Can ya feel the excitement?” Hizashi asked, “Our competitors are on their own now. Sometimes, heroes have only themselves to rely on!”

(Let’s check on Izuku real quick)

“Hey.” Izuku snapped out of his focus to see Toshinori walking to see him. “Sorry I haven’t said hi. You’ve been great.” He said, “You harnessed One For All.” He gave a thumbs up. “Ah…Not really. I’m…still worried about using it.” Izuku said, explaining that he imagine his metaphor of the egg in the microwave or how it felt to hit that villain.

“But I’m still not in control. It feels so unpredictable, like I might be ripped apart if I’m not completely focused.” He explained, “Besides, I’m still not ready to word it. I can tell.” Izuku realized that even after so much training, his body is still weak, meaning he couldn’t possibly handle the power of One For All at 100 percent. “Yeah. If we’re talkin’ about how much of One For All you’d be able to use at this point. I’d say my closest guess would be around five percent or so.” Izuku was shocked by that percentage. ONLY 5 percent?! “Wow, okay. I guess I really have been getting by because of luck and my friends helping me out.” Toshinori then slapped Izuku on the head.

“Aagh!” He grunted, “All I wanna hear you say is that you’ll do your best, got it?” He said, annoyed. “There’s no such thing as luck. You’re never gonna become the hero you want if you believe in somethin’ like that.”

Toshinori turned into All Might, as he continued his explanation of how to handle these situations. “Listen. Whenever you’re scared or nervous about a fight. Just try and deal with it by smiling!” He said, “You’ve made it this far, kid. Even if you’re worried, you must stand tall!” All Might reminded his protege that he’s counting on him and cheering him on.

Izuku smiled and tried to look confident. He turned around and got ready.

Hizashi hyped up the audience as the first match was about to go on.

“Welcome our first fighters.” The picture showed Shinso and Izuku, but Izuku looked absolutely terrified.

“Whoa, he looks kinda scared in that picture, doesn’t he?” Hizashi asked, “It’s Izuku Midoriya from the hero course versus…”

Izuku walked out, trying to stay confident. Ada

“Hitoshi Shinso from general studies, who really hasn’t done anything to stand out yet.” Shinso walked out, looking tired but keeping a confident air about him.

“The rules are simple. Immobilize your opponent or force them outta the ring. You can also win by getting the other person to cry uncle!”

The two boys stare at each other.

Izuku cracked his knuckles.

Shinso brushed the back of his neck.

The staff was on standby for all eventualities, Recovery Girl for injury and Cementoss for stopping fights that get out of hand.

Izuku sighed, “So you can just give up, huh?” Izuku looked confused.

“In a way, this is a test of how strong your spirit is. If you know what you want your future to hold for you,” Shinso prodded him, as the match began “…you can’t worry about what other people think. That monkey was going on about his pride earlier. But I just think he’s an idiot for throwing his chance away like that.” Izuku was starting to get angry, he mocked Mashirao’s choice.

“Don’t you talk about him like that!” He shouted, in that moment…

Shinso smirked as Izuku stopped completely in place.

“That’s it. I win.” Shinso said.

(Okay! So, how was that? I hope you guys like this chapter. I know this is where I start to get more fanfic-ish because I’m having Lucas around for other scenes. And him fighting Shoto instead of Ibara is actually meant to add onto their newfound friendship. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! I’ll keep praying for you guys!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 30:

(Okay, so Shinso vs. Izuku! I only remember seeing clips of this fight on YouTube, but I really thought it always a good way to start the final matches. So, this’ll be fun, I guess. Also, quick question: How would Shinso’s name be said in English, cuz I know they refer to last names before they do firsts. Oh yeah, I may as well say that I’m not gonna be writing the Hero Killer Arc, save for maybe Izuku learning how to use OFA without breaking his limbs. I have a reason for this, but I’ll explain at the end. Enjoy the chapter)

“That’s it. I win.” Shinso had said. Izuku stood in place, stopping his pursuit of rage. Mashirao groaned, “I warned him not to say anything!” He shouted. Lucas looked on, scared about what was happening. Toshinori looked on, really worried.

“Izuku, you weren’t supposed to let him get in your head!” Lucas thought to himself. Hizashi was shocked by this turn of events.

“Come on, Deku!” Ochaco said, she and Tenya getting up from their seats. “Why in the world isn’t he moving?” Tenya asked.

“It’s Hitoshi-san’s Quirk.” Lucas pointed out. The students looked at their classmate, everyone except Mashirao was shocked.

“It should start out with a bang! The fight is just begun and Izuku Midoriya is…completely frozen?!” Hizashi asked over the speakers. Izuku couldn’t move a muscle, and everyone was shocked by what was happening. Izuku had a frozen deadpanned look on his face. “Could this be a Quirk at work?” Hizashi said, “Hitoshi Shinso seems to have Izuku Midoriya completely stunned!” Hizashi was absolutely stunned, before immediately saying, “That’s the Festival for ya!” He then laughed. “This is a perfect example of why the entrance exam isn’t rational.” Aizawa said, while Hizashi was confused with what he meant. While Aizawa researched the finalists, he realized Shinso couldn’t have passed the entrance due to his Quirk, since it required fighting faux villains;robots.

“Despite his abilities, Shinso never stood a chance at passing.” Aizawa concluded his version of the explanation.

(Hey, how ‘bout that fight, mate?)

“So here we are. You’re lucky to have been so blessed, Izuku Midoriya.” He said, where Izuku had no ability or current consciousness to speak. “Now turn around and walk out of bounds like a good little hero.” He then commanded.

Izuku said nothing, and it shows he had no volition to resist, and started walking, obeying Shinso.

“Uh—What?! Ah! Midoriya’s obeying him!” Hizashi said.

The students all looked worried, “Izuku, come on!” Lucas said to himself, “You’ve come so far…” Lucas thought of the training he and Izuku did together. Katsuki looked on, remaining in his composure.

Toshinori clung to the entrance where he was.

“What is this power?!” He asked, with Hizashi immediately answering.

“Hitoshi Shinso. Quirk: Brainwashing! When an opponent answers his question, it flips a switch in their minds, forcing them to do whatever he says. Not every question does it, though.” Present Mic explained, “He only brainwashed when he wants to.”

“What are you doing, kid?! Get in there and show him what you’re made of!” Toshinori said.

It was like a fog surrounded Izuku being controlled by Shinso. “What’s happening?” Izuku asked himself, realizing his body was moving on its own. “I feel like my brain is full of fog. I can’t concentrate.” Izuku was at war with his own body. He doesn’t want to lose! Not like this. “Gotta stop!” He realized his mistake, “I fell for it even after Ojiro warned me. I’m an idiot…this is all my fault!” He remembered how Mashirao explained what Shinso’s Quirk was. His classmate only managed to break free due to bumping into Ibara when they took Tetsutetsu’s headband.

They concluded that they didn’t know enough of Shinso’s Quirk;what level of power the shock needed to break free from the trance, and then lack of outside interference.

“I know this sounds selfish, but I’ll say it anyway.” He remembered Mashirao say, “Beat this guy for you and me, okay?” He remembered he asked him.

“I’ll do my best!” He then said to Mashirao.

Izuku realized he couldn’t do anything. “I can’t stop it.” He said to himself, “I’m going to lose. It’s all over. Even though…” Mashirao looked worried, alongside Ochaco, Tenya, Lucas and Toshinori.

“So many people are counting on me…Everyone is watching…Everyone!” 

It was then that Izuku saw a glimmer—well…glimmers of light. Towards the entrance he saw at least…8 flickers of light, and saw them morph into some form of shadows.

All of a sudden, Izuku got hit by a huge array of light, tons of colors started moving past him, “What…is…that?” Izuku asked, then felt One For All being activated somehow.

“Even with this Quirk, I have my own dreams of becoming a great hero.” Shinso looked at Izuku with a bit of a menacing glare. Lucas looked on, as Izuku was one more step away from losing. “So, lose for me.” Shinso said. “Izuku, you gotta break free…Come on…” Lucas thought to himself, but when he saw the light of his Quirk on his arm. There was a released gust of wind when his Quirk was used.

Izuku suddenly awoke from the trance, and caught his breath. He was ONE STEP from losing.

“What’s this?! Midoriya stopped just in time!” Hizashi said. The crowd cheered, with Tenya throwing his arms up in the air! “That’s the way to do it!” He said, “Whoa, I was about to freak out.”

Lucas was happy his friend broke free from Shinso’s trance, “For real…” he said, letting off of the anxiety he was feeling. “Whew, that just about killed me.” Mashirao said in a bit of anticipation.

Aizawa quickly noted that two of Izuku’s fingers were broken. “He broke them in order to stop Shinso.” He said.

Izuku turned back at his competition and immediately shot a glare at him. “No. Impossible.” Shinso said, he got angry. How did he break free. “You’re not supposed to be able to fight back. What did you do?!” He asked, trying to use his Quirk to keep him in the trance. Izuku immediately covered his mouth, so he wouldn’t answer him. “I’m the one who used One For All. But I’m not the one who moved my fingers just now.” Izuku then flashed his memory to the people he saw while he was stuck under Shinso’s trance.

“It was like people I didn’t know came into my mind.” Izuku then figured it out, “And for a second, it was clear…Could it be?”

He remembered when Toshinori explained that One For All was like a torch passed on from person to person. Izuku theorized they the past users of One For All were the ones who cultivated the power, “Did they save me? Is that even possible?” He concluded his thoughts. “How’d you do that?!” Shinso tried to ask, but Izuku uncovered his mouth, and didn’t answer. “I don’t have time to figure things out right now. I have to focus.” 

Shinso was worried as to why he wouldn’t answer, “Did he figure it out? No. He’s known. That monkey must have told him.” Shinso needed Izuku to talk again, otherwise, he’d lose. “Come on. Say something.” Shinso said, Izuku just glared and tried to keep his mouth shut. “I didn’t know you had so much power in your fingers, I’m kind of jealous of you.” Shinso continued, as Izuku ran toward him.

“I know what that jealousy feels like. I’ve been there.” Izuku said, actually understanding that jealousy all too well.

“Thanks to the way my Quirk works, I’ve always been at a big disadvantage. But someone as blessed as you wouldn’t understand that.” He tried to anger Izuku, but Izuku still only understood where Shinso was saying. “I get it. Even though he’s right, I have been blessed.” Izuku thought to himself, understanding that One For All was another blessing.

“You’re lucky enough to have a heroic Quirk! It’ll be so easy for you to reach your goal!” Shinso said, was his yelling coming from fear that he was still at a disadvantage, or the persecution of his own Quirk? Perhaps even both, “I’ve been blessed by others! That’s why I’m here!” Izuku recalled why he was here and then went to push Shinso. “Say something!” Shinso tried to get him to say something by punching him. Izuku just stared back at him, injured slightly. “I can’t lose this. I’ll do it for them!” Izuku thought to himself, Shinso looked at him in shock and then looked back at how close he was to out of bounds. He then sucker punched Izuku, “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” He moved out of Izuku’s way, with his opponent knocked off balance.

“Get out of this ring, you lucky brat!” Shinso tried to grab him. Izuku cried in pain, but took it, then immediately grabbed Shinso. “No! I refuse to let this be the end!” Izuku thought to himself and threw Shinso over him and knocked him down in the out of bounds! The crowd and Izuku’s classmates looked at the match in shock.

Shinso felt that, and grunted in pain. Nemuri then rose her hand. “Shinso is out of bounds! Midoriya advances to the next round!” She said.

Izuku caught his breath, as the crowd cheered.

Shinso opened his eyes, remembering all the times in Middle School for him. He was sick of people looking at him like he was the bad guy, because he wasn’t. He was out of bounds, so what’s he gonna do now? He was trying to be a hero, and right now the Sports Festival was his best way into the Hero Course. But he lost…Midoriya somehow broke out of his trance and beat him. What’s he going to do now?

(So, let’s check on 1-A and Aizawa to ignore the cliffhanger! :D)

“Ugh, that was so nerve-wracking!” Ochaco said, taking a deep breath. “Yeah, Izuku!” Lucas shouted, happy his friends won the match. “Turning the tables around at the last minute—A classic Midoriya-maneuver!” Tenya said, “He’s pulled that shoulder-throw on you before, huh?” Denki asked Katsuki.

“Shut your face, Sparky.” Katsuki said, “That jerkwad. He’s definitely aiming for the top. And that purple-haired guy fell for his trap!” 

“He focused his power like he did in the fitness test, and used the throw from combat training. It’s not just that he’s learning from his experience: he’s using every trick he’s picked to improve his odds.” Aizawa analyzed, “Oh yeah! That was kind of a boring first match, kids. But both of you have fought bravely!” Hizashi said, as he encouraged the audience to show them some love.

(How’s Shinso, btw?)

Shinso’s words rang in Izuku’s head, “Why do you wanna be a hero?” Izuku asked, Shinso walked away as he said, “You can’t help the things your heart longs for.”

Izuku gasped, “I felt the same way. Before I inherited One For All, I was just like him. But, nothing I say is going to make him feel better.” He thought to himself.

Shinso looked down, upset.

“You were awesome out there, Shinso!” A student said, Shinso looked up and saw that the other UA students were happy and proud of him! “We’re proud of you!” Another student said, “Yeah, you’re the star of our program!” Another said. Shinso was shocked, he was so sure that because he lost, he wasn’t going to receive…well, much praise for anything. One student told him to listen close. A few Pro Heroes, “With a Quirk like that, it would be very simple to capture to dangerous villains. Wish I had it.” Another one with green hair and a gas mask spoke up, “I can’t believe they stuck him in General Studies. Those idiots.” She said. They kept going on about Shinso’s potential for being a pro hero.

The students were wondering if he was happy. Shinso looked on in shock. While Izuku stood there, remembering that this was Shinso’s chance to get into the Hero Course, “Even if it didn’t work out this time. I’m not giving up. I’m getting into the hero track, get certified, and then…I’ll become a better pro than any of you!” Izuku took a deep breath, but then suddenly felt a bit of shock. “He got me again!” Shinso used his Quirk on Izuku, despite the match being over. Shinso chuckled, “You know, usually people tense up whenever they talk to me.” He said, smirking back. “If you’re not on guard, someone’s going to defeat you.” Izuku came out of it, “You better not lose and make me look bad.” Shinso said. “Shinso…” Izuku thought to himself. Though he didn’t think the next thing he’d say, did he?

“I won’t!” He said, as Shinso caught him in his trance once again.

(Later)

Izuku was taken to the medical wing of the stadium. Recovery Girl kissed Izuku’s wrapped injury, while Lucas placed his hands on Izuku’s fingers to heal the injuries, him grunting mildly in pain. “Mmmmwah! That should do it.” Recovery Girl said, finishing the recovery. “That match with Shinso—I couldn’t smile through it like you would.” Izuku said, Toshinori put his hand behind his back, “I heard some of the things he said to you. Must’ve been painful knowing how much you can relate to him.” He said, “I’m just glad you two didn’t injure yourselves too much.” Lucas said. “Yeah, but I still couldn’t go easy on him. I have to keep my eyes on the prize, aiming for the top. Just like you said.” Chiyo then sighed, “Oh, you poor little darling. You haven’t been putting too much pressure on him again?!” She then sucker punched Toshinori, “It was necessary, and that hurt!” Toshinori explained. “W-Was that necessary, Chiyo-san?” Lucas asked, worriedly. “Don’t you worry about him, sweetie. You go ahead and leave for your match.”

Izuku nodded, “Yeah, good luck, Lucas.” Lucas nodded as he walked out. "O-Okay, I'll be off then."

“Oh yeah. All Might. I had…some kind of vision in the match.” Izuku counted that at least eight or nine people were in his vision. “When I was under Shinso’s control, it felt like my brain was full of fog or something. But when the vision appeared, it completely drove the fog away. That’s when I was finally able to move for a second. Just my fingertips. One of the figures I saw had eyes looked just like yours, All Might.” Izuku explained, “Do you think…all the people who’ve used One For All in the past were there, pushing me on? Like spirits?” He asked, “Spooky. I’m a ghost.” He said, getting in the creepy vibe. “What?! I thought you had answers!” Izuku shot up, slightly startled. “Actually, I saw something like that, too. In my younger days.”

Izuku gasped at that response. “It’s a clear sign that you’re getting closer to making One For All your own power.” Toshinori said, “What was it?” Toshinori tried to think back, “I think it’s a trace of the user’s spirit that’s left behind in One For All when it’s passed on.” Toshinori then explained that Izuku didn’t need to worry about this impeding him or his progress in the future, he was sure of it. “In other words, that vision wasn’t what got rid of the brainwashing effects.”

It was in fact Izuku’s passion that allowed him to overcome Shinso’s power, even if it was only long enough just for a small twitch or wiggling fingertips, it gave enough to time to expel some energy.

Izuku then turned to his side, “Man, that explanation was so-not satisfying.” He whined, “Forget about it! More importantly, shouldn’t you be worrying about who you’re fighting next?” Toshinori asked.

Izuku then realized he should focus on the task ahead, especially this fight. It’s ambiguous to him of whether he’ll be fighting Todoroki…or Lucas.

“Thank you!” Izuku said, running out!

(Outside)

Shoto walked out of his waiting room, already knowing the outcome. “Of course Midoriya won.” He said to himself, realizing that if he doesn’t beat Lucas, he won’t be able to advance. Shoto then walked to his entrance and stopped as soon as he saw someone. “What do you want?” He asked, as it was his father. Enji stared at his son, showing no sense of sensitivity. “You’re acting disgracefully, Shoto.” Shoto said nothing and continued to walk ahead.

“If you simply used the power in your left side, you would’ve had an overwhelming victory in both of the first rounds.” Shoto kept walking as Endeavor kept talking, though he was getting more annoyed with each step. “It’s time to stop this childish rebellion of yours. You have a duty to surpass that imbecile, All Might. Do you understand what I’m saying?” He asked, telling him he was different than his siblings. “You’re my greatest masterpiece.” He finished his words.

“Is that all you have to say to me? I’ll win this match and advance using only Mom’s Quirk. I won’t give you the pleasure of seeing me use yours.” Endeavor looked away. “Even if that works for you in this tournament, you’ll soon find the limits of that power.”

(Okay, two more things)

Lucas prepped himself by taking a deep breath. “Okay. Win or lose, I’m gonna go all out.” Lucas said to himself. He then got a text from his teacher.

(text)

Aizawa: Hey, kid. Just thought I’d text you before the match

Lucas: Oh, hey, Sensei. What’d you need?

Aizawa: I’m wondering what you’ll do. Use your powers or fight normally?

Lucas: I should be fine. I’ll be compromising

Aizawa: You got a strategy in mind? All right then, good luck, Lucas

Lucas: No worries, Sensei. I’ll go all out!

Aizawa: Heh, you’re sounding more confident

(End of text)

Lucas then walked out, ready for the match. He realized that he was more confident, “Yeah…I guess my motivator’s really working.” Lucas then thought of his father, teacher and friends. “Be ready, Shoto. This fight’s one for our friendship.” Lucas said, starting to understand that Shoto and Lucas are now friends. He then remembered he saw Endeavor and thought of Shoto’d childhood.

“I could only imagine growing up with that kinda parent.” Lucas said, shivering slightly. “Papa…” he then thought of his father’s memories of past trauma.

“I’ll make you proud, Papa.” Lucas then said, determined. “That way, you don’t have to worry about me!” Lucas then went out, ready for the match between him and Shoto.

(Time for a one-shot!)

Nezu walked up each step. He managed to get off of work early after being in one of the meetings about the villain attack. He pulled out his phone, wondering how everything was going down.

“Hello?” Toshinori answered the phone. “Hello, Toshi! I’m on my way to watch the final matches! How are things going?” Nezu asked. “Oh, it’s been one thing after the other, sir! Lucas is about to start his match!” Nezu smiled at that, “My dear boy made it to the final match?! I’m so happy for him!” Nezu tried staying optimistic, but he WAS worried Lucas could get gravely injured, however. “Who is he fighting?” He asked, “He’s going up against Todoroki.” Nezu stiffened at that. “I see! Well, I’ll be heading to the hallway near the waiting rooms, then.” Nezu said, deciding to go to the faculty entrance. “By the way, Toshinori. Have you picked up any of those books that I recommended you?” He asked, “O-Oh. Those…Those ones about teaching, right?” He asked, slightly nervous. “I’m going to assume from the nervousness in your tone that you didn’t?” Nezu said, still cheerful. “Perhaps we can discuss this over a meeting, then?” He asked, as a way to push Toshinori to get those books. “A-After this, I’ll be sure to look, sir!” Toshinori said. “Of course, of course!” Nezu said, cheerfully. “That should be all, then! Enjoy watching the matches, old friend!” Nezu said.

(Okay, that’s all for now! I’ll be writing the next chapter specifically for Shoto and Lucas’ fight. I hope you guys’ll like how that goes. I was originally going to call the next chapter another ATLA reference, but I’m still not sure, since neither character will be using fire. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Remember that Jesus died for your sins(doesn’t make it okay to sin), and I hope God is more involved with your lives)

Chapter Text

Chapter 31:

(Okay! Here we go! I hope I’ll do a good job trying to write a decent fight scene. I just hope It’s not too overwhelming or underwhelming. Btw, try to think of some epic battle music that tries to go with this scene, mostly Find Your Flame for Shoto. Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

Izuku made his way back to the rest of the class. “Ah, there you are, Deku!” Ochaco said, impressed by how well he did in the first round. “Come on down, we saved a seat for you.” Tenya then said, pointing to the chair right next to him. He looked over at Mashirao, who gave him a raised fist for how he beat Shinso. Izuku smiled, confident that he was able to do his friend justice.

“Now, welcome to the ring, our next players!” Present Mic said, as the torches for the stadium lit up.  Lucas and Shoto stood in their places.

“He’s showed off some incredible physical prowess, but he’s been a huge mystery. From the Hero Course, it’s Raito!” Hizashi said, Lucas looking slightly nervous at the introduction.

“Versus, an early frontrunner in the competition who’s way too strong for his own good. Someone who rightfully got into the hero course based on recommendations! It’s Shoto Todoroki!

Shoto’’s current emotional state was unidentifiable at the moment. Hizashi then said.

“Raito? Why did he…” Shoto looked at the fact that Lucas wore his hood up and wore sunglasses to covered his eyes. “Oh yeah…he must be concealing his identity.” Shoto said, “But how’s he even able to do that?” Lucas then took a deep breath.

“He has a high chance of beating me if I’m not careful. He’s mentally preparing himself.” Shoto remembered a lot about how Lucas fights. “So long as I keep some distance between me and him, I should be able to defeat Lucas.” Shoto thought to himself.

“You’re angry.” Lucas said, understanding what Shoto was feeling. “What?” Shoto asked, “I-I can see it.” Lucas said, Shoto took a deep breath of his own. “Right. Apologies.” Shoto tried to calm down a bit.

Lucas took another deep breath. “Okay, I gotta keep myself on guard. Shoto’s attacks of ice will be tricky to outmaneuver.” Lucas thought to himself, “I need to get close enough to land a few blows.” Lucas thought.

“Begin!” Nemuri said, Shoto froze the floor beneath him, Lucas jumped up. “I gotta use his reactions against him!” Shoto thought to himself, “Okay, here goes!” Lucas eyes lit up blue under his sunglasses, and he used his powers. “Looks like Raito managed to escape being frozen, but he’ll slip as soon as he lands back on the ground!” Lucas manifested something in his hands to hold. “What the?!” Shoto was shocked.

Lucas had manifested a bo staff out with the same energy he used for psychokinesis.

He used the staff to boost him further into the air! “Surprised, Shoto?” He asked, putting it above his head as he was going in for a strike.

Shoto was shocked, how well Lucas adapted and quickly put up a barrier of ice!

(So, context, right?)

The students that knew Lucas were shocked, as to how he’s managed to make the staff. “H-How’d he do that? Does Sakai have another power?” Tsuyu asked, “No, he doesn’t.” Izuku explained. “Wait, another one?” Ochaco asked, “Lucas and I have been training. I theorized some ideas on how he could use his abilities.” He explained, “And he’s mastered an exploitation of his psychokinesis.” Katsuki looked on as he was shocked. “So, Deku managed to help him use his Quirk another way?!” Katsuki looked on, “That’s not all. Lucas managed to figure out how to use the new one.” Izuku explained.

(Back with the two slight Fire-Benders)

Lucas’s staff was frozen among the shield, just slightly before it could strike Shoto. He lifted himself up and purple-sparkling energy came off him. “Rrrargh!” He punched the ice and shattered it! Shoto managed to escape before he was hit! “W-What was that? …His training. He must’ve found a new way to use his powers.” Shoto realized that was the possibility.

“And we are off to an impressive start, ladies and gentlemen!” Hizashi said, as the crowd was amazed. “Not bad, makes me remember you ARE strong.” Shoto said, still questioning how this is the same timid classmate. “You’re still holding back!” Lucas ran and slid, “I’ll use the ice to MY advantage!” Lucas thought to himself the purple light returned to his feet, as he slid to kick Shoto off balance!

“RGGH!” He grunted in pain, Lucas regained his footing. Shoto tried to place his hand on his shoulder to freeze him before he landed back on the ground. Lucas started grunting and stuttering, as Shoto managed to succeed! Shoto then, used his heat to defrost him, but he used that time to grab Lucas and lift him up, to send him back down, “GYARGH!” He shouted! “And Raito goes down! What will he do next?!” Present Mic said.

(Let’s check on their folks)

Endeavor looked down, seeing that Shoto only used his left side to make sure he didn’t destroy this Raito’s bones. “When is he ever going to use it?” He thought to himself, while analyzing Raito. “That student, it seems he has more than one Quirk, that fire from before included.” Endeavor noticed. He noticed his fire is similar to Shoto’s, although a lot more precise in use. “He’s adaptive, that’s for sure.”

“He’s keeping Todoroki-kun on guard and each attack is a farce to mess with his reaction.” Nezu affirmed. “Although, Todoroki-kun is aware of his tactics and is trying to catch him off guard.” Nezu understood both of their strategies, Lucas played offense to keep Todoroki playing defense and Todoroki trying to find the openings to attack through Lucas’s adaptability.

“Both are trying to get the upper hand on each other and when they collide, neither ends up the victor.” They both affirmed. Lucas and Shoto are locked in combat, neither strategy succeeding.

Enji looked on as his son fought the cloaked boy, less than amused at this struggle. “It’s only a matter of time before he sweeps you, Shoto.” He said.

Nezu looked at his son, slightly worried about his safety. He clutched the edge of the wall, “Lucas, you need to stay strong. Go on the defensive.” Nezu then looked up at and saw a bit of fire, and his fur bristled. “Endeavor…” he was worried if Lucas had used his powers of fire and ice, what would that mean to him.

(So, Horikoshi DIDN’T base Shoto’s story on Zuko’s?)

Shoto sent a barrage of ice Lucas’s way and the boy dodged it. He used his healing abilities to alleviate some of the pain. “Shoot…He got me good.” Lucas thought to himself, “I’m not done yet, I’ve gotta go all out!” Lucas pulled out his staff once his injuries were recovered slightly and threw it at Shoto, “What?!” Shoto tried to create another ice blockade, but he was too late. The staff hit him in his shoulder and knocked him off balance.

“Shoto, that better not be all you have!” Lucas then ran in, jumped up, his hand shone purple again and he punched Shoto down as he fell. Shoto took that, “AAARGH!” He shouted in pain.

(So, I should explain something)

Izuku was absolutely shocked, needless to say. “Lucas’s power…” Ochaco and Tenya looked on, “Midoriya, what on earth is going on?!” Tenya asked, confused.

“That new power. Lucas had trouble channeling it before, what’s making it so strong now?” Izuku asked.

Katsuki looked on, weirded out by the kid. “What’s this idiot’s Quirk?” He asked, “‘New power’, what the heck’s Deku talking about?” Katsuki questioned. He then thought of Deku explaining to him before about how he got his Quirk. “Hold on…”

(So I didn’t really explain a whole lot, did I?)

Lucas waited for Shoto to recover slightly, as his opponent stood back up. Lucas pulled out his staff and threw it again, Shoto quickly evaded and saw that Lucas tried to punch him, Shoto quickly ducked and returned with a kick. “He didn’t use that power on that punch.” Lucas pulled his staff back to block the kick.

Shoto realized they were starting to get closer to the out of bounds.

“If this keeps up, I run the risk of losing.” Shoto then said to himself, Lucas then moved away, realizing that they were near out of bounds. He panted, “I’m getting exhausted.” He thought to himself, “He could’ve pushed me into out of bounds if I didn’t move.”

“A simple push should decide Lucas the victor.” He heard someone say, “What—“

He didn’t have time to think, Shoto quickly tried to send another barrage of ice his way. Lucas tried to move and got hit by an icicle.

“What happened? He should’ve reacted been able to dodge that. No matter.” Shoto decided to use that to his advantage, he ran in to catch Lucas off guard!

“Whoa!” Lucas had barely managed to dodge. “Oh, I get what he’s doing! He’s using MY strategy now! I’ve been relying on the element of surprise.” He didn’t expect Shoto to use physical attacks, so Lucas didn’t have time to heal his injury.

Shoto kicked him against the ice, Lucas felt the impact!

“Sorry, Lucas. But I’m not letting you win!” Shoto said, pushing him further towards the out of bounds. Lucas realized he was really close to losing.

“H-Heh…Yeah, you’re right.” Lucas said, understanding he was already beat. Shoto looked at him, confused.

“Good luck, Shoto.” Lucas stopped fighting and was pushed out of bounds. “Raito is out of bounds! Todoroki advances to the next round!” Nemuri said, as the crowd cheered for them!

“That was INCREDIBLE, ladies and gents!” Present Mic shouted to the audience. “Let’s hear it for our two students!”

The audience cheered for the fight.

Lucas looked on, taking a deep breath. Shoto looked over at his old man, Endeavor walked on. “I told you. I’m not giving you that pleasure of me using your Quirk.” Shoto said, though he couldn’t hear.

Shoto approached his opponent, “You were formidable.” Lucas smiled, “Yeah, likewise, Shoto.” He said, “Huh, have I been saying your first name this entire time?” He asked.

(Later)

Lucas walked toward the waiting room, Chiyo-san and he healed up his injuries, as he waited for Shoto. “There you are, my precious pup!” Nezu said, happily. Lucas looked happy, “Papa!” Lucas hugged his father, “What are you doing here? I thought you were working.” Lucas picked him up, “I finished my meeting about the USJ incident, so I decided to come see how the Sports Festival was going.” Nezu said, patting his boy’s hair. Lucas looked down, “So…Y-You saw my match?” He asked, “Of course! You were incredible, son!” Nezu said, “S-Sorry I didn’t win, though, Papa.” Lucas apologized, “My dear boy, what did I tell you about being hard on yourself?” Nezu said, hugging his son tightly. “I’m proud that you gave it your all!” Lucas realized that his father was hugging him super tightly.

“O-Oh no, I awoke Papa Bear Nezu!” Lucas said, “I-I worried you, didn’t I?” He asked, Nezu shot up defensively, “Oh no, of course not, pup! It was Endeavor I was more concerned about.” Nezu explained.

“Wait…you knew?” Lucas asked. Nezu looked ashamed, “I found out about what Endeavor was doing to his children too late.” Lucas was shocked, “C-Children?” He asked, now more afraid. “Unfortunately, yes. Endeavor has four children.” Nezu explained, “I assume Mr. Todoroki must’ve told you about his father’s Quirk Marriage?” Lucas nodded his head, “H-How could he?” Lucas asked, it was hard to believe what happened to Shoto. He took a deep breath, and started tearing up. “How could someone do that to their own children?” Lucas then asked, sadly. “You need to remember not everyone is like that, son.” Nezu then said, kindly. Lucas hugged his dad super tight, “Thanks for just being there, Papa.” Nezu wanted to cry, “There’s no need for thanks, Lucas, you’re my son.” Nezu then said. They both let go. “You go on, now, okay? You tell Mr. Todoroki congratulations, as well!” He then encouraged his son.

Lucas then nodded his head and walked out of the waiting room. He dried his eyes.

(I wonder how long the hallway was)

Lucas sat down at the seats with the rest of his friends and classmates. “Shoto! First! I wanted to say congratulations!” Lucas said, Shoto looked at him, smiling softly. “Thanks, but my battle’s not over yet.” Shoto then said to him. Izuku looked on as he was pitted against Shoto in his next round. Their war was going to begin. “You did well, too, Lucas.” Shoto then said, “You were pretty precise on using your powers.” Lucas nodded in understanding, as he sat down and watched the next match, he was lost in thought about something.

“Um, what’s wrong, Lucas?” Izuku asked. “Well…I don’t know why…but these tournament matches in the Sports Festival reminded me of a dream I had last night.” Lucas explained.

The students around him were all, “Wut?” They squinted their eyes at this.

“What was the dream about?” Izuku asked, “Well, it started with…Mario I think. He was fighting Kirby in an arena and then…Mario got launched into space by a cannon ball.” Lucas explained, Shoto simply nodded, “Where were you?” Lucas looked back, “I was near some old ruins, fighting Wario in a biker outfit…and I was fighting with a Squirtle. By the way, does anyone here play Pokémon?” Lucas asked.

(Okay, I think I’ve done a good job of showing off a decent fight. Sorry this chapter took a bit of time to make. I’m sure you thought I wanted Lucas to win, but I didn’t. As if I would ruin the start of Shoto’s later newfound bond with Izuku. Honestly, I’ve been kinda worrying about my writing lately over some pretty dumb things, I guess. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Remember not to worry or be afraid even in these times, because God is always with you)

Chapter Text

Chapter 32:

(Hi, I’m back! Been a few months since the last chapter, but I’m back! Okay, Ochaco vs. Katsuki! This’ll be something, I’m sure! Anyways, I’ve changed the name, I’m sure that’s a shock. But after learning what the word for Sunflower was in Japanese, I figured that could be a better fit for Lucas. Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

“My eyes…are a different color now?” Claus asked his friends. Fuel explained to his best friend that his once teal eyes now had a highlight of purple glowing off from them. “That’s…That’s weird. I didn’t realize lightning could do that.” Claus then said.

“Yeah, you’ll be more surprised that lightning doesn’t work like that, genius!” Kumatora said, still scared for her friend.

They were still wondering how Claus ended up surviving that strike of lightning. “E-Either way, d-don’t touch me, I could electrocute you guys.” Claus said, still feeling some of the electricity in his system. “Ruff ruff. (We should take you back home, Claus.)” Boney said, worried about his friend.

“No…I-I can handle this. We’re three hours away from the lab.” Claus said. Kumatora took a deep breath, “We’ll trek back to my room back in Club T. We can’t risk the possibility of getting killed by Thunder Tower.” Kumatora advised.

Claus should’ve realized it was on its testing run. The Pigmasks shoot into the forest before testing it on the civilians who aren’t supporting them. “You’re right, let’s go back.”

The four of them walked back to get out of the clearing. They had to hurry, though, there was still some lightning being struck nearby. “Claus, are you sure you can walk?” Fuel asked.

“I’m fine, Fuel. Sur-surprisingly enough.” Claus stuttered, hoping that was just from anxiety rather than getting struck.

“My eyes are purple now…but why? How does lightning change that?” Claus didn’t understand that part of this whole new…development.

At that moment, lightning was closer.

“It’s coming back this way!” Fuel shouted, “Let’s go!”

The four villagers then started running as they continue to venture back to Club T through the forest.

Claus looked back and around to see where the next strike would hit, making sure they weren’t near it, he could see a few scurrying animals and Chimeras running for shelter from the lightning and a bit of fire from each strike that was before. Claus then saw a light shooting above Fuel, “Fuel, look out!” Claus pushed his best friend out of the way, to take the blast!

“CLAUS!” The three of them shouted, but then they were absolutely shocked.

Claus was taking in the lightning into his system. His eyes lit up in that moment. Claus put his hands up, then…the lightning turned from yellow to the colors it turned into the first time Claus got struck by lightning: Teal, but primarily purple. Claus shot the lightning back into the sky, he could feel it leaving his body.

Claus took a deep breath, he was feeling so much pain. “Don’t take me to a doctor!” Claus shouted in panic. “I-I can handle this…” Claus the felt the pain being alleviated. Claus then looked at himself and saw that there was a green light surrounding his body. “Wh-What?” Claus was hyperventilating, as the light dispersed.

“Wh-What’s happening to me?” Claus asked, afraid of what’s going on with this. Kumatora took charge of the group, “L-Let’s figure that out, later. Come on! We’re close to my room.”

(Meanwhile…guess who’s back…back again)

Nezu quickly made his way to the infirmary, deciding to watch the rest of the match from there. “Hello, Chiyo-san!” the “mouse” greeted, “Oh! Principal! You’re here, early. I take it the meeting went okay?” Recovery Girl had said. “Of course! Our investigation is still underway, and not only that, we had discussed repairs and renovations for our security.” Nezu explained, Shuzenji nodded in response. “I hope you managed to get here in time to see Lucas’s match.” She said to him, “I was right on time! He did very well!” Nezu was proud to see his son use his skills and strategize efficiently. But he did take note of how Lucas fought in the match, “So, you aren’t mad he lost?” Shuzenji asked, “No! Not at all! In fact, I’m glad he’s helping out with our medic team.” Nezu explained. “Not only that, but I’m worried about Endeavor and his reaction to seeing Lucas’s powers. I think it’s better if he stays here for now.”

(Back to the matches)

“Welcome back to the finals, everyone! Sorry for that long wait!” Present Mic shouted through the microphone! Getting hyped up since the last two matches! The grand return means there must be time for the other competitors.

“Even beautiful flowers have thorns! The assassin from 1-B, Ibara Shiozaki!”

Ibara walked up to the arena, ready to win, because Kendo gave her this opportunity.

“Versus the boy with the electric pesonality! A great hero in the making! Denki Kaminari!”

“Give them mad feels!” Present Mic said, “I wanna see a super flashy battle this time…”

Ibara rose her hand, “Excuse me!” She shouted to Hizashi.

“Please pardon the interruption, but I’m not sure why you called me an assassin. I’ve come to the festival in search of victory, not to take my opponent’s life.” Ibara believed that that wouldn’t line up with the values of a hero at all.

Lucas nodded his head, “Shiozaki-san does have a point.”

“Right, I’m sorry!” Hizashi said.

“Gentlemen, I didn’t enter UA for wicked and selfish reasons.” Ibara explained her reason, “But to spread salvation to others. It is my humble goal to spread true good across this world.”

“Listen, I said I was sorry. That was my bad, okay?” Hizashi apologized again.

Denki thought she would be a jerk, like the other students they had met in 1-B so far. “Look at those big beautiful eyes, and she looks like she’s strong, too.” Denki starting crushing on her, “Come on, you idiot, remember this is a competition.” Denki then decided that he’d ask her out after he’d win this!

“So, anyway, BEGIN!”

“Whaddya say we go out after this?” Denki asked, “I’d be happy to treat you to a bite.”

Ibara looked up in surprise.

“…And comfort you after your loss. ‘Cuz this is gonna be over in two seconds, honey!” Denki sent a wave of electricity all over the ground.

Ibara turned around and shot her vines from her hairs. This in turn created a shield for her to be protected from Kaminari’s electricity. Denki looked surprised as his Quirk was overused, he saw the ground was shook as vines grabbed him and lifted him up into the air.

Denki’s currently short-circuiting, so there was no way he’d win. Ibara had won this!

Midnight called it, “The winner is Shiozaki! She advances on!” She said.

The crowd went wild for the match. Ibara shut her eyes, as she seemed to be praying. “I am just so thankful I was able to make the most of the opportunity I was given!” Ibara had won her first match, she’s already making her friends proud.

Denki was carried off the field while she walked away.

“She seems nice.” Lucas was clapping, happily. “It’s a shame for Kaminari, though.” Tokoyami said. “O-Oh, Fumikage. I-I never apologized for the Cavalry Battle. So…sorry.” Lucas apologized. “No need to apologize. Dark Shadow’s fine.” Fumikage had clarified. “I accept your apology, all the same.”

“Oh yeah! Way to represent Class 1-B!” The two of them heard Tetsutetsu say! Lucas smiled, “Man, she’s good.” Kyoka had said.

“Guess he was right, the match really was over in 2 seconds!” Neito has said to Class 1-A, which shocked a few students, “I wonder if his real Quirk is the ability to tell the future! Hey, wasn’t Class 1-A supposed to be so much better than us?” He asked, mockingly, laughing.

Lucas looked over, “Are you okay?” Lucas asked, slightly concerned.

“Why? Are you finally going to mock me—?” Lucas continued to look confused, “Oh, h-hi.”

Lucas said, Neito looked behind him, but didn’t realize as Itsuka had knocked him out.

“Sorry about him.” She said, kindly.

“I hate that guy.” Were the thoughts of the people acknowledging his smug attitude.

“U-Uh, can y-you tell Shiozaki-san congratulations for me?” Lucas asked, kinda nervous around Itsuka.

“Oh okay, sure!”

Ochaco looked on as she would be ready for her match against Katsuki much later. She heard Deku mumbling, he was writing stuff down in his hero analysis. The other students looked on, kind of worried about Izuku.

Katsuki grew more and more annoyed with each muttered he heard from Deku.

Izuku took note of Ibara’s strange, theorizing if she learned moves similar to that of Kamui Woods.

Wondering possibilities of how to defeat her, he was growing anxious trying to figure that last bit out.

Ochaco smiled, needing to calm her friend down. “Maybe you should take a moment to relax before planning a few matches ahead.” She advised, which snapped Izuku out of his muttering stage. He covered his mouth in embarrassment, “Oh! Sorry! Sometimes, I don’t realize I’m talking out loud while I’m taking notes. It’s not everyday I get to see incredible Quirks from beyond our class.”

Ochaco giggled a bit, “Ah, Actually. I’ve been taking notes on everybody in our class. Here’s what I got from your Zero Gravity.”

Ochaco stiffened at that, Deku basically confessed that he was studying her power. She had to admit to herself it was a little creepy. “You know, Deku, I’ve always known that you’re amazing. You got so much drive and focus in you, and the Sports Festival is reminding me of that.” She explained, returning her attention to the next match. Izuku questioned what that meant, as Present Mic announced the next match was starting up. Ochaco looked on, determined like how she was before the Sports Festival began.

“Time for the fourth match! Get ready to watch two new players duke it out!”

The crowd cheered as the next two competitors came out. The torches re-lit.

“He’s the kid with engines in his legs! Tenya Iida from the Hero Course!” Tenya stood sternly at his opponent.

“Versus a fully equipped gadget-dynamo! The Support Course’s Mei Hatsume!” Mei stood ready!

“You got this, Tenya!” Lucas said, “Yeah, Iida!” Ochaco said.

Izuku readied his notes.

Rikido was the first to notice that Tenya was putting on some sort of gear before the match. “Hero Course students can’t put on Support Gear unless they have to. And you didn’t fill out any of the proper paperwork for that.” Nemuri said to him.

Tenya was shocked, “I didn’t know that was the rule. Aoyama got to wear his belt, so I thought it was fine!” Tenya confessed that he didn’t know, to which Midnight informed him that Yuga had already filled out the paperwork to wear his belt for the activities. Iida bowed respectfully and apologized. “It’s just that…my heart was moved by my opponent’s sportsmanship. Even though she’s from the Support Course, she wanted this to be as fair a match as possible, to make it this far, to have a fair fight.” That’s why Iida wanted to wear the gear, in the spirit of fairness, as a way to honor Mei’s integrity. Kayama was…let’s say…enamored by the “youthful vigor.” She was willing to allow it. The other members supervising the Sports Festival agreed as well.

Izuku looked a little confused, Lucas took notice of this. “What’s wrong?” Lucas asked, “It’s just…that doesn’t seem like something Hatsume would do.” Izuku remembered why she wanted to be a part of Izuku’s team in the first place. “Unless…”

They both saw that she had some sort of microphone on, the match began. Tenya started running toward her, she stood there and spoke. “Bet you love how fast that gear makes you, huh, Iida?” She asked, Tenya questioning why she had a microphone on.

Hizashi and Aizawa noticed that Iida was wearing speakers. “Don’t your legs feel lighter than usual? That’s to be expected, because I designed that gear specifically to improve one’s speed and mobility. But of course…”

She used another device she had on to avoid Iida’s frontal assault. “I can avoid your attack with ease, thanks to my hydraulic attachments!”

Nezu simply laughed in the moment.

Mei’s true goal in this match was to sponsee her gear to tons of other companies, and she was only using Iida as example.

This match went on for ten minutes, and as soon as Mei had finished her demonstration, she walked out of bounds!

“Uh, Hatsume stepped out of bounds. So, Iida advances to the next round!” Nemuri had said, Tenya.

Lucas simply kept a nervous smile on, as he remained positive. “W-Well, at least Tenya advances to the next round.” he said.

“I can’t believe I let you trick me!” Tenya shouted at her.

Mei walked away, “Sorry about that, I needed to use you to make a name for myself.”

Izuku was shivering, “She even made it sound she was doing him a favor.” Izuku then said, returning to his notes. “She’s so driven…”

As the two of them were talking, Ochaco was looking down, she got out of her seat and walked away.

(Later)

The next match was between UA’s current comedic duo, Mina Ashido vs. Yuga Aoyama.

Mina chuckled slightly, “This match is going to be a piece of cake.”

“I do believe you’re going to be eating those words, mademoiselle.” Yuga had said, ever so dramatic.

“Come on, Mina! You can do it!” Tsuyu had said!

Izuku and Lucas went through the notes, “I think it’s safe to assume that Aoyama will keep a safe distance, to keep Aoyama at bay.” Izuku explained.

“The only way Ashido could win is if she were to manage to defeat him in close combat.”

Lucas nodded, “Then, a viable strategy would best be evasion, which is something she can do from what our team saw during the cavalry battle. Of course, this isn’t taking account if she can balance herself.”

They watched as the two fought.

Aoyama sent out a shot of lasers at Ashido, while she dodged each one before using her Quirk to skate.

The two were training partners for their first exercises, so they have the knowledge of how their power’s work. But Mina knows Yuga’s weakness. She continued to dodge each attack of Yuga’s lasers!

Her plan was working, Yuga was starting to look nauseous! “Here’s a big one!” He shot a bigger laser at it!

“Ow…my tummy…” Yuga said. Mina smirked, launching her acid at his belt! “Here’s my shot!”

The acid was burning Yuga’s clothes and his pants nearly fell down!

“For my finishing move!” She went in, and punched him straight in the jaw.

“Okay, that’s my cue!” Lucas had to go down and help Recovery Girl out with Yuga’s injuries, as he was basically knocked out. “See you guys back in a bit!” Lucas said, leaving the seats.

“Aoyama has fainted! The winner of this match is Ashido!”

The crowd cheered for her, as the press continued to take picture.

Izuku continued to take notes on the matches, he wasn’t expecting Mina to be so strong. She exceeded the expectations he had of this match.

(Next match, let’s go!)

The battle between Momo Yaoyorozu and Fumikage Tokoyami was underway!

“How do you think this’ll turn out? Any clue?” Mashirao asked Izuku.

“Timing is going to the key here.” Izuku noted, Mashirao looked on, “Oh, how so?”

“Present Mic’s description of Tokoyami was accurate. His Quirk, Dark Shadow is both great at attacking and defending. He can also call upon the creature instantaneously, so he’ll most likely start the match with a preemptive strike.”

Momo thought to herself, as she came up with a sound strategy to take on Fumikage. With a simple shield, she could block Tokoyami’s attacks. She needed to act fast.

“Then if I have enough time to act, I could…”

“Next match, begin!”

Her thoughts were interrupted by Hizashi’s shouting, giving Fumikage the opportune moment to send Dark Shadow her way! “Go, Dark Shadow!” Fumikage said, his creature shooting out. “I’ve got her!”

“Quickly, a shield!” Momo quickly created a shield, which managed to deflect the attack from Dark Shadow, in doing so pushed her back a bit.

“Now’s my turn to attack!” Momo tried to make a weapon in that moment, with Dark Shadow distracting her with another strike.

“I can’t focus on my Quirk!” She thought to herself. Dark Shadow then went in for another strike, knocking her shield away from her.

Momo acted quickly in making another shield, with Dark Shadow launching another attack her way, pushing her back more.

Momo looked at him, confused, he had stopped attacking her. She questioned why, but she needed to act quickly deciding to use now to make a staff with her Quirk. “Yaoyorozu, you’re out!”

Momo realized her mistake, she wasn’t paying attention to Dark Shadow pushing her back. When she changed her stance, she placed her foot into out of bounds.

She had lost. In incredible celerity, no less. “This match goes to…Tokoyami!” Nemuri had said.

Fumikage brought Dark Shadow back to his side, and he bowed respectfully, before walking out. “Yikes, what a fast overwhelming victory!” Hizashi had shouted, as the audience cheered, even giving great respect for Fumikage’s Quirk.

Momo was shocked, “I…lost? I…didn’t even…do anything.” She said to herself, immensely devastated.

Izuku looked on in shock, he wasn’t expecting this match to be so quick. “Tokoyami is way too powerful. I can’t believe he forced her out of bounds by focusing attacks on her shield.” Izuku noted, the plan was swift and simple. Mashirao even concluded that he wasn’t aiming to harm her.

“I feel bad for her…” Ojiro then said, Izuku looked down, upset. And then he noticed something…

Ochaco’s drink’s ice had melted, and she was nowhere to be seen. As the next match started, Hizashi called out that these two had redundant Quirks.

That’s right, it’s now the turns of Eijirou Kirishima and Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu.

Their pictures were quite literally the same poses.

Tetsutetsu let out a huge shout as his name was addressed.

Eijirou then cried, before noting that their fighting abilities will be the same.

“Make us proud, Tetsutetsu! Win just like Ibara did!” Itsuka shouted.

The two redundant-Quirk-users charged towards each other. They immediately collided their punches with each other.

(Meanwhile…)

Tenya looked upset as he walked into their waiting room. “Hey, Iida, you did great out there…” Tenya heard Ochaco say, he wasn’t expecting her to be in here, “Oh, Uraraka—“ as Tenya looked up, he saw that she looked angry, but was smiling. “Whoa, what’s with that face?! Ahh!!” Tenya was started, “My face?” She put her hand behind her head, “Oh, it’s nothing. I guess I’m not good at hiding how nervous I am.” She said.

“Oh, I get that. You ARE up against Bakugo, after all. Not exactly an easy match.” Tenya said, “Yeah…I’m kinda scared. But you know, after seeing your match, I feel a little better.” Ochaco said, “What’s that supposed to mean?” Tenya asked, but the door opened up again.

“Uraraka…” it was Izuku, “Deku…Why aren’t you out there watching the matches?” She asked, “Well, most of them ended up how I expected. And it looks like Kirishima’s fight’s going to drag on for a while.”

Ochaco grabbed her wrist, “I’m next, so this is it.” She said, “My fight.”

“Maybe it won’t be so bad. Bakugo wouldn’t use the full extent of his power on a girl, right?” Tenya asked Izuku for confirmation, but Izuku told him he would. Ochaco grunted, now more nervous, “Besides, everyone’s trying to get the top spot in these games. Even if she wasn’t fighting Kacchan, I don’t think anyone would hold back.” Izuku explained. “You’ve helped me so much, it’s my turn to help you.” Izuku pulled out his notebook, thinking this is how he can repay Ochaco in this way.

“I’ve got a plan on how you can use your Quirk against Kacchan.” Izuku suggested.

Tenya put his arms up, “Hey! Well, all right, this is perfect!” Tenya said.

Ochaco smiled, “Thank you so much for doing that. But no, sorry.”

Izuku and Tenya looked confused, “you’re wonderful, Deku. I keep seeing that, over and over again.” She said, “During the cavalry battle, I told you it was important to team up with friends. Now that I think about, I might’ve been trying to rely on you to get by.” Ochaco looked down, as she explained.

“That’s why…When Iida said he was trying his best to defeat you, I actually felt kind of embarrassed for myself.” She walked up to the door, as Izuku just said her name.

“So it’s fine. Really.” Ochaco said, “Everyone’s facing their future and giving this their best. That means we’re ALL rivals. Even you and me, Deku.” She said, she turned to him. Ochaco had given him a shaking thumbs up and a smile. “Guess I’ll see you in the finals.”

(Meanwhile)

Lucas was walking in the hallway, second to take off his hood and glasses for now. “Okay, from here on, I’ll be needed in the infirmary.” Lucas thought to himself.

“Flower-Boy.” Lucas then heard a voice in front of him. “O-Oh…Bakugo-san. Hello…” Lucas felt his heartbeat moving faster, so he took a deep breath and kept a brave face.

“Since you’re here, wanted to ask you something.” Katsuki said, razor-focused on his upcoming match.

“W-What is it?” Lucas asked, “Deku’s power.” Katsuki then said, “I knew that Quirkless loser most of my childhood. And I’ve never seen him be able to do what he can do now.” Katsuki explained, “And since you seem to hold so much power…tell me. Did you give Deku one of yours?” Katsuki asked, wondering if this kid could give his powers to others.

Lucas looked on, confused. “Is this because of what he said before? Then, no.” Lucas answered, “I’m not the person who gave Izuku his Quirk, as he put it.” Lucas pretended that he didn’t know more than what Izuku told Katsuki their first day of training.

Katsuki looked back at him, he saw fear in this kid, but he also saw anger. “That so?” Katsuki then asked, “Then, what’s your Quirk?”

Lucas put his hand behind his head, scratching it nervously. “It’s called PSI. And I see no reason to reveal all the details to you, Bakugo-san.”

Katsuki grunted, in a hint of anger. Bakugo shoved Lucas as he walked passed. “Flower-Boy’s hiding something about his Quirk. And he definitely knows something about Deku’s, as well.” Katsuki thought to himself,

“Whatever. Get out of my way, then. I need to crush that girl, what’s-her-face.”

Lucas stopped in his tracks, “Her’s name’s Ochaco Uraraka.” The boy then said to him, Katsuki looked at him. Why’d that anger the kid so much?

“Her name’s Ochaco, my name’s Lucas, and ‘Deku’s’ name is Izuku.” Lucas showed visible anger towards Katsuki.

Katsuki grunted in annoyance, “Not my fault I can’t remember the name’s of nobodies, Flower-Boy.”

Lucas watched him leave, taking a deep breath. “Part of me wants Ochaco to defeat him…” Lucas thought to himself, steadying his breathing. “No. I can’t wish for that, that makes me no different than him.” Lucas then said, trying to stay emotionally calm about this.

“Good luck, Ochaco.”

(As they were talking)

Kirishima and Tetsutetsu were still going at it with each blow, landing one to the next. This was their final moment, they had managed to knock each other out.

Present Mic shouted about how long their fight was going on, finally that it was over.

Nemuri then looks at the two of them to determine what happens next for these two. “They’re both out! It’s a draw!”

The two were then carried out to the infirmary, but thankfully, the pros were appreciative to them for their Quirks, even if they were redundant. “While we wait for Kirishima and Tetsutetsu to recover, let’s move on to the next battle!”

The monitor displayed Katsuki Bakugo vs. Ochaco Uraraka!

Shoto looked on from the sidelines, wondering who his future opponent would be after he defeats Midoriya.

Tsuyu looked on, kinda nervous. “This might be the most disturbing matchup.” She said, Kyoka looking on anxious. “I know, I almost don’t want to watch it.” she said.

“Do your best. You got this.” Izuku then said, hoping that Ochaco’s gonna win this match.

(Okay, here we are! I hope I guys enjoyed this! I hope this story’s still good, if you guys considered it. I’m trying to keep Claus and Lucas consistent with who they are towards their friends and family, and that’s a bit of a challenge of course, but I hope I did well. Next time, we’ll see how Ochaco handles herself. Meanwhile, I will keep going with Claus slowly gaining his powers. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Remember that Jesus rose from death and defeated it for our sakes!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 33:

(Okay! Now we get to Ochaco vs. Katsuki! And of course the current occasional chapter intro with Claus. I promise these won’t last long and that they’ll start serving a purpose later. For now, just enjoy the chapter! ...That's not sarcasm, don't think otherwise, please? :) )

Claus and the others reconvened at Club T, trying to figure out this newfound occurrence with Claus surviving not one, but TWO strikes of lightning. The boy looked into the mirror and saw what was new about his reflection. Though he still bared the same teal eyes, but the reflection revealed the purple highlight Fuel mentioned was true. “How…” Claus wondered what would happen if he showed this new feature to his Mom and Dad. How freaked out would they be that he survived literal lightning?! Here’s hoping he wasn’t just losing it. “So much happening and so little answers…” Claus thought to himself, “Claus? Are you okay?” Fuel asked from the door. “Y-Yeah, I’ll be out in a second.” Claus finished up bandaging where the wounds are, which reminded him of the fact that his injuries were healed by some weird green light.

Claus walked out to see his friends with worried looks on their faces. “I…I think I should be good. I mean, I sent the lightning out, right?” Claus asked. Kumatora walked up to him, “Kumatora, what are you—?”

Kumatora then proceeded to poke Claus’s forehead. “Whoa, hold it!” Claus said, “What? Best way to determine if you’re free to touch right now.” Kumatora bluntly said, Claus looked annoyed. “Wha—Do you a death wish?!” he asked. Kumatora rolled her eyes, “Dude, you’re fine. Anyways, we need to figure out what that is, right?” She asked.

Claus brushed his hair as he sat down on a chair, Boney sat next to him. “So, how do you feel right now?” Fuel asked, concerned. “I’m feeling fine. I mean, like we just…proved, the lightning’s outta my system, so…” Claus said, “BUT THAT DOESN’T JUST HAPPEN, DOES IT? I SHOULD BE DEAD, AND NOW I’M LEGITIMATELY FREAKED OUT AND—“ Kumatora slapped him, “Get it together, kid!” She said. Fuel looked a little lost in thought, pulling out something from his journal. Boney whimpered, “Hrmmmm…! (Please don’t start freaking out, Claus. Take a deep breath.)” he said, Claus held his hand over his cheek that was slapped, he took a deep breath. “Pick a calming technique and only one, please.” Claus said, now turning to Fuel and wondering what he’s doing.

“There’s one theory I think makes sense, right now.” Fuel said, “And it also relates to how you can hear Boney’s voice.” he opened a page from his notes, explaining something that some of the Pigmasks called “Quirks & Special Abilities.”

“Okay, out with it, what’s this ‘Quirk’ thing?” Claus said, Fuel studied his notes. “Basically, in true comic book fashion, people all over the world now have this genetic element that allows them to have super powers. And while some people like me have no powers, the vast majority of the world have these Quirks. That’s what I remember hearing, sneaking into the boot camp that one time.” Fuel explained.

Claus, Kumatora and Boney looked at Fuel, dumbfounded. “They really explained all of that, what is this, some kinda comic book?” Kumatora explained.

“Okay, but my parents don’t even have these ‘Quirks’, so why am I special?” Fuel began to flip through his pages, “Maybe your family HAS the genetic material for it, but it skipped your parents’s generation?” Fuel theorized, “What about your grandpa?”

“Grandpa? No! Not once has he ever had these abilities!” Claus said, “I would’ve seen him use them for any time he got hurt.”

Claus then thought about this ‘Quirk’ thing. None of the four of them had ever been out to the main land, so the possibility of that isn’t impossible. Claus took another deep breath, “Double Besides, I’ve been hearing Boney speak since I could write. My eyes were never purple or any of this.”

Fuel put his notes back, “Maybe you’re a late bloomer. That apparently is also possible.” Kumatora just rolled her eyes, “Point is, Claus, you got some weird powers now. We’ll just call them Super-Healing and Thunder for now, I guess?”

Fuel’s eyes lit up, “That’s actually a good idea! Let’s give your powers a name!” Claus looked dumbfounded, again.

“What?” He asked, smirking, but cringing. “Think about it, we come up with a cool name for your superpowers, right?” Fuel asked. Claus felt his anxiousness subside as Fuel kept his spirits up in the moment. “Okay, we’ll call it…” Claus wasn’t good with names, coming up with suggestions like PK Power, Elemental Burst or anything weird. Weirdly enough, he thought of a name that sounds too perfect, it almost unsettles him. Claus nodded, “Okay, we’ll call it…PSI.”

(Back on the other side of the world)

Ochaco stood on her side of the arena, determined to win against Bakugo. As Present Mic introduced their names, even saying that he was personally rooting for her over Katsuki. “You’re the one who screws with gravity, isn’t that right, Pink-Cheeks?” Katsuki asked, keeping his all too common glare.

“Pink-Cheeks?!” Ochaco asked, confused. “Well, if you’re gonna give up, do it now.” Katsuki insisted, telling her he wouldn’t hold anything back. Ochaco looked a little nervous, but started to stand her ground.

(At the bleachers) 

“Midoriya, I’m curious…” Tenya put up his arm, robotically. “What was that strategy you said would give Uraraka a chance against Bakugo?” Tenya asked.

Izuku held up his Hero Analysis journal, “Honestly, it wasn’t really much of a plan. Kacchan’s so strong…”

Izuku explained that Katsuki almost has never any openings when it comes to close combat, “The more he moves, the more he sweats, which just makes his Quirk more powerful.” Izuku said, remembering his fight with Katsuki on the class’s first day of combat training. “He’s gotten really good at using his explosions to move in the air.” Izuku explained, “But if Uraraka can touch him, she can use her Quirk to make him float in the air. She could send him out of bounds. That’s why…It’s obvious what Uraraka needs to do to win.” With Izuku’s explanation out of the way, Hizashi then shouted that the match was on!

Ochaco ran in, charging at Katsuki! “Giving up isn’t an option for me!” She said.

“Wow, look at her go! All she has to do is touch Kacchan one time.” Tenya looked back at his friend, “But it won’t be easy. You know Bakugo’s not gonna let her get too close to him.” Izuku knew what was happening in that possibility.

“Which is why he won’t attack!” Izuku realized that Katsuki would focus more on counterattack.

Katsuki raised his hand up, “And now you die.” he said, Izuku noted that using a right-hook is always how he starts a fight. Ochaco realized she had him where she wanted. “There.” she thought to herself. “Here he comes!” Ochaco lifted her arms up before Katsuki sent an explosion her way. “If I can dodge this move…!” She thought to herself.

Katsuki blasted her before she could get too close. Some debris had been formed in that attack.

“Uraraka!” Izuku and Tenya said, worried.

(Meanwhile in the medical room)

“Ochaco!” Lucas said, worried about his friend. Lucas knew Katsuki wasn’t trying to kill her, but that explosion was near close to make him worry. Nezu looked on, curious. “Looks like Mr. Bakugo isn’t showing mercy.” he said. Lucas looked annoyed as he kept watching. “Looks like his goal so far is to keep her at bay.” Lucas noted in his mind. “Ochaco’s best bet is to outwit Bakugo-san if at all possible.” 

(Back with Ochaco)

“Stupid! Saw it coming and I still couldn’t get out of the way.” She berated herself. Katsuki kept a silent fury look on his face. “You should’ve dropped out of the match.” he said to her, using another right-hook! “There’s no way you can beat me!” he said, creating another explosion. He thought he had Ochaco pinned to the ground, when the smoke cleared, it was revealed to be just her gym shirt. While Katsuki realized this, Ochaco came out from behind him.

“This is my chance to make him float!” Ochaco thought to herself, going in for the opening.

Katsuki’s reaction time was incredible, as he sent another explosion to knock her back. Ochaco fell back and rolled before she could land back onto her feet.

“Look at that reaction time!” Sero had said, “Seriously, the dude’s insane. You can’t get the drop on him.” Denki said, “And since Uraraka can’t use her Quirk unless she touches him. His fast reflexes put her at a disadvantage.”

Katsuki sent another wave, “TOO SLOW!” he shouted at her, Ochaco flinched slightly upon the attack’s incoming. Rubble being created by each blast.

Izuku and Tenya looked on, worried about this outcome. Ochaco was having a hard time, they knew that would happen. But it was much harder than they expected.

(yk, once I heard “counterattack” I thought of the iconic theme from XC2, I played during this scene and it worked)

Lucas looked on, all that was shouting in his head, “You got this, Ochaco!” Although he was worried for his friend’s wellbeing, he saw that there was a burning determination that was firing her up. “Wait a sec…” Lucas analyzed Ochaco’s movements with each strike Katsuki sends her way. “Wait a sec…” Lucas’s eyes widened in a sense of realization.

“I’VE GOT YOU!” She shouted at him, getting another chance to use her Quirk. Katsuki sent another wave of his Quirk’s damage.

Kyoka shut her eyes, not wanting to watch anymore. Tsuyu in her trademark pose, “Is she okay?” She asked, “I can’t watch this!” Kyoka said.

Izuku and Lucas both had worried expressions as the battle kept going. Katsuki would send explosion after explosion, while Ochaco would use every opportunity she could find to reach him. “THIS ISN’T OVER YET!” she shouted. Katsuki could see another place she was coming from as the smoke kept clearing. Katsuki sent another attack to keep her at bay, with her seemingly taking it head on that last time. Rubble was flying into the air alongside Ochaco.

“Looks like she’s not resting between attacks despite being exploded.” Hizashi said over the mic, lamenting the poor girl.

Katsuki created practically an explosion-vortex, breaking the ground and creating more smoke. “Uraraka…” Izuku hardly managed to say.

(I heard uh, Class 1-B’s voice had some input, let’s hear from him)

Neito overheard a pro say how Ochaco’s first strategy didn’t work and now she’s getting desperate. The blonde chuckled, “You idiots. Look closer.”

(So, where’s Lucas in this chapter? In the medical room)

Lucas analyzed the pattern as best he could. Nezu smiled, “Looks like you’re noticing something, my boy.” the “mouse” said. Lucas then saw when Katsuki sent another attack and it clicked. “I know what she’s doing!” Lucas said, smiling!

(Back outside where the action is)

Smoke was clearing out again, Cementoss could hear some of the audience members saying maybe he should do something because things seem like they’ve gotten worse.

Ochaco watched as the Katsuki’s silhouette was emerging from the smoke. Ochaco tried charging once more before another explosion went off.

“This is shameful!” One pro had said, “Listen, kid. You really want to be a hero? Then stop acting like a bully!”

Katsuki payed no attention to anyone save for his opponent, as they just told him to send her out of bounds and stop torturing her.

The audience started booing Katsuki, “…And honestly, I kinda agree with what they’re saying—ARGHH!” Present Mic was hit by his co-announcer. Aizawa then took the mic from his co-announcer. Hizashi looked at his old friend, angry and confused. “Where is the man who started this uproar? Are you a pro?” Aizawa asked, said pro looking a little nervous. “‘Cause if you’re being serious, you can go home and hang up your cape right now. I suggest looking into another career.” Aizawa said.

Izuku and Tenya looked on, unsure what their teacher was talking about.

“Bakugo’s fierceness is an acknowledgment of his opponent’s strength. He knows she deserves to have made it this far.” Aizawa explained, already understanding how Bakugo was really acting. “So, he’s making sure he does whatever it takes to keep her at bay, come out on top.”

(Soooooo…no joke here, I got nothing)

Lucas lightened his mood a little, “Classic Sensei.” he thought to himself, but the comment from the pro about Katsuki being a bully still stuck with him. “Sure, he’s not being a bully here…surprisingly.” Lucas thought to himself. Lucas took a breath, "What did he do to Izuku?" Was already a thought that had crossed his mind. But it wasn't important right now. Lucas continued to watch the match.

(Okay, cool, back to the two who are actually fighting)

“We’re not finished. She’s still standing.” Katsuki thought to himself, “She’s NOT dead yet.” 

Ochaco brushed her cheek, “I think…it’s about time.” Ochaco said. Katsuki grunted, confused by that comment. “For keeping your eyes focused on me.” Ochaco said, raising her hands up.

(Neito, any comments? Class 1-B’s input is REALLY important here)

“I don’t blame Bakugo for not noticing. But it’s embarrassing for a pro to boo and not realize what’s going on from the stands.” Neito explained, keeping his empty smirk. Neito took note that Ochaco kept low to the ground each attack as she let Katsuki’s blasts destroy the floor of the ring, creating weapons for her. “And then, she kept him focused on her by attacking relentlessly without rest.” Neito looked up, his classmates alongside him noticed the floating debris.

(Can I get the final comment from Lucas?)

Lucas smirked. “There it is. Ochaco’s created her own opening.” Lucas realized that the floating debris is actually another trick, “Let’s go, Ochaco!” he shouted, excited for his friend. Nezu smiled for his boy, but quickly looked one more time. “She has to be quick if she can use the opening…” Nezu thought to himself.

(Ochaco’s the freaking coolest right now!)

Ochaco put her hands together, releasing her Quirk’s grip on the floating debris, making it all fall at once. It was almost like stormfall, how fast it was falling. The audience members were shocked. “A METEOR SHOWER?!” Hizashi shouted into his mic, Aizawa unsurprised said: “Now you noticed.”

Izuku stood up in amazement, “Whoa, she had a plan all along!” he said.

Katsuki stared up at the meteor shower about to hit him, that he didn’t notice Ochaco rushing toward him. “With this much debris, whether he’s evading or counterattacking, it should DEFINITELY give me an opening!” Ochaco thought to herself. “In that moment, I’ll finally get close to him!” 

Katsuki raised his arm up toward the sky, while Ochaco readied her Quirk. “This is it! My shot!” She said, sporting that fierce determination, “I’ll win and be good like Deku!” She finished her thoughts, reaching for Katsuki’s chest to touch.

However, in that moment, Katsuki’s hand burst with a huge explosion, which created shockwave that pushed Ochaco back before she could reach him.

She had almost made it, too.

Katsuki’s blast was powerful enough to send an updraft of wind toward the audience.

Shots of debris flew back into the air and some landed on the roof of the stadium.

The smoke appeared once again, Ochaco struggled to get up, when she did, she saw Katsuki’s silhouette.

“I figured you might have some sort of stupid plan to beat me. You are friends with that nerd, after all.” Katsuki explained.

Ochaco looked over in horror, “Ah…I-It took him one shot…” she said, paralyzed in the moment with fear. Her plan had failed.

It shook the entirety of Class 1-A, all except Shoto had clear stunned shock on their faces.

Katsuki could feel the recoil of his attack on his left arm, taking a deep breath. “That was close…” he said, quietly.

Ochaco was upset, “I bet everything I could into that…but I wasn’t good enough…” she thought to herself.

Izuku looked upset, “Oh man…”

Lucas looked so scared, “Sh-She almost made it…” was what he could say. He started shaking, worried about how this was going to go, seeing Ochaco barely able to stand. “Have more faith in her…Ochaco’s as tough as she is determined right now."

Katsuki just smirked, “All right then, time for us to get serious. Uraraka!” He shouted at her, being the one to charge this time. “If Deku were in the ring…” Ochaco thought to herself, “He wouldn’t give up yet!” She was ready to fight, still. Ochaco wasn’t going to give up just yet!

As the two started running to cross Quirks once more. Katsuki could notice it…

…Ochaco had lost. She was limping now, and she was exhausted. She looked like she was about to fall over. Then…she finally did. Ochaco was defeated. “Uraraka is down!” Hizashi said, with a slight hint of sadness in his voice.

“no…get up…I wanna keep going.” she muttered, trying to move.

“It’s too much.” Tenya said, “Yeah. She’s way past her limit.” Izuku then said.

Ochaco tried her best to get herself back up, Katsuki readying himself for the possibility.

Ochaco was re-living her memories of her promise to her parents.

She wanted to see this through, she wasn’t going to give up. Not like this! “I’ll become…the hero…” she managed to mutter.

Nemuri walked up when she was fully back in the ground, halting Katsuki to assess if she was KO’d or not.

Midnight shut her eyes, solemnly. “Uraraka is KO’d. Bakugo advances to the next round.”

Katsuki stood as the crowd cheered for him.

(Meanwhile)

Lucas started tearing up quietly as he and Recovery Girl help Ochaco with her injuries.

“She was working so hard to win, too.” Lucas thought to himself.

Ochaco gave it her all, but still couldn’t come out on top. Lucas wanted his friend to win, because it would’ve been incredible if she did and it felt like she needed it. “I shouldn’t be lamenting like this. Ochaco needs full medical attention.” Lucas said, needing to stay focus. Lucas grunted a little as he and Recovery Girl used their Quirks to help with Ochaco’s injuries. Lucas tried to stay slightly positive as this fight should help Ochaco be notice by some great pro agencies.

“All the same, you did incredibly, Ochaco.” Lucas remembered that her journey won’t end here. It’s only beginning.

(Okay! Here we go! Man, after watching it again, I really Ochaco won that fight with Katsuki, you know. But seriously, she was doing so FREAKING WELL!! Also, this is one question I wanted to ask. I know I said before I didn’t want Lucas to play a role in the Hero Killer Arc that’s happening after this, but that could change depending on what I do next. My question is: 

Which Agency should Lucas intern to? I narrowed it down to 3 options:

Best Jeanist with Katsuki,

Gunhead with Ochaco,

…and Endeavor with Shoto. 

So, if you guys want to see any of these, cuz I have ideas I think could for all of them. Thanks in advance for anyone’s input. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! I hope you guys know what God has in store for your lives!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 34:

(Okay, my process should go a little faster. It’s mostly thanks to the anime being on Netflix! Anyways, enjoy the chapter! I hope you guys like how I write this chapter.)

Ochaco was taken to Recovery Girl. This, Katsuki will advance into the next round of the tournament. Hizashi even mentioned that he would’ve rooted for her. “You’re supposed be unbiased, you know.” Aizawa said to him, “Let’s try to forget that depressing outcome!” Hizashi said, remaining completely biased.

The first round of the final tournament is complete!

Here comes the next struggle, it was nearly time for Izuku’s match against Shoto. Izuku decided to wait in the waiting room. The boy remembered what Ochaco had said to him, “Guess I’ll see you in the finals!” The words she rang in his head, a nervous determination the voice was.

“I’m so sorry…” Izuku apologized, his mood however changed when he saw Katsuki walking up a flight of stairs! “Ah! H-Hey, Kacchan!” Izuku said, nervously. “What the heck are YOU doing here?” Katsuki said, angrily.

“Oh, well, I’m up next, so I was gonna hang in the waiting room.” Izuku shook as he pointed toward the waiting room, congratulating Kacchan. “S-See you around.” Izuku said, trying to walk away, laughing trepidatiously.

“It was your idea, wasn’t it?” Katsuki accused Deku of Ochaco’s strategy being his idea. “That stupid, desperate plan of hers. You would come up with something that annoying. If we end up—“

“You’re wrong.” Izuku said, loss of the fears he had felt in the moment. He stared, determined and confidently at Katsuki. “That plan…Uraraka came up with it on her own.” Izuku confessed he knew nothing about it. “If that battle was harder than you thought it would be, then it’s because of HER strategy, not mine.” Izuku said, Katsuki was seething with silent rage. Izuku was about to walk off. “Hold it! I’m not done with you yet, Deku!” Katsuki said. Izuku looked back, “That little runt, Sakai has all those powers…” Izuku looked confused to why he was bringing up Lucas. “You said your power was given to you…Was it that stupid Flower-Boy who gave it to you?” Katsuki said. Izuku looked at him, “No, he’s not. Lucas didn’t give me any of his powers.” Izuku couldn’t even tell if that was possible for Lucas to have that ability. “Lucas’ “Quirk” is a mystery not even he knows much about.” Izuku said. Katsuki looked more irritated.

(Later)

Katsuki went back to the bleachers, he was mocked by Sero and Tsuyu for playing the role of a villain. All that did was irritate him. “SHUT UP, YOU IDIOTS! OR ELSE!” he shouted at them. “For real, dude. I don’t know how you were able to aim a powerful blast at a frail girl like that.” Denki said, “I couldn’t help but hold back against Shiozaki.” Tsuyu looked at him, remembering how that fight ACTUALLY went. “She completely overpowered you, Kaminari.” Tsuyu said. “Can’t you just let me have this?!” Denki said, embarrassed. Katsuki finally sat down. “I definitely wouldn’t call that girl “frail.”” Katsuki said, respecting Ochaco, surprisingly.

(Guess who’s talking in the waiting rooms…)

Ochaco and Lucas were in the waiting room. Since Ochaco had her uniform destroyed, they had given her a new one. The two were engaging in conversation. “—Yeah, if I’m being honest, I wasn’t looking to win.” Lucas admitted, “Really, Lu? But you were fighting so hard. You punched Shoto in the chest with some sort of power boost.” Lucas just chuckled, nervously. “I know, but still. If I really wanted to win, I could’ve just thrown Shoto out of the ring with a simple psychokinetic push.” Lucas admitted it wasn’t necessarily smart of him. “Sensei always said I let emotion cloud my judgement.” Lucas said, “Mr. Aizawa said that to you? Since when?” Ochaco asked. Lucas sweat dropped, “A-Ah. W-When I was leaving for the next class that one time?” Lucas asked, hoping it was the best lie he could manage. “Oh, okay.” Ochaco said.

“Still, I wish YOU could’ve won. Your strategy was incredible and you were so awesome out there, Ochaco!” Lucas said, while still feeling the shame of not being unbiased. “Still, is that even okay? I know I’m not sharing pleasantries with Bakugo-san, but I don’t think it’s okay to wish for him to lose because he isn’t nice to my friends.” Lucas thought to himself.

“Yeah, that really would’ve been nice.” Ochaco said, while still trying to maintain her smile. Then, the two of them heard the door open. They saw Izuku walking through the door, he was shocked to see the two of them. “Oh, hi, Izuku!” Lucas greeted, “H-Hey, Deku! Man…I lost, too bad.” Ochaco said.

“Guess I got a little carried away at the end, thinking I had it in the bag. Dang it!” Lucas frowned when she kept her smile. He could see it for nothing more than facade.

“You seem fine. But…weren’t you injured?” Izuku asked, “Yeah, but Lu and Recovery Girl helped me out. I still have a few scrapes and scratches, but I should manage pretty well. Still, Lu, are you okay? It looked like it hurt when you used your Quirk.” Lucas looked sheepish, putting his hands up and waving them up in protest. “N-No! I’m okay, it’s just a thing that happens if I push it too hard.” Lucas said.

Ochaco nodded, before she clenched her fist.“Geez, I didn’t realize how powerful that Bakugo was! He wiped the ring with me! Now I realize how much more training I have to do!” She said, absolutely frustrated. “You sure you’re good?” Izuku said, worried.

“Oh yeah, totally! I’m better than I expected.” They heard her phone ring, “Even if you’ve lost, you always keep looking ahead to what’s next, Deku.” Ochaco said, Lucas noticed that her dad was calling her, before she put it to her chest. “This just means I have to work harder, now.” Ochaco said.

“That’s true.” Lucas thought about it, “I know, we can help with that!” Lucas explained, remembering that he and Izuku train occasionally. They would’ve said more, if they hadn’t heard Present Mic’s voice.

(All right, Tetsutetsu and Eijirou are AWESOME!)

The tie-breaker match between Eijirou and Tetsutetsu was an arm wrestling match. The two of them were going at it! Eijirou had found his opening! Tetsutetsu’s metal armor was starting to break! “Kirishima is the winner!” Midnight had called it! Eijirou raised his fist into the air, their rivalry was at an end in the Sports Festival! Tetsutetsu had hated himself, realizing his metal deficiency. “Shoulda eaten more iron this morning.” he said to himself. Though he was surprised when he saw Eijirou hold his hand out. “Hey, man. You put up a good fight.” he said, Tetsutetsu smirked, respecting the chivalrous attitude. “Now we’ve got a whole roster for the next round of the tournament!” Hizashi said, “Let’s get the party started now, ya dig?!”

(Back with the three)

Izuku looked serious, reminded that he was up next. The green-ette sighed, “Already?” Izuku said, before smiling back at Ochaco. Lucas realized he was still needed on medical standby. “I should get back to the medical bay.” Lucas said. “Later!” They both said. “Oh, I’m sorry, Deku! You weren’t able to prepare since I was here.” Lucas looked ashamed, “Sorry.”

“No, this was perfect.” Izuku said, glad Ochaco was able to remind him to keep moving forward. “I’ll be watching. Good luck out there!” Ochaco said, Izuku smiled fondly. “Thanks.” he said.

The two boys left the waiting room. Ochaco stopped smiling and picked up her phone and answered her father’s call. “Sorry I couldn’t pick up my phone earlier, Daddy.” she said, “No, no! It’s fine. Sorry for calling when you were busy.” Her father said, “Your mom and I just watched you on tv! You almost WON! You were AMAZING!” He was so proud of his daughter. “It wasn’t that close…and I wasn’t very good. I rushed it too much at the end.” She said, feeling her guilt of failure, also realizing she didn’t have a backup plan for if her original wouldn’t work.

She lifted her hand off the table, “I failed.” She said, putting it plainly from her perspective.

“You LOST. But that doesn’t mean you can’t still be a pro hero.” her father said, “I know I don’t have a great understanding of how all this works, but there’s always next year, right?” Ochaco’s father reminded his daughter that this isn’t the end for her. “I know. But I wish I could’ve gotten further in the festival, so I would’ve had more chances to show what I’m made of.” Ochaco doubted that the scouts saw that she barely did anything this match. “What are you talking about? What are you in such a hurry for, huh?” her father asked. “It’s just…I wanna help you guys out as soon as I can…” Ochaco’s voice was breaking, before she started crying. “Ochaco, there’s no need for you to rush. The very fact that you feel that way shows me you’ll make a kind, caring hero one day. I am so proud of you!” Her father said, while Ochaco was fighting her tears, while they keep coming and dripping onto the table.

(Back with the boys)

Lucas and Izuku felt so much. They both understood Ochaco must be so upset. They bounced back by talking before Izuku’s match. “Okay, this is where we temporarily part.” Lucas said, “Good luck Izuku! I’m rooting for both you and Shoto!” Lucas said. Izuku chuckled, “Guess you didn’t wanna root for just one of us?” Lucas looked sheepish, his smile telling all. “Yeah, y-you’re both my friends. If one of you loses, I need to be fair about it. I’ve decided to not root for one over the other. Lucas explained, “I’ll be able to lift up someone’s spirits this way, depending on the outcome.” Lucas was trying to stay the encouraging one, regardless of who won or lost. The blonde boy put up a fist, Izuku smiled and they fist-bumped. “See ya! I’m gonna go find Shoto and wish him luck!” Lucas said. Izuku waved his friend goodbye and walked to the entrance.

Izuku started to frown, remembering how Uraraka was putting on a facade, “I thought I could help her in some way.” He thought to himself, “But in the end, I didn’t do anything for her.” Izuku knows that it’s always Ochaco cheering him on. “She’s the who’s encouraging ME.” Izuku started crying, realizing that he wish he’d do more Ochaco, who’s always in his corner, supporting him. Izuku decided in that moment, he’d win. Izuku wants to do right by Ochaco, so he dried his tears and walked, determined.

However, that all changed in not even a millisecond once a flaming shoe revealed itself.

There the #2 Pro Hero stood…Izuku shouted in anxiousness, “AHHH, ENDEAVOR?!” The pro hero turned to his side, to find the green haired student he was looking for. “Ah, I was looking for you.” Endeavor said, “O-Oh yeah, hi. So, what are you doing back here?” Izuku asked, nervously. Enji raised a fist, “I watched your fight against the brainwashing guy. Your power is pretty impressive. To create so much wind pressure just by flicking your fingers.” he explained, “It reminds me of another Quirk. You seem to have much in common with All Might.” Endeavor pointed to Izuku, who stood in fear of his secret being revealed. “Well, I…I guess I never thought about it that way.” Izuku said, pretending to be unaware of the idea. “Sorry, but I should get going.” Izuku said, not trying to bother with this man, after everything he heard from Todoroki. Izuku questioned to himself if Endeavor knows anything about One For All. “No, he probably would’ve mentioned it. He’s one person I can’t let find out about All Might’s secret.” Izuku dismissed the idea, and he was about to leave this conversation.

“It’s my Shoto’s duty to surpass All Might as the Number One Hero.” Endeavor explained, Izuku stood in his steps, more nervous as Shoto’s father kept speaking. “And his match with you will be a good testing round for how much training he has left.” Endeavor said, now encouraging Izuku to hit him hard, Izuku’s nervousness was starting to vanish. “Don’t disgrace yourself or him by holding back.”Endeavor said, Izuku remembered how Shoto said he’d refuse to rely on his father’s fire Quirk.

“You see…I’m going to show him I reject his power and take first place without using it.” Shoto words spoke in Izuku’s mind.

“That’s all I wanted to say. I apologize for bothering you.” Endeavor said, now walking off. He was halted by Izuku’s next words:

“Endeavor, I am NOT All Might.” Endeavor was confused by the boy’s words, “Huh? What are talking about—“

“And the same goes for Todoroki.” Izuku turned back, and glared at Endeavor. “He may be your son, but he ISN’T you.” Izuku said, walking to the entrance.

Izuku remembered Shoto declaring war on him, reminding him he has All Might backing him up. “Todoroki…”

(So, anyone watch the abridged and saw how they handled THIS? It was WEIRD!)

Shoto was walking toward his entrance, a lot on his mind. Shoto needed a clear way to defeat Midoriya in this match. “Shoto!” The white-red-head looked back and saw Lucas running up to him. “Oh, it’s you, Lucas. What are you doing here? My match is about to begin.” Shoto explained, “I figured I’d wish you luck in there. After all, we’re friends now, right?” Lucas said, “Friends…?” Shoto asked, Lucas looked a little sheepish. “R-Right. I-I suppose I need to ask first. Did you…wanna be friends?” Lucas asked. Shoto looked to his side, he really had nothing to say. Lucas was showing him kindness in a place that wasn’t SUPPOSED to be kind. And even after the boy lost to him, he didn’t despair, rather instead was honorable about it. Shoto grew a small smile, “Sure. We’re friends.” Shoto said, Lucas smiled happily, raising a fist. Shoto held up his semi-awkwardly. They had fist bumped, “Let me guess, you’re wishing Midoriya the same good luck?” Shoto asked.

Lucas nodded, “I know I can’t stop you guys from fighting in this match. So…no matter who wins or loses, I hope you guys give it your all! I’ll be rooting for both of you!” Lucas said.

Lucas frowned, remembering what Shoto’s goal was. “And Shoto…Fight as yourself in there. Not your dad, or not the path he’s laying out for you. Fight as Shoto Todoroki.” Lucas said, trying to make Shoto remember he’s his own person. Shoto looked confused, but he pushed back anything beyond what his next task was: Defeating Midoriya.

(Later)

The next round was soon to start, with most crowds excited for what would happen next. However, Toshinori was still wondering what Endeavor had meant when he said he’d mold Shoto into the one who would surpass him. That would stick with him into this match.

Back at the students’ bleachers, Tenya awaited the next battle with Shoto and Izuku. “The match hasn’t started yet?” Tenya had heard Ochaco’s voice ask. Tenya turned to her and saw…her eyes were incredibly red. “Oh good.” Ochaco said, glad she made it on time.

“Something horrible’s happened to your eyes! You need to go see Recovery Girl!” Tenya said, worried about what had happened to his friend. “I already did. This is from…something else.”

Ochaco explained, leaving it there.

Tenya just decided he wouldn’t pursue more answer, even saying he’d be frustrated, too. “It’s no time to wallow. Use this next fight as a source of encouragement.” Fumikage had said, which left Tenya stunned speechless. Ochaco nodded, “Will do.” She said, taking in the advice. “You’re so wise.” Tenya muttered to Tokoyami.

The torches were once again lit, and preparations were underway. “I can feel the anticipation in the stadium! And that’s because the second round’s first match is gonna be epic! “It’s the last guy who won his fight, and beat our mystery man in deadlocked combat! The hero course’s, Shoto Todoroki!” Hizashi introduced Shoto, who was now back to being razor-focused.

Izuku was next to walk, “And this kid nearly walked out of his first match, but made a stunning comeback by showing off some impressive moves! Also from the hero course, Izuku Midoriya!” Izuku stared on, ready to face Shoto and aim for the top.

The two glared each other down. “So here we are.” Shoto said, “And only one of us can win.” Izuku said.

Katsuki stared on the two as they fought, wondering who would advance and who could be his potential opponent. “Tokoyami, how do you this match will go?” Tenya asked. “It depends on whether or not Midoriya is able to get in close to him.”

Ochaco looked on, “Yeah, that’s the problem, how will Deku avoid the ice?” She asked

(Meanwhile…this obviously sucks.)

“Pay close attention to them, Tomura Shigaraki.” A voice said, “These two could prove to be formidable obstacles to you one day.” Tomura scratched his cheek and neck, “Ha, I’m not worried about a couple of kids.” he said.

(Back with everyone else)

Things were really heating up, now. Everyone anxiously awaiting the two students’ match. Both are not only front runners, but they’ve got more in common than they think. Toshinori noted that they’ve an intense vibe about them. Izuku prepared his first move when before Hizashi declared the match to: “Begin!”

(Meanwhile… …Again…)

Claus prepped his hand and shot out a bolt of lightning out into the sea from a nearby cliff. “Okay, so…this is getting easier to control, I’d say.” Claus said, trying to stay optimistic. Fuel catalogued Claus newfound Quirk as PSI, “So, we’ve narrowed down that you have three abilities from this.” Fuel catalogued the three as followed:

PK Thunder - The ability to manipulate and control lightning. Never seen lighting being pushed around almost like a kite flying around.

PK Lifeup - Claus has the ability to heal any of his injuries. We’ll have room to test if he can heal injuries of others later.

PK Pow Pow - It’ll just be what I call it until we get a better name. Basically, Claus can manifest some weird purple energy and emit it into his fists. Give him kind of an energy boost.

“It’s incredible how you managed to master these pretty easily.” Fuel said, “Thanks, still…what’s with the names? What does PK stand for?” Claus said. “The P & K in psychokinesis, I thought it would make the names sound cooler.” Fuel said, Claus laughed. “Yeah, you’re right, it works.” He said.

“Anyways, I know I’m getting a better hang of these powers, but I think we should rest.” Claus decided to put these to use for a later date. “What do you mean? Wait…are you thinking about using these powers when we raid Thunder Tower and the Chimera Lab?” Fuel asked.

“Of course. If I have these powers, things could go a lot smoother when we raid the tower.” Claus wanted to be strong enough to take down the Pigmasks, and while getting these powers felt EXTREMELY painful, he decided that this was how he could get strong.

“With my powers, we can free the island from Fassad and the Pigmasks.” Fuel looked a little concerned by how war-ready Claus seemed to be. “Hold it, man. You getting struck by lightning made you invincible? We’ll head to the lab in the morning, but don’t go crazy with this, okay?” Fuel asked. “Fuel, relax. I’m just saying, besides, we don’t know if I AM invincible, right?” Fuel then gave a deadpanned look on his face and sucker punched Claus. “Ow! What was that for?” Claus said. Fuel smirked, “Well, now we know that you’re not invincible.” he said.

Claus took a breath, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I better not let this go to my head.” Claus said.

(Okay, here we are! I hope you guys enjoyed this! I tried to keep Ochaco’s story relatively the same, because I felt like I didn’t need to change a whole lot. Now, I’d say Lucas and Shoto’s friendship has come full circle to becoming official friends. I will say, I’m trying my best keep Lucas in the character I’ve set for him as best I can, so I hope I’m doing a good job! Anyways, stay strong and awesome! Hope u had a happy Easter/Resurrection Sunday!) 

Chapter Text

Chapter 35:

(Thirty Five chapters! A lot, you know? That’s nothing compared to how many chapters there are in MHA’s manga, though. Heck, Mother 3’s story had 8 throughout the course of the game. Anyways, I’m just saying it’s just a lot. I’ll probably won’t make it halfway through this by the time MHA ends. Anyways, Izuku vs Shoto! This fight I remember the most out of anything I saw throughout Season 2, so I’m excited. Enjoy the chapter!)

Shoto cried into his mother’s chest, “—But honey, you do still wanna be a hero, don’t you?” He could hear his mother asked, Rei gave him a caring smile. “Just remember, stay true to yourself.”

(I’m not ready for this)

“I had forgotten…so much of what she said in those days.” Shoto thought to himself.

The memories of Izuku and Shoto’s prior exchange with each other were all leading up to them walking onto the arena.

“I suppose your relationship with All Might doesn’t actually matter. I WILL defeat you using only my right side.” Shoto said.

Izuku stood, determined. He was ready to win, “I can’t lose this, either. I owe it to everyone who’s supported me to try my best. I WILL beat you.” He said to his opponent.

The crowd was waiting for this fight with a great anticipation. Class 1-A, the UA Faculty, and finally Endeavor.

“It’s the first match of the second round! These two heroes in training have both been frontrunners in the Sports Festival! It’s Midoriya!”

Izuku predicted what Shoto’s first attack would be in his head.

“Versus…Todoroki!” While the other strategized how he was going to keep his opponent from using his Quirk so frequently.

“But which of these rivals will advance to the next round?” Hizashi asked the audience,

“So, as soon as we start—“ The two said to them, “Begin!” Hizashi said. Shoto sent a path of ice toward Izuku. Izuku immediately responded, by using One For All with his middle finger. The ice was barely forming, but once that happened, shard of it shot off towards Shoto and the audience, feeling the power of gust of icy wind Izuku had created. Shoto kept his signature glare, “Hmph. Just as I expected.” Shoto said, seeing Izuku’s now broken finger. “He’s prepared to injure himself to counter me.”

Izuku’s glare was unsettling in the moment. He was legitimately serious about this.

Toshinori could that Izuku had no way of knowing how powerful Todoroki’s attack, “…so he abandoned restraint and fired off a shot at 100 percent. It’s true that this was likely the only thing he could do against the ice barrage. However…” Toshinori thought to himself.

Shoto sent another wave of ice towards his opponent, Izuku retaliated with a repeated Smash! Shoto covered himself, Izuku’s arm was twitching slightly from the pain.

“I don’t know much about Todoroki’s fighting style. His attacks are so fast that it’s hard to collect data on him.” Izuku thought to himself, “So, during this fight, I need to focus on finding an opening somewhere.” Izuku noticed that Shoto had made an ice wall behind him. The green-ette surmised that it was to keep Izuku’s attacks from pushing him out of bounds. “Which means…I was right to break my fingers. If I’d spent my whole arm on a full-powered smash and the ice held up, I’d be doomed. I can figure this out.” Izuku kept his glare on, trying to find a weak spot. Izuku was going to use the six chances he had, sparingly. “His match with Lucas, he was relying on defense and counterattacks. I’ll need to find a way to break through those obstacles!” Izuku concluded his thoughts, now gaining a better scope of how he has a chance against Shoto.

“Let’s continue.” Shoto said, breath freezing upon exhale. He sent another wave toward Izuku, who once again used his power to break through it, now having it down to five more chances.

(Meanwhile)

Eijirou rushed to make it back to his seat, realizing he was missing the match. “Hey, nice job making it to the next round, Kirishima.” Denki said. Eijirou smirked, “Looks like I take down Bakugo next!” Katsuki only stared at the match, “I’ll kill you.” The boys threatened, “Heh. Yeah, sure. In your dreams.” Eijirou responded in stride. “No, but seriously. It’s crazy how you and Todoroki both have moves that blast the whole stadium! Must be pretty nice!” Eijirou said, “Plus, you don’t have to pause between attacks.” Sero had said, Katsuki’s concentration was unwatered, “It’s not as easy as you think, ya morons.” Katsuki said, “Hm?” Eijirou was a bit confused, “If you overuse your muscles, you risk tearing them apart. If you sprint too much, you run out of breath.” Katsuki looked at his arm, remembering the limit to how much power they can produce. “That’s why I designed my costume the way I did—so that I’d be able to fire off bigger blast than my body usually allows me to.” Katsuki thought to himself. “Quirks are physical abilities, too. They can get worn out. You can’t just use them nonstop.” Katsuki explained, “It makes sense when you put it that way. I wonder if that’s how Midoriya thinks he’s gonna beat Todoroki.”

(Meanwhile with Lucas)

Lucas looked on, studying and trying to analyze the match. “I don’t know much about Shoto’s Quirk, but it’s possible that he himself needs to regulate between temperature.” Lucas thought to himself, “It’s entirely possible that he’ll use his left side to heat himself up, soon.” Nezu wondered why Lucas didn’t seem too concerned for their friends’s safety, “You’re not worried, my boy?” Nezu said, “A-About their injuries? A-A little, but there’s no avoiding that, unfortunately.” Lucas said, realizing they WILL get injured. Lucas tried to be mature about the match, “I may as well learn how these two fight if I’m gonna be helping train them.” Nezu nodded his head in understanding. “Not only that…But I’m hoping Izuku can remind Shoto that he needs to fight as himself.” Lucas then thought to himself. He looked at Izuku’s expression. “His glare…it looks a little like…Bakugo-san.” 

(Back to the match!)

“You want an endurance match. But I’ll end this quickly.” Shoto said, sending another shot of ice, wasting another one of Izuku’s chances with One For All. Izuku had lost the usage of all his right hand fingers, and was now visibly bleeding. “Todoroki withstood Midoriya’s power and is now rushing his classmate!” As Present Mic stated, Shoto created pathway of ice to get for higher ground, and ran for Izuku this time.

Izuku growled, keeping his angry expression on, using one of his already broken fingers. He used One For All to demolish the icy path, but that was not before Shoto could jump off and then attempt to attack him from the air!

Shoto was ready to punch Midoriya. However, his efforts were in vain, due to Izuku having already dodged out of the way. Shoto’s stone-cold glare aimed at Izuku, before he used his Quirk and incased his foot in ice. “Oh, no. Not good!” Izuku kept whatever fear he had in the moment under wraps, and now used One For All completely by his arm! The gust of wind more powerful than each one he created before!

Izuku grunted in pain! Shoto was otherwise busy with trying to keep himself from falling out of bounds, dust now flying throughout their arena.

Izuku had broken his arm, “That was much more powerful than any of your previous attacks.” Izuku was shocked to see Shoto, “You’re trying to keep me away. Smart.” Shoto admitted, respecting the tactic.

“It’s not just that his Quirk is powerful. His judgment, ability, reasoning…All of his abilities…are incredible.” Izuku thought to himself, watching Shoto get back to his feet and exhaled frozen air. He could hear people from the audience giving Shoto praise for his skills, saying he’s already better than the average pro. “What’s the matter? Are you really that worn out from defending against my attacks?” Izuku grunted in pain, keeping his aggressive look on his face. Izuku’s eyes widened a little when he noticed that Shoto’s right arm was shaking. “He’s shaking. Is he reaching some kind of limit?” Izuku was shaking through his pain, before putting his head down. “I’ve got to keep fighting!” He thought to himself.

“I’m sorry about this, but thanks for drawing it out. Look at him.” Shoto took a glance over at his father.

There Endeavor stood, displeased with the performance. “He’s furious I’m not using his power.” Shoto said, Izuku memories of Shoto’s vow to reject his left side ringing through his head at that moment. “With your hands like that, you can’t anymore, can you? Why don’t we end this?” Shoto said, launching a fast paced path of ice Izuku’s way.

Hizashi was watching this with great anticipation, wondering if this would be the finishing move.

(The people watching)

Toshinori looked on, wondering if Young Midoriya was going down in that moment.

Lucas looked on, worried, he could see Izuku’s eyes for a moment. “H-He can’t…” Nezu looked on, slightly concerned about this match. “Izuku could completely lose his arm’s usage if he does that…” Lucas looked over, seeing Todoroki. “No…” Lucas said, “Sakai?” Shuzenji asked. “Shoto, you didn’t do THIS to yourself in your match with me, what are you doing?” Lucas could see what Shoto was doing to himself as well.

(Back to giving it their all)

“I am not done yet!” Izuku shouted, which surprised his opponent. Not only that, but everyone in the audience watching! Another shockwave was sent toward the ice, pushing Shoto back with a mightier force than before! The walls he made to keep himself from being pushed were being destroyed, one by one! The last one barely enough to save him from being out of bounds. Shoto was furious, he could see, Izuku used one of his already broken fingers for another attack. “Why are you going this far?” Shoto asked.

Izuku looked down, straining through the pain. “You’re trembling, Todoroki.” He said, which stunned his opponent. “It’s easy to forget that Quirks are physical abilities, and that means there’s a limit to the cold your body can take, right?” He asked, seeing Shoto’s limits, clear as day. “I get it. Usually you’d make up for the drop in temperature by using the heat from your left side. But you refuse to do that, now.” Izuku said, “Listen. We’re all giving it our all…To try and win…To make our dreams into a reality. To become number one!” Izuku said, to the surprise of all the students of UA watching.

“You think you can win with half your strength?” Izuku said, leaving Shoto stunned. “Look at me, Todoroki. You haven’t managed to put a single scratch on me yet.”

Shoto’s brows tightened in anger, “So come at me with all you’ve got!” Izuku shouted.

Everyone looked on, Toshinori looked on, stunned by Young Midoriya’s encouragement.

Endeavor merely went “Hmph” remembering Izuku’s words to him about Shoto’s individuality.

“He may be your son, but he isn’t you.” 

Shoto was baffled by those words, Midoriya was starting to sound like Lucas.

“Midoriya, what are you trying to do here? You want my fire? What, did my monster of a dad bribe you or something?” Shoto ran toward Izuku, almost impulsively. “Now I’m mad!”

Both Izuku and Katsuki realized his movements are slower.

“Is it because he’s got so much frost on his body?” Katsuki thought to himself, “Maybe his Quirk is like a magic meter in a video game. If that’s true, he could be running on empty.” He wonder if he wasted some of his energy fighting Flower-Boy in his first match.

Shoto kept his thoughts on striking Midoriya. “In close quarters, there’s no way he’ll be able to dodge me.” Midoriya then chose that exact moment to counter. Shoto gasped, “The instant I lifted my right foot! He’s coming!” Izuku kept his glare. “Imagine the egg in the microwave.” Shoto flinched a slight. Izuku was going to punch him in close range. “It won’t explode. I’ve got this!” Izuku thought to himself, landing what Present Mic openly called, “A solid punch!” Shoto quickly reacted by freezing Izuku’s arm, cushioning the impact of the powered up punch. “That’s the kind of action I like to see!” Izuku could feel the pain, alongside the cold.

The audience was in awe, Midoriya’s incredibly beat up, however. To everyone here, it’s impressive!

Shoto picked himself back up, coughing. “Why?” Shoto froze the ground ahead once more, but Izuku realized the attacks aren’t moving as fast now.

Shoto ran up to him, Izuku face himself toward his opponent, trying to attack in close range. Izuku used One For All and launched him into the nearby ice.

The boy was about to use his power once again, Cementoss asked Midnight if this should be where he stepped in. “Midoriya knows Recovery Girl will heal his wounds after the match, so he’s being reckless and hurting himself. He’s full of adrenaline.” Cementoss explained his case, believing that Midoriya may not even realize how much pain he’s in, currently. Broken and bruised up bones, alongside a frozen cast on his arm. “They probably can’t be healed in one go.” Cementoss said.

Meanwhile, both Lucas looked mortified by the damage Izuku’s done to himself trying to counter Shoto. “Even with my powers, that damage will still be there for weeks.” Lucas thought to himself, concerned for his friend. “Still, this is all he can do for now. Izuku’s giving it his all!” Lucas kept watching, while the being hiding could observe the fighting alongside him. “This battle certainly is lighting a fire in you, Lucas.” The being said to him, “While instilling great trepidations in you, no less.”

Toshinori clenched his fists, unsure of how this will occur.

Aizawa watched on, seeing how Midoriya was fighting. Izuku took his wisdom seriously,

“His power has lessened, but he’s gained some control. It’s not that he’s fighting recklessly. He’s just doing everything he can to win the match within his current skill level.” Aizawa lamented that even those it could be healed, that pain and determination comes from an absurd amount of resolve. “What’s driving him? Why’s he so intent?”

Izuku remembered when he told Shoto his motivation, believing it to be even weaker compared to Shoto’s. However, he wasn’t going to let Shoto win! Izuku readied himself for another attack, and Shoto sent the next wave of ice. “I can’t make a fist, but…” His fingers barely twitching when he moved. He put his thumb up to his mouth. Shoto was shocked by how quick to think Midoriya was. “Smash!” Izuku thought to himself, sending another gust of wind toward his opponent.

Shoto was knocked through some ice, before putting up another back wall to keep him from out of bounds. “Why are you putting yourself through this?” Shoto asked, not understanding why Izuku’s still standing with all this pain.

“I wanna live up to other expectations.” An answer which surprised Shoto, “I wanna be able to smile while doing something good for them. I wanna be a pro!” Izuku explained, being the one to run towards Shoto this time.

“Whatever it takes to be a hero!” Izuku shouted,

a flash of Shoto’s mother came to memory for Shoto. Shoto took another solid hit.

“That’s why I’ll give it my all just like you should be!”

Shoto looked visually stunned, when Izuku said that, it reminded him of when Lucas shouted at him. “Shoto, that better not be all you have!” Was what he said.

Shoto looked up at Midoriya once again, “There’s no way I can know what you’ve gone through, or why you’re even here. Your life has been so much different than mine… but right now…” Izuku trailed off, “Stop screwing around!” Shoto stood, even more confused. “If you want to reject your father, fine, but you don’t have the right to be number one if you aren’t going to use your full power.” Izuku said.

Shoto stood there, now beginning to recall his memories.

(Here we freaking go…)

“Now stand up. If you get hurt that badly, you can forget about beating All Might, or even a small time villain.” Endeavor said, aggressively pushing the gagging and coughing Shoto to stand up. His mother, Rei Todoroki, “Please stop pushing him! He’s only five years old!” She pleaded for her husband to stop. “He can take it. Get out of my way!” Endeavor shouted, hitting his wife. Shoto looked up, fear staring through his tears, “Momma?” Shoto asked. 

Shoto snapped his head out of the memory, telling Midoriya to shut up. But the memories keep going back through his mind.

Shoto cried into his mother’s arms. “I don’t want to, Mom. Please, I—I don’t want to be the kind of guy he is.” Shoto pleaded for his mother to stop this, “I don’t want to be someone who bullies you and hurts people, Momma!” Rei caressed her son’s head, brushing him gently. “But, honey, you do still wanna be a hero, don’t you?” Shoto stopped crying in a moment, looking up at his mother’s loving smile.

Izuku drew closer in the moment, preparing another close punch with his unbroken arm. Shoto’s mother’s advice ringing through his head, “Just remember, stay true to yourself. You can be the kind of hero you want to be when you grow up.” Rei said to him, Izuku’s fierce power shined through, “That’s why, I’m going to win this! I’LL SURPASS YOU!” Izuku shouted, landing in punched!

Shoto’s was about to be launched once again, more memories flying by, the want to go play with his older siblings, Natsuo, Fuyumi and Touya. “Ignore them, Shoto. They live in a different world than the one I’m training you for.” His father’s words came out, the latter trying to break free of his father’s forceful grip. 

The straw that broke the camel’s back, “Mom. I feel like I’m going crazy. I can’t take it anymore.” Rei was on the phone with Shoto’s grandmother when he walked by the kitchen, she was boiling water, as well. The next thing Shoto started to wish he never overheard. “Every day, the children seem more and more like him. And Shoto…That child’s left side sometimes looks unbearable to me. All I can see is his father. I can’t raise him anymore. I want to run away from this life.”

Shoto was confused, “Mom, what’re you saying?” He asked, concerned. Rei was startled, before turning to her son. The pot of boiling water steaming to its great level. Rei was scared to turn around to Shoto, but when she did, her face was chock full of what anyone could imagine as beyond fear.

Shoto remembered what happened after that. That was the day Shoto’s mother poured the boiling water on his face, scarring him for life. He had to go to the emergency room and had bandages over his left eye. “Moronic woman. To hurt you at such an important time.” Enji had said, “Where did Momma go?” Shoto asked, unsure of what emotion to feel. “Huh? Oh, she hurt my masterpiece, so I put her in a hospital to keep you safe.” Shoto clenched his fists, angry. How could Enji not see why this truly happened?! “That was YOUR fault.” Shoto had said, “Huh?” Enji looked back at his youngest. He saw the tear-ridden face of an angry toddler. It wasn’t bratty or anything, he was enraged with so much psychological turmoil. “YOU'RE the one who made her hurt me!” Shoto said. It was that moment that made Shoto want to reject his father. 

“I refuse…to use my left side…” Izuku’s anger had reached its limit in that moment, “IT’S YOURS! YOUR QUIRK, NOT HIS!” Izuku shouted, Shoto gasped at those words and remembered something All Might had said in his childhood:

“Children often do inherit Quirks from their parents or develop similar power sets. But the most important thing to remember is that a Quirk is what you make of it, regardless of your history.” All Might had explained so long ago, “You decide how you’ll use it. That’s what I mean when I say “I am here.” Only you can decide to become a hero, no one else. Take this to heart, kids! You’ve got it!” Shoto could remember the light that came after the darkness with Rei and All Might meaningful words. Rei inspired Shoto to stay true to himself, and All Might taught him that his Quirk was what he made of it.

“I didn’t realize how much I’d forgotten.” Shoto thought to himself, he could even remember Lucas’s words as well: “Your flame is yours, Shoto.” Was what he said, realizing that he was telling him that, alongside Midoriya. “And Shoto…Fight as yourself in there. Not your dad or the path he’s laying out for you. Fight as Shoto Todoroki.” Lucas said to him before he went to fight Izuku.

“You are not a prisoner of your lineage. It’s okay to use your power to become who you want to be.” His mother said.

In that moment, Shoto began defrosting his body, icy mist replaced by pure flame.

The audience was gobsmacked! “Is that..?” Present Mic asked, “He’s using his fire!” Ochaco said, feeling the heat.

(Let’s get some comments from the audience)

Tenya remembered the words Shoto said during the cavalry battle about never using his left side. “Incredible.” Tenya said.

“You made him use his father’s power.” Toshinori could see, “Midoriya. Don’t tell me you were trying to save Young Todoroki this whole time! You’re helping your opponent.” Toshinori realized that’s what was going on.

Lucas took a deep breath, seeing everything on a screen. “Nice job, Izuku!” Lucas shouted, Nezu was startled by the boy’s sudden passionate outburst. “Give it your all, Shoto. And don’t forget…You guys’ve got this!” Lucas shouted. Nezu could see that his son was not only giving his support to Mr. Midoriya, but Mr. Todoroki as well. He could see that Lucas had made another friend in Mr. Todoroki. Nezu turned back and kept watching, “This fight will only go one way, now.” Nezu said.

(Playing Counterattack now)

“You fool.” Shoto called Izuku, Izuku could see that fire burns outrageously bright and powerfully. “Even though you wanna win this battle. Now which one of us is screwing around?” Izuku was shocked by how powerful Shoto appeared. Emotional empathy aside, Izuku’s reaching to Shoto now was going to be his downfall. “I want it, too. I’ll be a hero!” Izuku shouted, Shoto stood, handling both ice and fire at once. Izuku got ready for whatever would come next. Shoto smirked victoriously.

Endeavor smirked, flames burning high and bright. “Yes, Shoto!” The audience was surprised by Endeavor’s reaction. “Have you finally accepted your purpose? That’s it. Very good.” Endeavor walked ahead to behold the sight of his son’s fire Quirk. “This is the dawn of a new era for us. With my blood in your veins, you’ll surpass me. You will live up to the reason I created you!” He said. “Endeavor suddenly shouts words of…encouragement? What a doting father.” Hizashi said over the mic.

Izuku smiled, “Amazing.” He said, “Why are you smiling?” Izuku waned when Shoto asked him that question, “With those injuries…In this hopeless situation…You must be crazy.” Izuku grunted, ready for what came next.

“Don’t blame me for what happens next.” Shoto stomped his foot, incasing the floor in ice.

Izuku readied One For All, powerful gusts of wind.

The two were going to take this to an even further extreme. “That’s it, Midnight! One of them could be killed!” Cementoss had said, preparing his Quirk. Midnight pulled her sleeve and released her Quirk, “His body won’t hold up!”

Shoto then launched a huge block of ice Izuku’s way! Izuku lifted himself above the ice. “Gotta try and get close and give it everything! COME AT ME WITH YOUR FULL POWER, TODOROKI!” He shouted in his mind, Shoto rushing across with ice and being set ablaze like a comet.

Shoto lifted his hand up for an attack. “I see now, Midoriya.” Izuku was ready to use his other punch that he had left.

“Thank you.” Shoto said.

Cementoss bent the concrete to block both attacks, said attacks which easily shattered the walls he created.

It was made to pretty much act like an explosion, the wind pushing people out of their seats.

“This is crazy!” Denki shouted, “What’s happening down there?!” Momo asked.

Lucas’s eyes went from excitement and turned to fear, worried for everyone in audience. Worried for his friends, he ran out of there, “They’ll need immediate attention!” Lucas shouted, “Lucas!” Nezu and Shuzenji shouted. “Hold on, guys! I’m coming!” Lucas thought to himself, rushing to make it out to the field.

The dust shot up into the air. Cementoss realized that simply because you have a good Quirk didn’t make you a good hero. “…But these two are amazing.” He concluded, “What happened just now? What the heck is up with students?” Present Mic said to Eraser Head, fallen from his seat. “The air around the ring had been thoroughly cooled down and then rapidly expanded heated up.” Hizashi immediately sat back up, “Wait, THAT’S what caused the explosion?! How hot did that fire get? Jeez, I can’t see a thing! Is the match still going on, or what, huh?” He asked.

Nemuri’s mask fell off and she picked herself up while the smoke cleared.

There they could see Izuku’s red shoes emerge from the clearing, everyone was surprised. He survived all of that AND he’s still standing?! Izuku looked down, and his body started flinching, before he completely fell over.

“There. Midoriya is…Out of bounds.” Midnight called it.

Izuku was launched out of bounds during the last moments. He had lost the Sports Festival.

“Todoroki wins! He advances to the third round!” Midnight said, calling it.

The voice of the audience roared, as Shoto caught his breath.

(Okay, we’re at the end! I hope u guys enjoyed this chapter! So, I hope I didn’t take away from the over all story with the added stuff. I tried my best not to take away Izuku’s big moments with Shoto or any of the better memories his mother and he had with Lucas now in the picture. I hope I’ve handled it well, and I think I did. The font's style changing was intentional. Whenever a bad memory or something bad was spoken, it would be in bold. Meanwhile the advice Shoto needed to latch onto, but couldn't was underlined. Onto other matters, I’m still open for criticism and ideas on where to keep going: More specifically the internship part I mentioned. I’ve only heard one comment that helped me come up with something, but I’m open to other ideas. Anyways, stay strong and awesome! And trust me when I say I know this can be hard to do but:)

Matthew 5:44

But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good unto them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you;

Chapter Text

Chapter 36:

(Woo-hoo! The Sports Festival is almost over! After this, I’ll be making a few chapters for Claus so I can further implement the Mother 3 parts of this story in better. Anyways, I’ve been working on 8-9 things all at once, you know. That’s a lot, and it’s hard to get motivated to write one thing when ur working on another. Anyways, enjoy the chapter!)

Izuku words rang like a bell through Shoto’s head. Izuku’s desire to live up to the expectations, to do whatever it takes to be a hero. The reminder that his left side was his now rather than his father’s, finally his own resolve to be a hero.

The final strike between the two of them went out with a literal bang. Midnight had called it, Izuku was out of bounds and Shoto had won.

Lucas had ran out there, on the scene. Hood up and glasses worn. “O-Oh my gosh…” Lucas wanted to throw up a little, horrified by the damage. “Okay, I can’t start the recovery until Ch—R-Recovery Girl gives you an assessment for damage.” Lucas said to his friend, lifting him up on the medical bed accompanying the robot carrying him to the nurse’s office.

Lucas could hear the crowd of people saying it’s what Izuku deserved for provoking Shoto to do this, others calling out if it was part of a strategy and that Izuku had spirit. “Shoto, stop by the medical bay after this.” Lucas shouted to his friend.

Katsuki growled, what with everything he had heard about Deku and getting ready for his next match.

(Meanwhile)

When Shoto was walking to the waiting room. He silently stood there, his father was standing right in front of him, a malicious looking smile on his face. “What’s the matter? Not gonna tell me to get lost?” Enji had said to him, “You need to learn to control your left side. It’s dangerous to release so much energy like that.”

Endeavor rose his arms out, “But I’m glad you’re finally seeing reason. Now that you’ve abandoned your childish rebellion, we can get back to what’s important.” Endeavor held his arm out for his masterpiece to reach.

“After you graduate, you’ll work by my side. I’ll lead you down the path of the mighty, Shoto.”

Shoto lifted up his arm, “I haven’t abandoned anything.” He said, looking at his arm. “Huh?” Endeavor said, confused. He had finally used his fire, he was finally ready for the path, what was he prattling on about?

“You’re a fool to think my feelings could be so easily reversed. Instead…Out there…For that one moment…” Shoto started to say, remembering when he released his fire, “I forgot all about you.” That last response shocked Endeavor, “Whether that’s good or bad, whether it’s the right thing to do, I don’t know.” Shoto was walking off, his old man staring at him. “Maybe I don’t need you.”

(Meanwhile)

Izuku was grunting in pain, he was bandaged and casted up. “The bones in your right arm were shattered.” Shuzenji had said, realizing that his arm will never be the same again. Toshinori and Lucas gasped. Recovery Girl planned to remove the bone fragments so they don’t damage Izuku’s or stay stuck in Izuku’s joints. Nezu looked sad for the boy, and he could tell Lucas was overwhelmed. “That…Those…I-I-I-IDIOTS!” Lucas shouted, crying but showing anger! “Lucas?” Toshinori said, before the boy turned to Toshinori, pushing him to the side. “YOU pushed him to this! YOU told h-him to make the Sports Festival his d-debut! He overdid it because you told him to!” Lucas was angry, Nezu had never seen this kind of anger in his pup before. “Lucas, calm down!”

Nezu said, Lucas’s heart was pounding with anxiety, but took a breath. “They put up everything they had back there, they both were giving it their all, and I’d be okay with that, normally…” Lucas’s fierce anger in the moment rose again, “I’m gonna go blow off steam.”

Shuzenji could see what Lucas was talking about, watching him walk out. “He’s right, you know. You’re going too far with this. You and the boy. Don’t praise him for anything he’s done today.” She scolded the man.

“Midoriya?!” Tenya and Tsuyu said, while Ochaco said “Deku?!”

Toshinori jumped, “You scared the crap outta me.” He said. “Are you okay?” Ochaco asked, “Oh. It’s nice to meet you, sir.” She introduced herself to Toshinori. “Uh, yeah.”

“Guys, w-we’re in the way, we need to go.” Lucas said, Tsuyu was curious, “Sakai, what’s with your sudden attitude?” Tsuyu said, reading his body language.

“I’m fine, Tsu. I’m gonna go find Shoto.” Lucas said, “And p-punch him in the chest for being an idiot! …Chiyo-san, call me when you need me for the recovery.” Lucas said. Tenya, Ochaco and Tsuyu looked at him in shock. The commonly shy Lucas was now boiling with anger, “Is he mad that Todoroki won over Midoriya?” Tenya surmised, “No, and it may not look like it, but he’s actually holding back his rage.” Tsuyu explained, “He’s mad about something else.” Nezu kept his neutral smile on. “Now, students. I understand why you’re worried for Mr. Midoriya, but I assure you he’s in good hands! Come on, off you go!” Nezu told the students, politely and cheerfully.

“U-Understood, Principal!” Tenya had said, Izuku grunted and opened his eyes, “Oh, hey you guys. Shouldn’t you be watching the matches?” He asked, “The stage is far too damaged. They’re taking a quick break to repair it now.” Tenya had said.

“That match was incredible, Midoriya. I gotta admit though, it was a little scary to watch.” Tsuyu said, “You’re all too noisy. I know you’re worried, but I’ve got to focus on surgery now.”

She and Nezu tried to push the students out, “SURGERY?!” The three of them asked, scared for Midoriya more-so now. “Go on. Get out of here.” Shuzenji had said. “But—“

“As I’ve said, Mr. Midoriya is in good hands. His recovery is our biggest priority at the moment. Don’t you panic, now.” Nezu explained, the three students protested. “Will his wounds be healed?” Tenya asked, being pushed out. “Ribbit…” Tsuyu had said.

Izuku looked sad, “I’m sorry.” He said to Toshinori, making the man gasp.

“I couldn’t do what you asked of me.” Izuku said, feeling ashamed of himself for losing in the Sports Festival. Izuku was told to make the Sports Festival his debut, his grandiose appearance in the world and proudly say “I am here!”

Izuku was supposed to be the second All Might, and he feels like he failed that mission, already. He grunted, “If I had shut up, not said anything…I might have been able to beat him.”

Toshinori felt ashamed, he had put too much pressure on his protégé, and pushed him to overdo. Toshinori needed to make him feel better about one thing, “You got Todoroki to realize something very important about himself.”

“I guess so.” Izuku said, “I noticed Lucas absentmindedly made Shoto use his left side during their match. Lucas was trying to bring him out of his pain. But I could tell. He looked so sad. I was trying to figure out why when I should’ve been focused.” Izuku felt he made a bigger mistake, “Whenever we were fighting, I was just so…So frustrated. I couldn’t see the bigger picture. Or what it would take to win. I’m sorry.” Izuku apologized once again.

Something hit Nezu when Midoriya said that last statement, and he realized why his pup was made at his friend and Todoroki-san.

“It’s true that the match didn’t go how we wanted it to, and realizing where you went wrong won’t change that.” Toshinori said, Nezu understood where his old friend was going with this. “Meddling where you don’t technically have to, is the essence of being a hero.” Izuku whimpered, shedding a tear.

Shuzenji had sighed, walking toward the boy. “It will be okay, Mr. Midoriya. I must ask you to forgive my dear boy for his anger.” Izuku already knew why Lucas was mad at him.

“No, he’s right. I got lost in the fighting. It’s understandable, I think.”

(Later)

Lucas walked down the hall, he saw Shoto. He took a deep breath, “H-Hey, Shoto.” Shoto looked at his new friend.

“Oh, Lucas. How is…Midoriya?” Shoto asked. “What’s wrong? He’s giving off this…intense emotion.” Lucas didn’t have it in him to punch his new friend and he didn’t want to do that to Izuku, either. “You’re an idiot.” Lucas said. Shoto was shocked by the blunt mockery. “What?”

“I’m not mad about you confronting your pain. I’m mad that you lost yourself while fighting Izuku.” Lucas said, making sure Shoto didn’t get it confused. “Wait…why?”

“Because it was stupid of either of you to keep going! You two got completely out of hand that Nemuri-san and Ishiyama-kun were trying to stop you from killing each other!” Lucas said, Shoto wasn’t expecting this kind of anger from Lucas, but he feels nostalgic for his rant about their first training exercise. “Not only did not consider your own selves, you got so lost in the moment that you were no longer aware of what was around you!” Lucas was talking about the audience. “Not only our very own classmates, but tons of innocent people could’ve been injured by what happened.”

Shoto felt a bit of shame, but he knew Lucas wasn’t necessarily wrong. “I’m…sorry.” Shoto apologized, Lucas took another breath, finally letting the anger go. “I’m sorry, too. I didn’t wanna get angry like this, you know? Remember, it’s going to be our duty someday. We can’t lose sight of the people we can put in harm’s way.” Lucas said, “It’s just something I’ve needed to internalize. My view isn't the same as everyone else's.” Shoto nodded, understanding where the boy was coming from a little. “You know, you sound a little like Mr. Aizawa.” Shoto said, “I-Is that a bad thing?” Lucas asked.

Shoto held his hand up, “Not at all. I understand why you’d be cautious.”

Lucas said, “That said, I also want to say congratulations. I’m glad you’re going into the next round.” He said, Shoto smiled a little. “Thank you. I appreciate the support, Lucas.” Shoto said, politely.

“I’ll be rooting for you, Shoto. See you.” Lucas needed to help with the recovery for Izuku’s injuries.

Shoto walked back, processing everything that had happened. Izuku and Lucas’s push to make Shoto realize his fire was his own. The realization that he had forgotten his father and the pain he caused him. His victory, he went back to his seat to watch the rest of the matches.

(Later)

“Rgggh!” Lucas grunted, using his powers to heal Izuku’s injuries. “I appreciate this, Lucas.” Izuku said to him, along with Shuzenji healing his injuries. “I-It’s no problem. I…I apologize for getting angry at you earlier.” Lucas apologized, “We’ve healed you enough, so you should be able to walk perfectly again. But be careful.”

“I-It’s okay. N-No worries.” Izuku said to Lucas, “Thank you very much, ma’am.” He said to Recovery Girl, looking at his scarred arm, shocked by how it was crooked. “That’s what you get for using your Quirk in a short time frame. Consider your crooked right hand as a warning from now on.” Shuzenji had said, “And just so you know. I will not hear injuries like this anymore.” She said, which shocked the four people in the room with her. “Recovery Girl, are you sure that is wise?” Nezu had asked his friend, “I understand your reasoning, of course, but…”

“Toshinori, you must find a new way for him to use his power.” Shuzenji had said to him, “There has to be an option that’s not so self-destructive.” Izuku had gasped. “Y-You can leave that to me. We’ll figure it…out…” Lucas looked weak, like tons of energy had been torn right out of him. “Easy, son. Take a rest on the bed for now, okay?” Nezu had advised his child. “R-Right…” Lucas set himself on the hospital bed.

“I can see Mr. Midoriya’s not the only one who’s overdoing it.” Nezu had said, worried. “He’ll be okay, right?” Izuku asked.

“This happens when he overdoes the healing. It’s just mild exhaustion. He should be fine in a few hours.” Nezu explained.

Lucas fell fast asleep, eyelids were immediately heavy. The boy had passed out almost too immediately.

(Speaking of)

Lucas awoke to hearing some buzzing ringing in his ears. Lucas felt the heaviness in his eyes wash away. The boy lifted himself up and saw the world around him. He was back here, the dream of the sunflower fields. The ones that were familiar to him, “This place…I will say this, it’s beautiful.” Lucas said, walking to see if he can walk farther to see all this lush land. 

“I still don’t get it…Why does this place feel so familiar?” Lucas asked, still baffled by this unknown feeling. He smelled the sunflower, taking a moment to relax. “Maybe…Papa took me here when I was little?” Lucas thought to himself, “That idea…sounds close…but it also sounds wrong.” Lucas tried to think about it more. 

“Hmm…A puzzling land, to be frank.” Lucas had heard someone say. Lucas looked behind him and saw…some strange being, lifting a sunflower into the air and sniffing it. “A-Ah!” Lucas was startled, “Who the heck are you?!” He asked.  

The being looked like they were surprised, “Y-You’re cognizant of me? That’s…abnormal, but…wonderful.” The being said. “What…?” Lucas was immensely confused. 

“You may not have known of my existence…But I’ve known you since your infantile days.” The being said, the voice sounding like a man. Did part of him sound British, the boy was asking himself. “Is my voice alarming to you?” The being asked. “N-No. A-Anyways, I’m…I’m Lucas.” The boy introduced himself.

“It’s truly a pleasure, my boy.” The being smiled, “My name…

…is Giygas.”

(Okay, ending the chapter here! I know it’s derailing itself a little from the Sports Festival, but I figured I’d finally reveal who this mysterious being is. Uh-oh, it’s Giygas! That ain’t good! Anyways, I’ve finally decided on the voice I wanted him to have, and it’s gonna be*drumroll* Harry Lloyd, the voice of Z(Zed) from Xenoblade Chronicles 3! Anyways, Lucas’s ideology was taking the more simple ideas of a hero and turning it into a full mindset. It affects how he can act in these situations, and it’s of course, why he gets on his friends for failing to see the world around them in their fight. Add that with his concerns for his friends's well beings, and it resulted in this anger and anxiety. I hope I didn’t make him hate-able. Anyways, we’ll pick up from the Sports Festival in the next chapter! Stay strong and awesome!)

Romans 8:6 KJV

For to be carnally minded is death;

but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37:

(Okay, picking up where we left off. It shouldn’t be a big deal, and I’ll be doing my own swing on the storyline from Mother 3 more than I’ve already been. Anyways, enjoy the chapter.)

Giygas looked a tad overjoyed upon hearing the acknowledgment of his nephew, but hid it behind his neutrally stoic expression, “Giygas? What…What are you talking about?” Lucas asked, unsure of what was going on here. “I understand this state of affairs is baffling, but I’m compelling you to believe I’m not a mere apparition of your mind.” Giygas explained. 
Lucas was skeptical, still, he was dreaming, but in this moment, it didn’t feel like a dream. 
“O-Okay…Then, what are you? Just some person using a Quirk?” Lucas asked, Giygas picked up another flower and smelled it. “Perish the thought…I’m part of your family, my boy.”
Lucas squinted his eyes, “Y-Yeah, right. I only have my dad, and he didn’t have any relatives.” Lucas explained. 
“Ha! I was not speaking of Nezu, Lucas. I am YOUR family. I believe you humans call this relative: “Uncle.” And I happen to be great one, I would assume.” Giygas explained, Lucas shook his head. “You “humans”? That’s a weird phrase…is…is he implying he isn’t human?” Lucas asked himself. 
“I-I’m sorry, this has to be a dream.” Lucas still doubted this in his case. Giygas sighed in disappointment, “I understand. Perceive me as a phantasm of imagination. It makes no difference to the truth.” Giygas said, mysteriously. “And to answer your theory…Human, I am not.” Giygas had said, taking one more look at his nephew. “You are rejuvenated, my boy. Awaken yourself and enjoy the rest of the Sports Festivities…” Giygas had said, before Lucas could press for more information: Giygas spoke up one more time. “There will be time for deliberations, when fate declares it. Til then, my boy, please enjoy your time.” Lucas could feel himself coming out of this dream.

(What are you doing here?~ In the real world…
What are you doing here?~ points to anyone who finds out which song I was thinking of!)

Lucas lifted up his hand, rubbing his eyes. “What…was all that?” The boy muttered, Nezu saw his son was waking up. “Have a good nap, little pup?” Nezu asked, Lucas yawned a little. “I should…be okay…” the boy said, “How do you feel, Lucas?” His father had asked. 
“Just a little sore…Sorry, I didn’t mean to miss any matches.” Lucas apologized, understanding that Sensei and his father would want him to learn from the other matches. Nezu took a sip from his tea cup, finishing his drinking before speaking. “It’s ok, Lucas. You know in these situations, your physical wellbeing should be what matters in the moment.” Nezu explained, reminding his boy that he shouldn’t overexert his powers if they become too straining. 
“Now then, if you want to, you may watch the next few matches. You’re bound to learn some other tactics, I’d say!” Nezu said, cheerfully, waiting for the next match with his son.
The words the being from Lucas’s dream found its way into his thoughts again, “I wonder if…my mother is…”

(Flashback)

Lucas remembered when he first asked about his mother. He was watching tv with his papa at the time, watching a cartoon with a family as its main characters. “Papa?” Lucas called him, “Just a second, son.” Nezu was trying to handle a few more things on his phone. Nezu looked up and smiled, “What is it, Lucas?” He asked. 
“Families have two parents, right?” Lucas asked,  Nezu nodded, starting to silently feel anxious, “Indeed they do. Am I correct to assume where you’re going with this?” The “mouse” asked. 
Lucas looked a little unsure, “Do…I have a Mama?” Lucas asked.
Nezu couldn’t think of an excuse for Lucas to drop the matter, but kept on his smile and spoke “Well, of course you do, my dear boy. You wouldn’t be here otherwise.” Nezu simply said, “Wh-Where is she?” Nezu looked to his side, frowning and unsure of what to say, but still spoke: “I…I don’t know, son. I’m sorry…I can’t tell you more than that.” Nezu had said. 
Lucas looked a little sad, “Sorry, Papa. I didn’t mean to make you miss her.” Nezu looked more downcast for a moment and then bounced back with a sad smile. “…I know you didn’t mean any harm, my dear boy. I’m sorry I can’t tell you more.” Nezu apologized, hugging his son. Lucas hugged back, a bit saddened. “I want you to remember one thing: I’m here for you, Lucas, I want to do right by her by taking care of you.” Nezu had said, which wasn’t a lie. Even if his parents were still somewhere in the world, he wanted to do right by them, taking care of their child. “Love you, Papa.” Lucas said, “I love you, too, son.” Nezu had said. 
They had let go, Nezu smiled for a moment. “How about I order us some food? Did you want to try that boba place you saw the other day?” The chimera had asked. “Ooh! Yes please!”
Lucas said, super excitedly. 

(End of flashback)

Lucas was unsure of what to interpret that dream as, but there were all the things he did learn as he grew older. He knew most likely he wasn’t related to Nezu, but he never wanted to press for that answer due to how his father is constantly busy and always having to deal with certain situations. Lucas didn’t want to be a burden for his Papa. He wanted to unburden him from his past and live free from that trauma. By looking out for the wellbeing of others was one of the things he thought was needed to be a great hero, these self-expectations were what drove Lucas into his insecurities of being inadequate and why he trains harder than most. 

(Meanwhile, miles away from Japan…)

It was late in the morning on the islands, Claus could feel himself growing tired by the minute. He decided the best course of action was to wait until the day to venture back into Sunshine Forest. Before he went to bed, he seemed to really have a good grip on controlling the lightning, and already noticed that he should be able to take down the more machine based Chimeras in expediency.
Claus resigned himself to repose for the rest of the dark morning, planning to get to the Thunder Tower by morning. 

(In Claus’s dream)

Claus was recalling a time when he visited he visited the grave of his brother with his parents. His mother had kept her hands on his shoulders, with his father speaking to the grave. 
“Happy Birthday, Lucas.” Flint left a sunflower on the grave, with a birthday card next to it. “It’s been a while, buddy. You and Claus are ten years old right about now.” Flint said, taking a deep breath. 
“Boney wanted to come see you, but he’s busy guarding the house. He really misses you, kid.” Flint kept a quiet prayer in his hand, Claus looked a little upset that his dad was crying. “Dad, it’s gonna be okay. Lucas can’t be dead, right?” Claus asked, not liking that this grief was hurting his dad. Flint rubbed his nose, sniffling a little. “Well…I want to believe it, Claus. I do. Which is why I’m gonna go up to find him.” Flint looked on at his wife. “Hina, will you be okay?” He asked her. 
“Of course I will. But go up with someone. I’m not…gonna let you go up there yourself again.” Claus thought of an idea, “I can go up with Dad, Mom.” Claus suggested. 
“No! Claus Polestar, I forbid you from going into the plateau!” Hinawa had scolded her, “But Mom, if Lucas is…” 

“Claus.” Flint’s voice was stern, but gentle. The man placed his hand on his son’s shoulder. “I know you wanna help. But we can’t risk losing you, too. I need someone to stay strong for your mom, anyway, okay?” Flint asked, Claus looked a little unsure. “Okay, Dad.” The boy nodded his head. Flint smiled, hugging his son. “I’ll be back soon,  okay.” Claus nodded, starting to cry, but trying to withhold his tears. “Hina…”
Hinawa kissed her husband and embraced him, Flint kissed in return. “We’ll figure this out, honey.” Hinawa looked to her side, “I know we will, but I still want you to be careful.” Flint nodded, knowingly and fixed his hat. 
Flint walked off, Claus felt a little sad for his parents. Their grief was a lot and they were working so hard. Part of him felt jealous of Lucas, but it was never his fault that any of this happened. 
“When I get older, I’ll bring my brother home. That’ll make them happy.” Claus knew for a fact Lucas was out there. He was gonna find him and bring him home for his mom and dad.

(Later)

There was something going on in the town square, Hinawa and Claus were walking home when they caught a man speaking to the crowd. He seemed to be a peddler, “—Congratulations are in order for the hard work you put in every single day!” He said to them, “When I heard of what happened in the forest before I came here, I was upset to learn of the devastation of wildlife and…I’ve heard a young soul was lost all those years ago…” the man kept going. 
Claus was curious about what this man was saying, and saw his mother had a furious look on her face, as if he could see right through him. 
“I am sorry if that topic is sensitive. But I am here to help if need any. Ah! Pardon my delay of introduction, my name is Fassad. And this is my little companion, Salsa!” 
Salsa was a monkey he was traveling with, he had some sort of weird blue collar on. Claus wondered why the monkey didn’t look so happy to be here until he started dancing. 
“I come bringing wonderful news…about happiness.” 

“That was the day it all began, the day the town of Tazmily began to change. My village, everyone was a friend, basically family. Then, they believed the doubts that those people put in them, and then things started changing. We started to distrust each other, fell for a scheme with currency and anyone who didn’t buy into their lies were punished.” 

(The next day, yeah, this’ll just be a bit of the future later)

“Okay, we’re here. Claus, what’s your plan for this one? We go in guns blazing?” Kumatora suggested to the boy. Claus tried to think about this more logically, “Fuel, you said there was a depot here for new Claymen, right?” Fuel nodded his head.
“Ruff ruff!(The depot? What do we need to head there for?)” Boney asked his friend, Claus thought about a way to get through without causing so much alarms. “If there are Pigmasks at the depot, we can take some spare uniforms.” Claus explained, “More than likely, we can get in, hit alarms to evacuate, then destroy the tower.”
Kumatora didn’t like how overconfident Claus was becoming, “Okay, but once we get out of there, we need to bail, right? Tell me you at least thought of an escape route?” Claus tried to think of a way they could get out of the Thunder Tower safely. “Maybe we can find a blueprint of the building and find an escape route that way?” Claus suggested. “Good thinking! I should be able to figure it out. But first, let’s head to the depot.” They were unanimous in going for disguises to get in the facility without raising suspicion. 
“Don’t worry Mom and Dad, now that I have this power to use…I’ll make them pay for what they’ve done.” Claus thought to himself, getting ready for the next big step in taking back their islands.

(Okay, so I hope u enjoyed the chapter! I figured I’d take the advice given to me about focusing it a little more on Mother 3’s side, too. Yeah, so I jumped ahead a bit on Claus’s story, but it should be all good. It’ll just basically be the next day in the story, while it’s night over on the MHA side. Anyways, stay strong and awesome!)

‭‭2 Corinthians‬ ‭1‬:‭3‬-‭5‬ ‭KJV‬‬

3.Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort; 
4.who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. 5.For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
‭‭
https://bible.com/bible/1/2co.1.5.KJV

Chapter Text

Chapter 38:

(Woo! I’m back, it’s been a hot minute, but I’m back! Now we focus on the rest of the matches, and learn of stuff with Tenya! I’m still open to the ideas of where Lucas should intern during the Hero Killer Arc, btw. I know I said I wouldn’t write it and I’m tempted to say he’ll intern with Endeavor, but I’m also open to other ideas. Enjoy the chapter!)

Lucas helped Izuku out and helped him walk. “You’re gonna be okay? Thankfully the surgery was a success, but I’d be careful, all the same.” Lucas had advised. “I’ll be okay, Lucas. Thanks for helping out with my recovery.” Lucas smiled, “Not a problem! Say hi to the others for me, Izuku!” Lucas said, before turning to Toshinori ashamed. “A-And…Yagi-sensei. I…apologize for the way I behaved and blamed you.” Lucas said.
Toshinori smiled, “No, you were right, Sakai. Still, I’ve never seen that anger in you before.” Lucas looked to his side, ashamed even more. “Well, we’ll be off.”

(… …Expecting something to happen? Just go to the next scene.)

Toshinori was thinking about what Shuzenji and Lucas had mentioned about finding a new way for Young Midoriya to use One For All, while walking with his protégé through the hall. “Hey, All Might.” Izuku said, “Huh?” Toshinori snapped himself back to the real world to see him. “Remember when you told me why you came to UA in the first place? To find a worthy successor to inherit One For All.” Izuku asked, to which his mentor affirmed. “I put everything I had into the Sports Festival. But still…There were other competitors who fought for the victory harder than I did.” Izuku said, thinking of Shinso, Ochaco and Shoto. “So…Maybe—“

“You’re thinking it might be better for someone else to be my successor. Yes?” Toshinori asked. Izuku gasped, hearing the words sting. “Yes.” Izuku said, believing himself to be incapable of being the successor if he saw other people working harder than he did. “You speak the truth, this place is full of incredible potential heroes. One For All is a crystallization of power. It bolsters Quirks. For example, if Young Todoroki were to inherit it, the strength added to his own Quirk would probably make him an unbeatable superhero.” Toshinori explained, Izuku winced, believing he knew what was next. “Then—“

“But, you know, I was Quirkless, too, as a kid.” Toshinori pointed to himself and watched Izuku’s stunned face looked back at his mentor. “Quirkless? Seriously?” Toshinori smiled and acknowledged that it wasn’t as rare of a thing as it was nowadays. “Even though I didn’t have a power of my own, I had someone who believed in my potential.” Toshinori explained, “My master gave me One For All and raised me to become a hero.” Izuku was stunned, “You never told me about that!” He said.
“It’s not my fault you never asked. Which is honestly surprising.” Toshinori expected his protégé to be a nerd about this sorta thing. Izuku stepped back, “I just can’t believe the number one hero was Quirkless.” 
Toshinori nodded, “It’s true. When we first met, I saw a little of the old me in you. But, kid, you’ve gone beyond my expectations time and time again.” He admonished Izuku’s achievements in both school and the attack on USJ. “One day, you’re gonna do incredible things with One For All. That’s something I truly believe.” Izuku wanted to tear up again, and quickly shut his eyes. “I’ll do my best.” He said. Before returning to watch the Sports Festival. It wasn’t over yet. 

(In the waiting room)

Tenya heard his phone ring, wanting to call his brother. “Hey, are you there, Tensei? It’s Tenya.” He said and heard it go to voicemail. “Oh, well. We’ll talk soon, brother.” Tenya said, before hearing a knock on the door. “H-Hello, Tenya? Can I come in?” It was Sakai’s voice, “You may enter, Sakai.” Tenya said, seeing the boy enter the waiting room. “I’ve come to wish you good luck out there. O-Oh…were you talking to someone already?” Lucas asked. “No, I was trying to call my brother and he never answered. So, I assume he’s busy.” Lucas smiled, “What kind of person is Ingenium? I’ve heard stories from the news, but since you’re his brother, I wanted to know…?” Lucas asked. 
“Ah, he’s an incredible person. Kind, helpful, caring…He even suggested offering those who did not earn their Provisional Licenses apprenticeships at his agency. Tensei truly is incredible, I’d said.” Lucas smiled, “That’s sounds cool! I can tell you look up to him a lot. Ingenium has been one of my favorite heroes since I heard about him.” Lucas noted. “Indeed. Which is why I’ve set to dedicate my time here to work as hard as he did.” Tenya said, fixing his glasses.
“Yeah, I guess we’re in the same boat for that.” Lucas said, shrugging his shoulders. “Oh? Who do you look up to, Sakai?” Tenya asked. “My father and teacher, mostly. They’re Pro Heroes, too. Though, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you who they were.” Lucas let out a mischievous chuckle, Tenya was left confused, before hearing the next announcement. “As much as I would like to figure that out, I am up. I’ll see you later, Sakai.” Tenya had said, “Bye, Tenya! Good luck!” Lucas said, cheerfully. “I always wondered what it would be like to have a brother or sister. I can’t help but be a little jealous that Tenya has a great one, it seems.” Lucas thought to himself. “Still, I’ll bet his brother’s gonna be proud of him when he becomes a hero!” Lucas then decided to walk back to the medical area. He had seen an alarm on his phone for reports of the rumored Hero Killer: Stain. “No one’s caught him yet? That’s not good.” Lucas didn’t know much about Stain, but he going either killing or incapacitating Pro Heroes. Lucas felt horrified at the idea of that. “I hope someone’ll be able to take him down.” 

(Later)

“Now, who do you think has the upper hand here, pup?” Nezu asked his child. “I’m going to still say Bakugo-san. Kirishima-san’s defense will only get him so far, and Bakugo-san seems to excel in close range combat.” Lucas analyzed, “Kirishima-san will only prolong the inevitable if he makes one wrong move in close range. Not to mention, there may be a limit on how much he can use his durability until it starts to hurt him.” Lucas was already impressed by how well Eijiro was holding up. He was happy to see Tenya had made it to the next round, but he wasn’t going to play favorites. Lucas acknowledges how quick and swift Katsuki is and acknowledges that Eijiro’s defense can’t last very long. “—Bakugo’s having a heck of a time dodging Kirishima’s attacks!” He heard Hizashi say. The boy then thought of how Fumikage and Tenya had won their battles and wanted to congratulate them. “Hmm…Hey, Papa. After I help with this match, can I go back to my class?” Lucas asked. Nezu smiled happily, “Of course, my boy! Go spend time with your friends! We’ll call you if we need you, okay?” Nezu said. “Okay, Papa.” Lucas said. 

(Meanwhile with out subversive speedster and shonen protagonist)

“Midoriya! I take it that your surgery must’ve gone well. I’m glad!” Tenya said, walking ahead. “Thank you. And congrats on your win!” Izuku congratulated Tenya, before the two of them looked at the brackets.
“I’m up against Todoroki. I watched your fight with him closely. Maybe I can learn from it.” Tenya hypothesized. Izuku agreed with the notion, “Is Ingenium excited that you’ve blown through the bracket? He must be so proud of his little brother.” Izuku said. “Mm. I’m not sure. I called him earlier, but he was working.” Tenya said, “Oh. Sorry.” Izuku said, thinking of when Tenya explained how he strives to be like his older brother.
“WHAAAHHAHA?! Bakugo is countering again!” The two looked on and saw what Present Mic was speaking about. Katsuki had torn through and partially burned Kirishima’s gym shirt. 

“You been straining to keep your body rock-hard this whole fight, right?” Katsuki asked his opponent, Eijiro turned to him, sweat dropping and a nervous look in his eyes. “But that means you’re overusing your Quirk. And sooner or later, you’ll fall apart!” Katsuki said, sending a mass amount of explosions at Kirishima! Eijiro had no time to escape with each fiery burst coming. “Too much!” Eijiro said, his voice beginning to strain. 
“THE FINISHING BLOW! DIE!” Katsuki grinned, viciously. “Now I understand why you were trying to avoid a drawn-out match with me.” He said to his opponent. “Kirishima has been knocked out! Bakugo is the winner!” Nemuri had said.

Lucas walked out to help with medical treatment, and overheard that Tetsutetsu guy shout at Kirishima for being an idiot. “With that vicious carpet bombing, Bakugo advances to the third round. “All right, give me a second, Kirishima-san.” Lucas did the first thing and healed the burn marks and scratches. “Don’t talk, okay? We’re heading to see Chi-Uh-R-Recovery Girl!” Lucas said.

This was it. Four more students in the semi-finals:
On the left was Shoto Todoroki vs. Tenya Iida.
On the right was Fumikage Tokoyami vs. Katsuki Bakugo. 

Tenya put on a serious face, “Right. I’m off.” Izuku watched his friend go off for his next battle. Izuku walked back to the bleacher the rest of his class was at. “Deku!” Ochaco said, “Hi, Midoriya! It looks like your surgery went well.” Tsuyu had said.

(Somewhere else in Japan)

Tensei Iida ran through the city, then commanding his squads while reconning the area. “Squad A, head north. Squad B, check the west side!” Ingenium said, with both squad leaders offering a “roger!” as a response. Tensei could hear the sirens going off all around the city. He then ran through a narrow street, and not long after the pro hero sensed an ominous presence coming from the alley. “Back there!” Ingenium said, jumped from one wall over to jump above the roof. “No doubt about it. It’s him!” Tensei said, using his Quirk to safely land, he stood in guard and saw. “I’ve found you! Hero Killer!” Ingenium spoke to his target.
A man in the dark stared back at Tensei with a piercing glare in his menacing red eyes. 

(Okay, we’re ending it here! I know I didn’t do the whole episode, but I still wanted to prioritize each match on its own, and I’ll focus on Tenya and Shoto’s match in its own chapter. And after that, I plan on returning to Claus for a few chapters. Anyways, that’s all. Stay strong and awesome!)

Psalm 62:8 KJV:

Trust in him at all times; ye people, Pour out your heart before him: God is a refuge for us. Selah.

(One thing I feel like I keep forgetting, but God is our refuge. We can go to Him when we have problems, spend time in His Presence, we can talk to Him through prayer! And this was made more possible because of Jesus, who died for our sins. It’s just something to think about. Hope this helps in some shape or form!!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 39:

 “The first match of the semifinals!” Present Mic announced, the crowd going wild once again, “Both come from hero families, making this a battle of elites! From the Hero Course, Tenya Iida! Versus…His classmate, Shoto Todoroki!” Tenya kept a serious look on his face, “I can’t negate his attacks like Midoriya did. Plus if he uses his flames now, he’s even more dangerous.” Tenya had thought to himself, attempting to find a viable strategy against Todoroki. “Focus.” He told himself, seeing that Shoto was dead serious, as well. They waited until Hizashi had said: “Start!” Shoto had sent a wave of ice his way, with Tenya making a run for it, to both avoid the coming ice and to immediately make a break for Shoto. “He’s not wasting any time.” Shoto kept watch and sent another wave of ice in Tenya’s path. The speedster hit his brakes and moved toward a middle area. Present Mic revealed to the audience that Iida has been surrounded by Todoroki’s ice! Shoto’s next move sent another array of ice shards in Tenya’s direction, Tenya used his Quirk to give himself a small boost when he jumped in the air!

“Oh, whoa! A standing long jump!” Uraraka said, Shoto grunted, realizing Tenya was now in close range for combat. “Recipro…Burst!” Tenya shouted, blue fire coming out of his exhausts. The speedster tried to kick Todoroki, but his opponent managed to dodge. Iida realized he had ten seconds before his engine would stall, “…Which means I have to win this…RIGHT NOW!” Tenya thought to himself, going in for another kick, and successfully hitting Shoto this time! “Look at that speed!” Present Mic said.

Class 1-A was in awe at Tenya’s combative prowess! “That was a heavy hit.” Sero had said, “I didn’t know he could kick like that.” Denki said,

“Nice one, Tenya!” Lucas said, watching Shoto try to freeze the floor beneath his opponent, but Tenya managed to grab Shoto and ran as fast as he could to out of bounds. “Eight seconds left.”

“That kind of adaptability is incredible, and more than anything is what is needed for the unknown. Tenya’s showed us that in spades…” Lucas explained, “Yeah, I agree. Iida managed to get the drop on Todoroki pretty well.” Izuku said, wondering what the next move would be. Lucas looked on a saw what had transpired next.

“That said, don’t count Shoto out yet!” He shouted, as Tenya looked to see his disadvantage. His muffler was blocked by ice! “When did you—?!” Tenya shouted, being cut off by Shoto’s next attack. Freezing Tenya in place. “When you kicked me. I’ve only been showing off ranged attacks today. You forgot I could do precision moves, too, didn’t you?” Shoto had asked Iida. The speedster grunted and shivered from the cold of the ice. Todoroki had managed to stand up, brushing his head. “I was trying to dodge your Recipro. But it was too fast to avoid, even for me.” Shoto had explained.

While Midnight had called the match’s winner. “Iida has been immobilized. Todoroki advances.” She called out, with the audience cheering for this match. Hizashi had even called out that Shoto has won without using his flames this time, and those words—along with Shoto’s further rejection of him—made Enji more confused. “Why are you holding back? Don’t be a fool.” Enji had said in his head.

Class 1-A was in shock, “Poor Iida…” Izuku had said. Lucas looked on and while he couldn’t hear what he had said, his lips read something along the lines of: “I’m sorry, brother.” Lucas looked sad, thinking of their conversation from before. “You still got this, Tenya!” Lucas thought to himself, deciding he’d try and cheer Tenya up later.

(Meanwhile)

“Fame…Money…That’s what all of you who call yourselves “heroes” are really after.” Hero Killer Stain had won the fight between him and Ingenium, mocking the man by saying the lot of them AREN’T heroes. Stain had stepped on Tensei Iida’s cellphone, after it showed a missed call from Tenya. “Except him…The only one with permission to kill me.” Stain had said, his katana soaked in blood.

Stain had stood intimidatingly above Tensei, claiming All Might to be worthy. The Hero Killer then walked up to Tensei to end this fight once and for all.

(Back with The Sports Festival)

Things were certainly heating up now! It was Katsuki Bakugo versus Fumikage Tokoyami, with Katsuki’s vicious rushes being unstoppable as Hizashi had shouted to the audience.

Fumikage had kept Dark Shadow up as a defense from Katsuki’s explosions, “Such brutality.” The bird boy had said, before Present Mic said how far the boy has come in the matches due to his almost unbeatable Quirk.

Mina and Momo had no idea how Tokoyami was more unable to hold his own against Bakugo.

Ochaco, Izuku and Lucas had figured out from the cavalry battle that Dark Shadow’s weakness revolved around light. “He can’t go in the offensive because of all the light.” Ochaco said, “This matchup couldn’t be any worse.” Lucas looked on, “Most people don’t know about his weakness. Kacchan may not have figured it out yet.” Izuku had said.

“I’d say Tokoyami-san’s tactical skills are less likely, but possibly, he could use Dark Shadow as a distraction, and attack Bakugo-san with his own fists when the guard is elsewhere.” Lucas explained. “Right, but that’s problematic, because Kacchan’s reaction time is fast.” Lucas and Izuku both looked at each other, “More than likely, Kacchan/Bakugo-san will win.” Lucas and Izuku said, simultaneously, which also surprised the two of them. “Wow, you guys came to the same conclusion? That’s actually impressive.” Ochaco said, Lucas looked embarrassed while Izuku just chuckled, nervously. The two then regained their composure and watched the fight between Katsuki and Fumikage play out.

“I underestimated him. I don’t have any time to recharge Dark Shadow’s power. I’m running out of darkness!” Fumikage could see that Dark Shadow even began to tear up as a show of his deteriorating powers. Katsuki had jumped in the air and used his Quirk to boost his speed. “Is he just trying to wear me down?” Fumikage asked himself, “It looks like his moves are getting faster.” Katsuki’s leap into the air had send him to attack Dark Shadow at the head, to which he launched a direct attack at Dark Shadow. “Grab him! Dark Shadow!” Tokoyami shouted, to which Dark Shadow did what he was told and tried to grab Bakugo while he was in midair.

It seemed Bakugo had prepared for this and used his Quirk to boost him further in the air! “Wow! Bakugo leaps behind Tokoyami!” Present Mic said, watching the student in question flip in the air before landing on his feet. Bakugo prepared another explosion, “STUN GRENADE!” Katsuki shouted. In an instant, the battlefield had succumbed to a giant explosion, and smoked rose into the air. “How am I supposed to commentate when I can’t see? What’s happening?” Present Mic had said.

When the smoke cleared for the two of them, Tokoyami was being held down by the beak, an explosion in Bakugo’s other hand. “Tell me, Bakugo: Did you know of my weakness before?” He asked, and he saw Katsuki’s near psychotic grin return. “I figured it out by attacking over and over again. It was a pretty bad matchup for you. Almost feel bad. But you’re done.” Katsuki said to him, cocky as ever. Fumikage had no other choice, there was no opening for him that was left. “I surrender.” He said, almost honorably.

“Tokoyami gives up!” Nemuri had called it, “Bakugo’s the winner of this match!”

Fumikage had gotten up and Katsuki scratched his arm, no doubt causing it much recoil when the two fought. Hizashi then announced the final match of the Sports Festival:

Katsuki Bakugo vs. Shoto Todoroki.

Katsuki looked over and stared down Todoroki, who returned with a more icy glare in contrast to the fiery one Bakugo had given.

“Man, what a bummer. Poor Tokoyami.” Ochaco said, “I totally thought the bird would win for sure.” Hanta said, “I guess that means his Quirk’s not invincible after all.” Denki had said. Eijiro scratched his nose, “So light is his weakness. Interesting.”

Lucas brushed his hair a bit, “I had a feeling, when I shot fire at him during the Cavalry Battle, I noticed when Dark Shadow took the blow, he flinched.” He explained, “And seeing the kinda guy Bakugo is, he’s the type who would exploit that.”

Class 1-B was in shock, with Itsuka gently hitting the head of Neito, “You chose a terrifying person to make your enemy.” She said, coyly. Neito rose up his hand in objection, “Not at all. Just luck that his Quirk worked so well against that guy.”

Lucas could overhear that and walked over, “It’s okay, Monoma-san. Given your power and with a great amount of combat training, I’m sure you could eventually go toe-to-toe with Bakugo-san.” Monoma looked over and saw the peculiar one from 1-A. The boy gave a smug smile to him, “I see. So you really have no problem with us showing you up, then?” Neito had asked. “It’s not a matter of being shown up, I’m simply trying to offer advice.” Lucas explained. “If you really care about attempts to one up our class, the best way is to work hard.” Neito becomes perplexed whenever he talks to this one.

“What is up with you? Don’t you want to be the best?” Neito had asked. The other classmates were curious by this one, who didn’t seem to care about competition.

“I-I want to be the best hero I can b-be, but I-I believe it is selfish to care about reputation or status, it-it merely holds one back.” Lucas explained, now stuttering his words. Neito frowned, if this was an act, it was impressive. “Of course you wouldn’t, since you were knocked out the first round.” Neito had said, trying to bait him into being angry. “Th-That IS true, of course. I certainly have to become stronger if I wish to help in battles against villains.” Lucas explained. “So, we’re not good enough for you?” Neito had asked, “No, you guys are probably better than me. But…But either way, we aren’t enemies. We should be c-comrades instead.” Lucas had said. Neito was baffled by this student, he was offering friendship instead of spite and continued to be down on myself. “I-I’m sorry, I’ve wasted your time.” Lucas said, respect in his voice. “No, no. I appreciate that…” Neito had said. “For a 1-A student, he’s surprisingly humble.” Shiozaki had said, smiling.

“Still, these finals have been one big showcase for Class 1-A.” Tetsutetsu looked really annoyed at that, before another student admonished how incredible the first years were, winner or loser.

The audience were excited for the final match with both competitors shown on display, one even pointed out the draft was going to be insane this year.

Lucas returned to his seat, next to Izuku and Ochaco. “I wonder how this match will be like. Besides intense.” Izuku had explained, “You’ll have to take notes for next time.” They had heard Tenya’s voice calling. “Iida.” Izuku had said, smiling, with Tenya smiling in return. Lucas wanted to ask if he was okay, but was unsure if Tenya had given himself a good pep talk earlier. Both Lucas and Ochaco smiled as well before Tenya’s three friends nodded. A moment of startle revealed itself when Tenya seemed to be vibrating. “Whoa, what’s wrong?!” The three of them asked, “It’s just my phone.” Tenya had said, with his friends breathing in relief. “I’ll be back.” Tenya walked off to answer his phone. He noticed it was a call from his mother.

(Later)

Tenya held the phone up to his ear. “Hello, Mom? I’m sorry to tell you this, but I lost.” Tenya had explained. “No, son, I’m not calling about that. I mean, I’m sorry. But, Tenya, please listen carefully. It’s your brother.” Tenya felt anxious about this, considering Tensei never responded when he called. “A villain got Tensei!” His mother had said to him. In that moment, Tenya could feel darkness surrounding him. How could a villain have gotten Tensei?

(With the villain in question—speaking of which—BLEHEGH!)

Stain stood atop a water tower, watching the city. He had licked Ingenium’s blood off of his katana, watching the police handle the crime scene of his battle with the hero. “You haven’t even noticed it, have you?” He asked, “This warped society mired by hypocrisy and vanity. That’s fine, I’ll open your eyes, “heroes.”” Stain vowed that the heroes would see the world that they’ve created, before realizing someone was behind him. He slashed his katana out into something that looked some sort of portal. “Please remain calm. We are of the same mind.” A man’s voice emerged from the smoke of darkness. “I have been searching for you, Hero Killer Stain. I heard of your exploits and wanted to meet you in person.” The man then said he would be interested in what he had to offer the Hero Killer.

(Time to check up on a manchild)

Shigaraki had been previously watching the Sports Festival, analyzing certain students per his master’s request. That green haired brat, the hooded brat who head-butted him, the explosive one. But now, he was watching something else, “Hero Killer…Stain.” He said, seeing a picture of him during the reported fight with Ingenium.

Chapter Text

It was finally it. The end of the Sports Festival, the match that would decide who was the current best of UA High. With the two fighters giving off some of the most intense and impressive matches the audience had seen. It had come down to it:

Katsuki had thought everything in that moment; his moment of realization that he couldn’t beat Shoto in a head-to head fight, and his blasting through and through to the final match. He heard Present Mic’s voice roar that the final fight would be between him and Todoroki. This was it, this was going to be his proof that he would win. The crowd went wild while they prepared for the next fight.

(Later)

Shoto looked at his palm in his waiting room for the next match. He remembered that day, where his mother was on the phone with his grandmother before IT happened.

“And Shoto…That child’s left side sometimes looks unbearable to me. All I can see is his father.” Shoto stiffened at that memory, before a couple of new ones had shown themselves.

“Fight as yourself in there. Not your dad, or the path he’s laying out for you. Fight as Shoto Todoroki!” He remembered how much Lucas encouraged him to fight as himself in the match with Midoriya, and then thought of his furious match with Midoriya. “SO CAME AT ME WITH ALL YOU GOT!” He could hear his fellow student shouting, “IT’S YOURS! YOUR QUIRK, NOT HIS!” Shoto’s thoughts then returned to that darkened night. His mother had slowly turned around, and looked back at him as if she saw a ghost. “How did this happen? I pushed her out of my mind. I tried not to think about her.” Shoto realized he had repressed the memories of his mother and they’d been slowly returning thanks to Midoriya and Lucas. He clenched his hand into a fist, “Mom…” he said quietly.

However, that quiet didn’t last long, as Bakugo had kicked through the door, and he had a surprised angry look on his face. “Hey, what the heck are you doing in here? This is my space to—“ Katsuki looked at the sign on the door to see the number, he gasped, “Crap, this is waiting room number two?” He asked, realizing he may have he had the wrong room. Shoto said nothing and looked back down at the table. Katsuki was irritated, as if Shoto’s lack of response were smug. “Alright, fine, so I may have walked into the wrong room. But don’t think that means I’m gonna be at the top a’ my game, you got that?” He asked, declaring his final war on Todoroki. Katsuki rose his hand, and used his Quirk on the table as a show of strength. “You better bring all you got to this, Icy Hot!” He shouted at him, but Shoto wasn’t paying attention.

“Midoriya.” Shoto had said, which confused Katsuki. “He said the same thing.” Shoto looked at his hand deadpanned, “That fool. Instead of trying to win the match himself, he focused on breaking my walls.” He realized, “You guys were childhood friends, right? Was he like that when you were kids? So helpful?” Katsuki was shocked by that question, his eyes began twitching, remembering that day he was attacked by that sludge villain. “Kacchan…I couldn’t just stand there and watch you die!” Izuku had said to him, then remembering the time he helped him out of the water. How dare that Deku look down on him! He doesn’t need his help, he was just a weakling! “What does he have to do with any of this?” Katsuki let his temper get the better of him and kicked the table. “It’s all between you and me now. Focus on the match. That’s the only thing I care about. Whatever your family problems are, whatever you’re feeling—None of that crap matters, just make sure you don’t hold back. Use your flames on me.” Katsuki walked out of the room, more ready than ever. “I want everyone to know I beat you at your best.” Shoto watched him as he shut the door, and turned to his side.

“Don’t hold back…” Shoto was going to make sure he made it through. “Shoto, that better not be all you have!” He could hear Lucas’s words ringing like a bell to Katsuki’s advice, “It seems you and he are very similar, Lucas.” Shoto was stood up, getting determined. He’d do it for them, he’d make sure he never held back in his final fight. “I’m gonna win because of your inspiration, Lucas.” Shoto had declared.

Meanwhile, Katsuki stomped out of the room and through the halls, with a creep smile on his face. “Let’s see him try and use his powers against me when I’m bombing every inch of the stadium. I’ll show the world what a champion looks like.”

(And it’s time!)

Class 1-A stood up and watched, as the fanfare played, the audience was excited, and then the torches lit. Lucas looked on, “Good luck, Shoto. Bakugo-san.” Lucas had said, quietly. He would still be a good sport, even if he wanted Shoto to win. If Bakugo-san had won this, he wasn’t going to be bitter about it. “Welcome to the final battle of the UA High School Sports Festival!” Hizashi had shouted to the audience, he was excitedly spinning in his chair and making poses. “In just a moment, we’ll see which first years come out on top!” He said, watching the sign change to its final opponents.

“Yes, it all comes down to this, folks! Coming in from the Hero Course, Shoto Todoroki. Versus his classmate, Katsuki Bakugo!” The crowd went wild for two of the Sports Festival’s most powerful.

Shoto stood, determined once again. No show of emotion.

In contrast was Katsuki, who was more than excited and rage filled to win. A creep grin on his face once again.

Everyone stood and watched this fight, wondering what the outcome will be.

“Now…BEGIN!!” Hizashi shouted, with Shoto planting his hands on the ground and sending a perilous amount of ice in Katsuki’s way. Katsuki’s reaction time was able to dodge attack and block off each ice shard with celerity, grunting and yelling with each step. It wasn’t long before an Shoto had created something the size of a small glacier. The audience was in shock at Shoto’s power. “Todoroki starts with a crazy ice blast!” Hizashi said.

Lucas looked on, “He’s not forgetting the crowd’s there.” Lucas had said, he and Izuku noting Shoto had a bit more control with this attack, “There was a lot more control in that attack, he’s being cautious.” Shoto had took a frozen breath, and hoping that the ice had buried Bakugo. “Is it possible we’ve already got a winner down there?” Hizashi had said. Tsuyu noticed something else, they started hearing some noises coming from the ice. “That has to be Bakugo making those sounds, right?” She asked. “More than likely.” Lucas said, with the battle playing out.

Emerged from the frozen prison, Katsuki Bakugo broke free blasted through his own made prison door. Chunks of ice were launched into the air. Class 1-A was in shock. “He used his explosions to tunnel through the ice like some kinda mole man!” Sero had said, Denki had a shocked  look on his face, “These two are insane.” He said.

Katsuki placed his fingertips on the ice, staring Icy Hot down: “You’ve got some pretty powerful attacks.” He complimented, Shoto ran straight for him and he burst through the ice with a huge explosion. “But you’re a bad aim!” Katsuki sent himself into the air, charging straight for Icy Hot. He evaded Shoto’s next move by moving to his left. “Try harder!” He shouted at him.

“He dodged his right side with a blast!” Izuku had said, “Awesome.” Ochaco whispered.

“When it comes to reaction time, Bakugo-san has us beat.” Lucas said, watching Bakugo grab Shoto’s arm before he hit the ground. His next move had him throwing Shoto into the air. Lucas’s face stiffened at the severe blow. “Keep going, Shoto, you’ve got this!” Lucas was hoping for Shoto to make a good comeback, somehow. This fight was only beginning, after all. Shoto made a safe landing by using his right side’s power to break his fall, he regained his balance and started riding his ice like surfing a wave. “Looks like fun!” Hizashi had said to the audience, with Shoto caught right in another charging attack from Bakugo.

Katsuki tried to go in for another his with his Explosion, but Icy Hot managed to grab his arm.

Endeavor smiled, almost evilly. “Use your left side. Do it, Shoto!” He had shouted to him, which surprised the two boys. Shoto hesitated, and threw Katsuki far from him.

They took ample time to recover, “Stop screwing around. What, do you think I’m not worthy of your fire?” Katsuki said, a menacing and violent smile on his face.

Aizawa realized what Bakugo was doing: “Bakugo timed his explosions and grabbed Todoroki’s left side on purpose. He’s done his research.” The teacher explained, “His aptitude for this becomes more apparent with every fight.” Hizashi’s interest was piqued, “Todoroki’s doing well so far, but his attacks are too simple. It almost seems like he’s lost his spark after the match with Midoriya.” Aizawa explained, which only seemed to further ignite Katsuki’s rage. “I’ll tell you what’ll happen if you make a fool outta me! I’ll kill you!” Shoto looked shocked at those words. Lucas looked on, becoming angry at the sound of those words, “This is too much.” Lucas had said, acknowledging scary Bakugo-san was. “I don’t want there to be any doubt that I’m the best student at the festival! That’s only possible if you come at me as hard as you can!” Katsuki shouted at him.

“There’s no point if you don’t fight with the same power you used against Deku! If you don’t wanna win this, why are you even here? Don’t be a pussy like that Flower Boy!” Katsuki shouted, angrier and angrier.

Izuku and Lucas were shocked by what Katsuki was saying. “SHOW EVERYONE YOU’RE TRYING TO DESTROY ME!” Katsuki said.

In that moment, Shoto recalled his resolve during his fight with Midoriya.

“I want it, too. I’ll be a hero!” He could hear the memory in his head. He looked down for a moment, “I’m sorry, Bakugo. Since I fought Midoriya, I’m unsure of so much. Whether or not I did the right thing. What my left side means to me.” He said in his head, seeing his opponent come closer. “And there’s Sakai…he chose to act as a companion rather than an opponent.

“COME ON, TODOROKI! DON’T GIVE UP! DO YOUR BEST!” Izuku shouted, and Lucas stood up. “YOU GOT THIS, SHOTO! YOU CAN STILL WIN!” Lucas shouted, hood was down and his glasses were off!

Shoto watched as his friend and rival cheered him on, “Lucas…Midoriya.”

Katsuki smirked, “That stupid nerd and crybaby!” Katsuki finally made his way and launched himself into the air. He saw it, and grinned ear to ear. Shoto lit his fire and felt it. “If you’re gonna face me, you can’t half-*** it!” Katsuki said, creating a whirlwind of smoke from his Quirk. “Try everything you can to defeat me! Don’t you DARE hold back!” Katsuki said.

Shoto was ready, he was going to attack with his left side, before his life flashed before his eyes. His father’s abuse, his rejection of his father’s path, but the burning memory of his mother’s emotionally scarred face…was had made him hesitate. In that moment, he couldn’t do it. His flames began to disappear and Katsuki was getting closer. “HOWITZER IMPACT!” Bakugo shouted his attack. He spun around before landing his final attack. At incredible speed, blasted through all of the ice, with a giant orange fire on the battlefield.

Class 1-A was stunned by how powerful Katsuki Bakugo’s power was, it had made his power during his match with Ochaco almost seem like a tea light. Hizashi spelled it out completely, that Katsuki turned himself into a human missile, even noting that Shoto’s hesitation was unexpected compared to in his fight with Midoriya. Enji stood there, shocked by this moment. “So what has become of our two top competitors?” Present Mic had said.

Lucas looked worried for their safety, he knew they were tough, but that explosion was outrageous that it would be sociopathic not to worry about them.

Katsuki frown, picking himself up from the ground, “Huh?” He realized what Icy Hot had done. “You decided NOT to use your fire?” He grunted through his pain, becoming angry. “No.” He simply said, getting up and walking over to the now unconscious Shoto Todoroki. “Hey…” Katsuki quietly said.

Lucas got up out of his chair, “I have to help him!” Lucas said, running off in panic. He didn’t care if Shoto had lost, he was unconscious!

“Hey!” Katsuki was louder this time and ran off. He grabbed Shoto by his shirt. “THIS ISN’T A REAL WIN FOR ME UNLESS YOU TRY HARDER! IT CAN’T END THIS WAY! NOW GET UP!!!” Katsuki shouted, desperately pleading for it not to be over. He was supposed to prove he was better than Icy Hot, even with his two sides. But Icy Hot didn’t follow through with his attack, how could he prove he was the strongest now?! Nemuri had used her Quirk to incapacitate Katsuki before he did any further damage to Todoroki. Katsuki fell unconscious. All Izuku could do was sit there in shock. He was hoping Todoroki could make it, he never expected this. Midnight had raised her hand and called out the winner, “Todoroki is out of bounds. That means…Bakugo is the winner!” She shouted to the audience, who cheered excitedly. “And, with that, the final match is officially over!” Hizashi had shouted.

“The first-year champion of the UA Sports Festival is…Katsuki Bakugo from Class 1-A!”

(Later)

Lucas was helping out the medical team with healing the injuries of the final match opponents. “It’ll take a while for Mr. Bakugo to wake up, so it’s the perfect time to heal his injuries.” Nezu had surmised, given the boy’s irrational anger and intensity. Lucas nodded his head, “Makes this easier…” Lucas was straining himself. Lucas was withholding his emotions, because he didn’t know how to feel. He was called a weakling for choosing to be a good sport, by the very person he wasn’t trying to get angry with. The anger didn’t stop there, Shoto’s relapse wasn’t good, and he knew who was to blame. “No. I don’t need to let what he said get to me, or what Endeavor did. I was trying to be a good friend and help Shoto.” Lucas said to himself, “I shouldn’t care about me. I need to help Shoto and Bakugo-san.” Lucas said, using his healing powers on his friends. “Their conditions should stabilize in time for their medal awarding.” Lucas explained, Nezu smiled, “Excellent, pup! But maybe you should let Chiyo-san handle the rest, all right? You’ll be needed for one more thing with your class.” Nezu had explained. “O-Okay. Call me if you need anything.” Lucas had said, walking out of the room.

(Later)

That was it for all of the Sports Festival events, and the crowd and each student division was standing, ready to award the student who made it to the podium. Nemuri walked in front of them and party smoke had appeared, and there they stood.

In 3rd place was Fumikage Tokoyami, who had made it far thanks to Midoriya during the cavalry battle and made it through his matches with Dark Shadow’s help, even if he was weakening hour by hour.

In 2nd place was Shoto Todoroki, who was already something of a star during all three events in the Sports Festival, even winning the Cavalry Battle.

Finally, muzzled in 1st Place against his will was Katsuki Bakugo, the winner of the Sports Festival. Being an explosive contender in each and every round, with lightning fast efficiency and powerful explosive attacks. Though, it’s clear by the muzzle that Katsuki still hasn’t accepted his victory.

The class looked in shock when they saw Bakugo muzzled. “What the heck?” Kyoka had said, “He’s been goin’ nuts ever since he woke up.” Eijiro had explained, “Man, Bakugo. Pull yourself together.” Fumikage looked at him, nervous to be right next to him. “He’s acting like a feral animal.” He thought to himself, watching Bakugo begin to scream quietly and glared at the saddened Icy Hot.

Lucas looked around, he realized someone was missing. “Where’s Tenya…?” Lucas had asked. Almost if on cue, Nemuri had answered that question. “Tenya Iida actually shares the 3rd place award with Tokoyami. But unfortunately, he had to leave for family reasons. Gotta love those familial bonds.” She explained to the press, Lucas shut his eyes before looked at Nemuri-sensei. “Maybe his brother finally called him back.” Lucas theorized, “Too bad Iida couldn’t be here. He was so excited.” Tsuyu said with her trademark pose. Izuku looked sad, and Lucas could see. “Yeah.” Was all the green-ette could say, before looking down.

“Izuku?” Lucas called his friend, Izuku looked at his friend. “I’ll tell you, later.” He simply said, already knowing what the blonde boy would ask.  “Ingenium…Please be all right.” Izuku thought to himself, remembering how much Iida looked up to his older brother.

“Now, let’s break out the hardware.” Midnight said, “Of course, there’s only one person worthy of distributing the awards.” With that, atop the stadium was a laugh heard. One that every member of the audience would know. The Number 1 Hero, walked closer and closer to the edge of the roof. “All Might’s up there!” An audience member said. “Citizens—I AM HERE with the medals—!” Toshinori leaped into the air, triumphantly to fit the spirit.

“All Might is the number one hero!” Nemuri had said, realizing she was interrupting his line. Toshinori looked at her, while she looked sheepish. “Ruined that, didn’t I?” She asked, nervously. The audience called out how lucky the current group of first-years is.

Nemuri had given the medals and asked that All Might had start the presentation.

Toshinori had given the first student a proud laugh. “Young Tokoyami. Congratulations. You should great strength out there.” Tokoyami accepted his bronze medal, quietly and stoically. “Your words humble me, sir.” Tokoyami said, politely. All Might hugged Fumikage while giving him a reminder, “However, you’ve more training to do if you’re going to fight against different kinds of villains.” All Might had explained that Fumikage shouldn’t rely on his Quirk in every battle he faces. Toshinori had let go of him, and he looked at his badge, deciding to accept the words of advice.

All Might had moved on to Shoto, “Young Todoroki. Congratulations!” All Might awarded him the silver medal, with Shoto saying nothing. “I’m assuming there’s a reason you didn’t use your left side. Though it cost you the final.” Toshinori surmised, unsure of what the scope was of Endeavor’s “tutelage”, if it even was considered that. “Though it cost you the final.” He concluded, Shoto didn’t look up, “Midoriya opened my eyes during our match, but then I started to doubt myself.” Shoto explained, “I think I now understand a little about why you’re so interested in him.” Shoto looked at his friend next to him, “And Sakai continued to encourage me and wanted me to find myself and fight as that. I think I now get what he meant…” Shoto looked up, “I want to be the kind of hero you are, but my path isn’t as clear as I thought it was. So, I must have a lot to think about, still.” Shoto had said, “And I still need to settle things with someone. Very soon.” Shoto concluded, now more determined. “I’ve never seen this sort of look on your face before.” All Might had said, hugging Shoto. “I won’t ask for details, but trust yourself. I’m sure you’ll work things out.” He advised, giving Shoto a pat on the back. “Right.” Shoto said.

“And now, Young Bakugo.” Toshinori had said, carefully approaching him, but believing it to be a little much. “Well, you did what you set you’d do in the pledge. You’re true to your word.” The Number One Hero said, still shining his smile. Katsuki growled when his muzzle was released. “All Might…” he said, “Winning first place this way…DOESN’T PROVE THAT I’M BEST ONE HERE! EVEN IF THE WORLD DECLARE ME THE WINNER, I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS!” All Katsuki had given was anger for how he viewed his victory. Toshinori was shocked, but continued to give him advice. “In a world of constantly being compared to one another…There are very few who can keep their eyes focused on the top spot. You’re one of them.” All Might looked back at the boy, and he still growled and showed a scary face. Toshinori’s heart might’ve skipped a beat if he hadn’t kept it together. He then awarded Young Bakugo with the gold medal for 1st Place, “Please accept this medal—Even if you have to think of it as a scar—Something you’ll never forget.” All Might said.

“I DON’T WANT THAT PIECE OF GARBAGE!” Katsuki shouted, “Come on, now.” Toshinori was not having it and immediately tried to put it on him. “GET THAT TRASH OFFA ME, YOU IDIOT!” Bakugo fought to make sure that medal wouldn’t be around his neck, he wasn’t about to make himself be a fool to his pride. This wasn’t a victorious battle, it was a pity prize of survival to him. “Here they are! The winners of this year’s Sports Festival! But listen closely: any of you first years could have ended up standing on those podiums. Think about what you’ve done today. You’ve challenged each other, learned, and climbed even closer toward your goals of being pros.” Everyone listened to All Might’s speech.

Classes 1-A & 1-B, the General Studies division, the Support Course, Aizawa, Hizashi, Nezu and Shuzenji.

Even Shigaraki was still watching. Toshinori believed this was going to be one of the most promising years for UA yet.

“So I have ONE more thing to say: I want to hear everyone yell it with me! You know what it is!” All Might rose his hand in the air.

The students of UA rose their hands together and shouted “Plus Ultra!” With Toshinori saying:

“Thanks everyone for your hard work!”

In that moment, they all were granted a shared confusion at the Number One Hero, and then they all agressively shouted at him. “WHAT?! THAT WAS THE PERFECT TIME TO SAY “PLUS ULTRA”, ALL MIGHT!” They all shouted at him and he grew nervous, “Well, yeah, but everyone did such a good job!”

(To quote Ryuji, Ann and Akira: It’s over…….)

Izuku realized what he learned from the Sports Festival. “Your friend can also be a worthy opponent. The Sports Festival showed us that. We learned a lot about each and ourselves.” Izuku thought to himself, before Aizawa gave them a vacation of two days off of school to recuperate. “I’m sure the pros who watched the festival will wanna recruit some of you. We’ll look over the draft forms and update you when you return. Get some rest. You still have a lot of training.” Aizawa advised, with each student giving a “Yes, sir!” response.

Izuku looked sad for a moment and looked at Tenya’s empty seat.

(After class)

Lucas prepared his books and was ready to go home, watching as Bakugo looked on in anger from his victory. “Lucas, you…you wanted to know what was wrong with Iida, right?” Izuku had asked. “Nemuri-sensei said it was a family matter, no?” Lucas asked, “It’s worse…Something happened to Ingenium…” Lucas stiffened at what was spoken of next, now worried for Tenya and his brother.

(At Hosu General Hospital)

Tenya bowed respectfully to the receptionist and ran to where Tensei’s room was. “Please don’t run in the hallways!” The receptionist pleaded to the boy. The speedster ran up the stairs in both panic and the hope that Tensei would be all right. “Mom?” He could see his mother up ahead in the hallways. “Oh, Tenya!” His mother had said, walking to her youngest. “How is Tensei doing?” He asked, rushing through the door. “Brother!” He shouted, his mom chiding her child to keep his voice down and wear a mask.

Tenya was horrified at what he saw. Tensei—Ingenium—His Brother, his Hero—was in a hospital bed. An IV bag plugged into him, bandages wrapped around his head, “The anesthesia’s worn off, but he’s still in and out.” A nurse had explained, “If the surgery had happened any later, I don’t know if he would have made it.”

Tensei had opened his eyes, slightly. “Little brother? Is that you?” Tensei’s voice sounded weak, and muffled by the oxygen tank. “Tensei! You’re going to be fine!” Tenya had said, his mother crying in the back. Tensei apologized to his brother, “Sorry. I’m supposed to be someone you can look up to and respect, but look at me.” Tenya was beginning to tear up in despair, all the fond memories he had of him and his brother when they were younger coming to him. “Tenya…Little brother…” Tenya didn’t want to hear the coming words, “I’m so sorry. I failed you.” He had said.

Tenya sobbed, screaming out his brother’s name.

(The next day)

Fuyumi Todoroki watched as her younger brother was getting ready to go somewhere. “The hospital.” Shoto simply said, “What? Hold on, why?” She asked, already knowing what he might be doing. “You can’t just visit. Not without telling Dad, right?” She asked, worried for her brother. “Whatever.” was all he said to her. “Why go now? Why see her after all this time?” Fuyumi asked, wondering why he would go see her after what happened. Shoto looked at his sister and told her he’d be back. Shoto shut the doors behind him.

The young man walked through the neighborhood, looking down, hearing a boy and his mother walking past him, enjoying their quality time. He could hear his mother’s scary words ringing, remembering everything she said to his grandmother that night. The words rang harshly, when Rei said Shoto’s left side was becoming unbearable, to the point she said she didn’t want to raise him anymore. “Ever since that day, I thought the sight of me would cause my mother nothing but pain. So I never visited.” Shoto thought to himself, remembering something. “But we will always be bound to each other. By blood’s by our history with my father. That’s why…If I’m ever going use this body and these powers to become a hero…” Shoto had talked to the receptionists of the hospital and directed him on which room his mother would be in. “If I’m ever going to give it everything I have…” Shoto was going to heed Lucas and Midoriya’s advice, but he showed his hesitation when he reached for the door. He was still scared about this visit, but he took a deep breath and remembered what he NEEDED to hear. “It’s okay to use your power to become who you want to be.” Rei’s voice said. Shoto then looked up, “If i’m going to the become the hero I want to be, I need to see her. There’s so much we need to talk about.” Shoto had made his resolve. When he opened the door, he saw her. A woman with long white hair, wearing a blue button up hospital shirt.

“Hello, Mom.” Shoto was going to make sure he rescued his mother from this place. No matter what. This would be the first step to get back on track. “It’s what I have to do.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 41:

Lucas knew he was asleep, only this time, he wasn’t near that sunflower field like the other time. He could’ve sworn he was in his home, he could hear his Papa’s voice talking with someone. “And you’re un-ashamed of our child’s loss in the tourney?” It was that person again, Giygas. “Of course I’m not ashamed. No matter what place my boy gets, if he gets stronger or smarter by losing, I’d say that’s a good thing.” Nezu had said, “Papa?” Lucas asked. 

“Ah, a fitting time to pop in, my little pup. I’ll be making a blend of berry tea in a moment.” Nezu had said, sipping from his teacup. Something was off here, Nezu has never met this man, nor would he even trust this man in their house immediately. “I do hope you are rejuvenating as your teacher permitted you to, my dear boy.” Giygas simply said, as if he were truly a parent or relative. “Y-Yes…But more importantly, how are you even here? I know Papa didn’t let you in.” Lucas had said, “Now now, my boy. I know I may look like Papa, but I wouldn’t exactly be the real one.” Nezu had explained, giggling a bit. Lucas didn’t know how to respond to that, was this one of those philosophical conversations he liked to have? 

“He speaks truth, Lucas. The Nezu before you is mere cognition of your father.” Giygas had explained, “Cognition? So…I AM still dreaming. That’s why you’re here?” Lucas was hoping that was the answer. “Indeed. Needless to say, a conversation with Nezu is very effervescent and stimulating.” Giygas said, “I understand why you can go to him for comfort and advice, even with his evident sadism.” 

Lucas looked on, uneasy about what was going on. “I see you distrust me, my boy. Very good to keep your caution.” The man complimented him, “But you need alleviate your fear, I am not your enemy. I am family.” Giygas had said, “I don’t know who you are.” Lucas said, bluntly. 

“And yet we share the same power?” Giygas had said, which stunned Lucas. “This IS a byproduct of cognition mechanized by you. None but of my descent have the power to create their domain in Magicant…” Giygas had said, “…I am clearly painting a vague picture. I should start with my self first.” Giygas had looked at his child, “I once told you I was not man, and I speak the truth of it. I am from a world unknown to you beyond the moon.” Giygas said to him. Lucas brushed his hair, “S-So…you’re an alien? I understand the world I come from is outlandish to what once was, but you can’t expect me to—“

“Did I not tell you I speak the truth?” Giygas had said, almost eerily. Giygas looked outside, noticing the coming sunrise. The “alien” in question had sighed in annoyance, “It seems you must awaken, Lucas. We shall finish this discussion another time.” Giygas had said, Lucas wasn’t about to let him leave. “Wait, you know about my powers!” Lucas had said, walking up to him. But he could feel himself waking up for the next day.

(Later)

“Lucas! You can’t be sleeping all day, pup.” Nezu had said from beyond his room. Lucas yawned and was annoyed that he had to wake up, “I’m getting up, Papa…” the boy said, drowsily. Was that dream real? There was no way, his mind could be facilitating an answer for his power, since there seemed to be none. “I know the Sports Festival was tiring, Lucas. But that’s no reason to sleep in all day.” Nezu told his son, Lucas just looked annoyed until he started waking himself up. He had something he was going to do today, after all. Once he had changed into his usual clothes, he grabbed his phone and texted Shoto.

“Did you want to help me make omelettes?” The chimera asked his child, “Oh, okay. I’ll be there in a minute.” Lucas said, “All right. You grab the seasoning while I grab the eggs.” Lucas rubbed his eyes, walking into the kitchen and looking for the spices that Nezu normally puts in the omelettes.

“Was there anywhere you were going today?” Nezu asked him, “Yeah, I figured I’d take the train to Akihabara, I was planning on hanging out with Shoto, today.” Lucas explained, to which Nezu stopped what he was doing. “I see…Is Endeavor going to be supervising his son?” Nezu had said, concerned for Lucas’s sake. “No, he’s not. I figured I’d take time to get to know him better now that we’re friends.” Lucas said, Nezu had smiled, calming down a bit.

“Very well, son. But I want you two to be careful, there are still many villain attacks reported and of course there’s the Hero Killer on the loose.” Lucas nodded, “I’ll be okay, Papa. Don’t worry, I’m not a baby anymore.” Lucas said, Nezu cheerfully smiled with an undertone of passive aggression. “Excuse me, we’re being rude now, are we? I can be worried about you, even if you’re now a teenager. Perhaps I should forbid you from going if you can’t bother to be nice to your Poor Papa.” Nezu said, shrugging his shoulders, almost innocently and smile still on his face.

“Hey, I’m not being mean to you, I’m just saying, Papa!” Lucas said, “Besides, if I were treating you like a baby, I’d never let you go out, and I’d climb onto your shoulder and keep you in a small hug, almost like I used to hold you those few years ago.” Nezu was chuckling at fond memories of holding his child. Lucas sighed, “Papa, you know I hate it when you do that.” Lucas said, annoyed while Nezu simply giggled. “I know, my dear boy. You know I love to tease you.” The “mouse” explained, clapping his hands together. “Now then, these omelettes won’t make themselves, eat first before you leave, little pup.” Nezu said. Lucas sighed, embarrassed.

(Later)

Thankfully, Shoto had responded to his text and said he’d come over to Akihabara, claiming he had some good news to tell him. Lucas was happy for him, and it was good that someone was doing well with the aftermath of the Sports Festival and the recent events. Lucas was hoping Tenya would be okay, it was sad to learn something had happened to Ingenium after the Sports Festival. “I need to get stronger…If I can prevent the next one…Nobody would have to get hurt.” Lucas had hoped all his training would pay off, come what may with the potential internships. “I know I showed my abilities and people acknowledged them, at least. I may not have one, but I was still seen by Pros. Any experience I can gain from working in the field should be considered an experience.” Lucas said to himself, hearing the announcer saying that his stop was coming up. “I better get ready to leave.” Lucas looked as the train began to move through a tunnel.

(In Electric Town)

Lucas waited by one of the nearby arcades for Shoto to show up, looking up some advice for soil management for his flowers. “Lucas.” Shoto’s voiced called out to him, “Oh, Shoto. Glad you made it.” Lucas had said, smiling. Lucas offered him a fist bump, “Um…” Shoto was a little awkward. “Y-You put your fist out.” Lucas said, sheepishly. “Oh. Here.” Shoto bumped Lucas’s fist, “So, are we going to play games at the arcade?” Shoto asked, “That’s the plan, I figured we’d check some of the stores for any anime or games. I’ve been planning on getting one of the new Pokemon games that came out!” Lucas said, before retreating into his Mr. Mew hoodie. “S-Sorry, I guess I-I’m a little too excited.” Lucas had said, deciding to reel it in. “Don’t be. You fought for my friendship on a battlefield, the least I can do is humor you.” Shoto said, folding his arms. Lucas looked at him, before chuckling a little. “Thanks.” Lucas had said, before they entered the arcade.

“—So, you went to go see your mom?” Lucas asked, to which Shoto nodded. “I figured it was time I stopped running and tried to find myself again. It turns out…my mother has…returned to her former self.” Shoto said, smiling a little. Lucas smiled for his friend, “That’s incredible! Now you’re sure to rebuild your bond with her!” Lucas had said, “I’ll admit, I’m a bit jealous.”

Shoto picked up a toy gun to an arcade game, “Why’s that? Are things unwell with your mother?” Shoto asked, “No, I don’t know my mom. My dad doesn’t talk about her…Although, I’m starting to believe I’m adopted.” Lucas explained, shooting a few enemies in the gun game. Shoto looked at the game's incoming enemies and fired.

“Did your father ever marry?” Shoto asked, “No, he says he couldn’t unless he found another animal with a Quirk, which was unlikely.” Shoto was immensely weirded out by that response, though he didn’t show it. “Heeheehee, I bet that got you confused.” Lucas said, mischievous smile on his face. “You’re implying that your father is…an animal?” Shoto began to theorize, Lucas whispered into his ear. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” Lucas showed a bit of a mischievous expression on his face Shoto was left confused. “You don’t intend to reveal who he is?” Shoto asked, Lucas merely nodded.

“On your right!” Lucas shot a few other enemies approaching them in the game. “Thanks for the backup.” Shoto said, pointing his gun to shoot the person coming at Lucas. They had both been defeated.

“Well, we got a pretty good score, either way.” Lucas said, staying optimistic. “Any games you wanted to play while we’re here?” He asked, Shoto looked around, there wasn’t a lot he was able to do during his childhood. “Um…let’s try the Mario Karts, over there.” Shoto was curious about the racing game, “Oh, perfect! Let’s go!” Lucas then said, walking ahead of him to play the game.

(Later, in Shibuya(OH MY GOSH, JUST LIKE PERSONA 5!)

“Where are we going now?” Shoto asked, “I have to go the gardening store to pick up an order and then I thought we’d get ice cream at Miyashita Park. I know a place that’s popular now, but if you don’t want to, there are tons of restaurants on Center Street.” Lucas explained, Shoto had barely let out a chuckle. “Ice cream’s alright, thanks.” Shoto admits that he never had this experience before, but it was starting to become fun with Lucas as great company. “Although, I’m not opposed if there’s zaru soba at those other restaurants.” Lucas smiled, “All right, let’s pick up the order and then head to Center Street.” Lucas said, immediately changing his mind. “Really? You don’t want ice cream now?” Shoto asked. “Of course not. I’m treating you, so it’s only fair we get something you want.” Lucas explained, “So, my friend, let’s get going!”

(At Center Street)

Shoto should’ve expected Lucas to have a hobby in gardening, with his nature showing something more caring of others. “Having fun yet? I’m sorry I had to drag you to run my errand.” Lucas apologized, Shoto smiled slightly, amused by how this day was going. “I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting to head to a gardening store, but I’m still having fun all the same, I suppose.” Shoto explained. “I should’ve expected you were a gardener.” Shoto said, “It’s a passion for me. I’ve been planting flowers at UA for a while now.” Lucas explained, “I know Sensei always said it could distract me, but I think it’s a great way to relieve stress.” Shoto nodded, “I suppose Mr. Aizawa WOULD say something along those lines. Either way, I guess that’s impressive.”

Shoto said, “Thank you. Speaking of which, I’m guessing this season I’ll be planting my favorite flowers.” Lucas said, “Oh, and what are those?” Shoto asked. “This may be influenced by recent events, but I think I’ll plant sunflowers this coming semester.” Lucas explained, before having some of his noodles. Shoto nodded, “I see. Although, for now, we should more focus on the coming internships. And I think we’ll be registering a code name, too.” He advised his friend. “Oh, right. That IS supposed to come up.” Lucas said, “Have you decided on a name?”

Shoto brushed his hair, “I can’t think of anything. So I may as well go with Shoto.” Lucas then thought about that answer, “Well, your name does allude to your powers…maybe that’s actually perfect.” Lucas realized, and smiled. “Thank you. But what about you? Are you going by “Raito” or “Flower-Boy”?” Shoto asked, “Why’d you have to bring Bakugo-san’s nickname up? ...And…I don’t know. I was just told to come up with an alias, but…I dunno, it doesn’t have a good feel for a hero name.” Lucas said, before thinking about Katsuki’s nickname.

“I think you two may be onto something.” Lucas said, “Hm?” Shoto looked confused. “Maybe I should change my intended hero name.” Lucas suggested, thinking he has an idea of what his name should be. “If we’re going to talk about Bakugo, there’s something I wanted to tell you.” Shoto said, which left Lucas confused.

“You aren’t what he called you when I fought him.” Shoto said, to which Lucas started to remember what Bakugo had called him, but he dare not repeat it. “I…I never meant to actually lose…I didn’t care about winning because my only concern was trying to reach you.” Lucas explained, “I promise you I didn’t go easy on you with those attacks.” Shoto blinked and rubbed his eyes, “No need to apologize. I understand now.” He said, stoically. “I’m sure I’ve told you this, but…I appreciate your willingness to be my friend on a battlefield.” Shoto said. “I didn’t have time to think about what he said about you, but I know I didn’t agree when I heard it.” Shoto realized, Lucas scratched his arm nervously. “I’m glad to hear that. Thanks.” Lucas said, realizing that he had begun to doubt that since yesterday. “I am glad we’re friends now, too.” Lucas said, happily.

(Later)

They both had went their separate ways for now. Shoto said to let him know what they could hang out again, and Lucas was excited for that. He texted him one last time:

(Text)

Lucas: I hope you really had fun. I know this is difficult, but I’m here if you wanna talk about anything. -

Shoto: Thank you. I had fun today, we should do this when we have another break from school. But for now, let’s focus on tomorrow.

Lucas: U got it! :D We should invite Izuku, Tenya and Ochaco, too! 

Shoto: I suppose that would be fun. See you.

Lucas: Bye! ;)

(End of text)

Lucas had a seat and watched as the night lit up the city. He had held his bags of sunflower seeds in his hand. When he looked at them, his prior conversation with Shoto about his name came back to mind. “Hmm…” Lucas thinks he figured out his name.

Chapter Text

Claus and his friends had begun their little detour to get Pigmask suits to infiltrate Thunder Tower. The factory was almost empty of nothing but the employees.

“Okay, Claus. Let’s say we’re here for part time work.” Fuel suggested, “Good call. Kumatora, you may want to stay out here.”Claus said, “Yeah, no s@&$. Just don’t take too long, got it?” She asked, the three boys nodded. “Right, let’s go.” Claus said, walking and keeping cautious of the Cattlesnakes nearby.

At the entrance stood one of the Pigmask sentries, “You three again? Here for more work?” He asked them. “U-Uh, yeah. We just needed a bit of DP for something we’re saving up on.” Fuel lied, before they’re acting like the kids saving up money for a toy or whatever those video game things are.

“Haha, I guess so. Now if you would follow me.” The Pigmask said, leading them into the main room. “I bet there are some Claymen in running amuck that’ll need your help to—“ Claus waited until he was nowhere near any reinforcements to knock out the Pigmask. “I can’t tell if these guys are pushovers or an actual threat on their own sometimes.” Claus said, “Don’t you think that was a bit much?” Fuel asked. “I only knocked him out. He’s not dead. Come on, let’s use his keycard to look through the locker rooms.” Claus then said.

Boney sniffed around, making sure there was no one nearby. He wasn’t gonna let someone take Claus like they did Lucas. “Woof woof!(Smells like someone’s up ahead.)” Boney warned. Claus looked over and saw that another sentry had walked in on the other guy.

The sentry didn’t freak out but instead acted nonchalant, “Dude, I told you to lay off that wine.” He said, picking the sentry up. “He…DOESN’T think something’s off?” Claus asked himself, “How did these clowns ever take over the islands?”, “Boney, don’t say a word.” Claus quietly said, making sure they weren’t caught before the sentry left with his compatriot.

“Let’s go.” Fuel said, heading into the next room, over. “Fuel, you can pick locks, right?” Claus asked. “Let’s just hope they aren’t combination ones. I can’t stand those.” Claus sighed, hoping there wouldn’t be the case.

(Later)

“You’ve gotta be kidding me, d@$$&¿!” Fuel said, holding his hand out to his best friend.“Hand me your stick.” He said, “What?” Claus asked. “Your stick. Hand it over.” Fuel said, Claus looked unsure of what he was going to do, but then it shocked him. Fuel was given Claus’s stick and he proceeded to trying and break the lock by brute strength. “Fuel, what are you doing?!” Claus looked on, hearing the loud noises of an angry thief-in-training. “Almost got it!” Fuel said, breaking a few other lockers for the other clothes.

Surprisingly, this was working. Claus then could hear someone was coming, “Hide, now!” Claus shouted to his friends, but only Boney responded and they hid behind a locker.

“You! What on earth are you doing to the lockers?” Fuel realized Claus was no longer next to him and saw someone who looked like a captain. “U-Uh…I-I’m just…trying to get my uniform.” Fuel said, “I forgot my combination and I didn’t know what to do, so…I just…beat the locker senselessly.” Fuel explained, hoping that would be a good lie. “And you didn’t think to call your superior, why?” The captain had asked. “I left my…communicator in the locker, as well.” The captain just sighed, “Fine, I’ll forgive you for this outbreak of destruction. Just hurry and return to your post when you’re done.” The captain had said. “Of course, sir.” Fuel said, putting the stick down.

The captain walked off, “And tell the others sentries that the lockers you broke will come out of their DP-Check.” He said. “Uh…Yes sir.” Fuel said, waiting for the captain to leave. Claus and Boney walked back to their friend. “I can’t believe that worked.” Claus whispered, “Hrrrhmmm…(For real. Why are these guys so stupid?)” Boney asked.

(Here’s hoping the Piggies that owned the lockers’ll be recompensed…Who am I kidding? That won’t happen.)

Claus, Fuel and Boney all walked out, wearing sentry uniforms. With Boney wearing the helmet, “You wanna bet they’ll think you’re a dog like dude Chimera?” Claus asked. “Ruff Ruff!(Don’t lump me in with those creeps! I’m a good boy, without the Chimera stuff. Mom and Dad always tell me that.)” Boney said, defiantly.

Claus simply laughed a little, Kumatora looked on at them. “How’d it go?” She asked, before they gave her a uniform. “Ugh, do I HAVE to wear this?! It stinks like someone’s Muttshrooms.” She asked, “Sorry, Kumatora. Apparently, girls can’t be a part of the Pigmasks.” Fuel explained, “What? Why?” Kumatora asked. “Something about how girls make them uncomfortable.” Claus said. Kumatora just grumbled in annoyance, “Whatever. Let’s just hurry and get to Thunder Tower.” Kumatora said, walking away to change.

(Going back into Murasaki Forest)

Claus realized the costumes were weighing them down, so they decided to put them on later. Murasaki Forest was going to hopefully be easier to get through. “The Batangutans should be sleeping right now, so we won’t have to worry about them.” Fuel explained, trying to see all the potential threats.

“The Ostrelephants are a whole other problem to deal with, though. Especially if they start traveling in herds.” Claus said, leading in front of his friends. “Once we make it to the Highway, we can hijack a Pork Bean to get to the tower.” Kumatora said, “Let’s just say we’re going to shoot it anywhere that seems fun to shoot it.” Fuel said, thinking of some lies the Pigmasks’ll buy. Claus laughed, “Yeah, they wouldn’t buy it if we were actually “doing our job”.” He said.

(Let’s get into this!)

A few Pigtunias had begun attacking them. Fuel tried to staple them down, “Perfect! Fuel, staple them down!” Claus said, Fuel jumping into the air and throwing a few more staples. “Everyone, watch out!” Claus said, with his friends getting out of the way. “PK Thunder!” Claus shouted, launching lightning at them. It managed to destroy the Chimera almost instantly, with thr damage of the burnt ground where it was remained. “Sheesh, Claus, that was overkill!” Kumatora said, worried about what would’ve happened if he had missed or caused an indirect shot. Claus then realized the severity of what his attack could’ve done. “Sorry. I figured it would be easier.” Claus apologized.

“Yeah, well, don’t use it on something as measly as Pigtunias. Save it for the tanks or something.”  Kumatora said, “Yeah, you’re right. Come on, we’re almost to the Highway.” Claus said, looking over at the nearby street, almost stark in the sunlight.

“Alright, let’s see if we can find a Pork Bean.” said Kumatora, walking along to the highway. They were almost there! Soon, Thunder Tower would be destroyed!

Chapter Text

  He could see the man preaching into the town again, about the necessities of their new changes to the town and by extension—the islands. More people came to the islands, and they seemed more odd. Claus was going to “buy” food for the sheep. Thankfully, he could trust Jackie at the Yado Inn with what he provided for the sheep. Claus had fond memories of he and his parents would take the sheep out to a few fields for the exercise. “Thanks again, Jackie.” Claus said, “Anytime.” Jackie said, from far in the Inn. Claus could see that Fassad was gone from the square.

“Mr. Polestar. I’m sure your day is going swimmingly.” Fassad had said, in a chipper mood. Claus took a deep breath, “It’s good to…see you, Mr. Locria.” Claus said to him. 

“Haha. It’s good to see you take care of your parent’s flock even after everything—“

“MY flock.” Claus felt the need to clarify what the flock meant to him. “Ah, my mistake. I’m simply saying, that it’s great that you take care of YOUR flock even after all this time.” Fassad said, “I’m sure they love your perseverance, even after all the lightning reported in Tazmily Village.” Fassad had said to him. Claus tried to lift up the food, “I appreciate that, sir. But I need to get back to it. I have chores I need to do, still.”

Claus said, trying to end the conversation quickly. “Yes, yes of course. I’m sure you do. You know, you really are an incredible young boy. It reminds me of the time I first met you.” Fassad had said. Claus rolled his eyes, trying his hardest not to get angry. “I and my associates had been looking for suspicious individuals, and YOU come from a forest like some sort of wild child.” Fassad had laughed, as if it were that simple. They both knew it wasn’t. “Then, you call forth the Dragos to fight off evil. Haha! I must say, it was a sight to behold.” Fassad had said, “I’m sure you still like to play hero every now and then.” Claus brushed his hair. 

“I’m sure I was mistaken, but I wasn’t PLAYING hero. I was trying to be one that day.” Claus said, starting to walk away. 

Fassad’s smile began to fade. “Well, even heroes make mistakes, I suppose. I just hope you don’t make yours one day?” Fassad said, there being a threat in those words. “We’re only looking out for you, you know?” 

Claus sighed, “Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind, Mr. Locria.” Fassad just chuckled, before pulling out a banana to eat. “Good, good. Now then, I’ve kept you long enough.” He gave Claus a farewell, the boy walking home after that conversation. He needed to do something about this. That Fassad man was clearly a charlatan, and how anyone bought this “benevolent peddler” act was beyond him.

(Like Ekko from League of Legends, we're in the present)

“We’re finally here…” Fuel said, “It took a while to get here, but it was well worth it.” Claus said, “Gotta say, it looks bigger than I thought it would be when we got up close.” Kumatora called out how the view from Club T makes it look a little smaller than it appeared before them. “All right, let’s hurry and go in.” Claus said, “We’ll find a resting area somewhere in the building.” Claus started pulling out his disguise and began infiltrating. “All right, we need to lie and say we’re here for the party that was supposed to be here, today. We planned to all meet up at Club T to get ready.” Fuel said, trying to come up with a good lie. He honestly couldn't help but laugh.

“I got the bombs ready to blow up the controls.” Kumatora said, putting on her helmet. Claus nodded, “We’ve got a long way, so keep that in mind.” He cautiously warned his friends. Claus took a deep breath and got ready to go in.“It’s time…” Claus’s purple eyes began to glow with no one noticing, due to the helmet. “I’ll make these monsters pay everything they did to me…” Claus thought to himself.

(Inside)

When they were inside, they only saw a worker on guard duty. “What’s your purpose here?” The guard had said. Fuel then chose to speak up, “U-Uh…We’re here because we’re trying to listen to all the music we can at the radio station. Although, we’re also here to obsessively check the engine room.” Fuel lied to the guard. “Oh, you want to use the radio to listen to music, huh? When you get there, could you download a thing for me? I was hoping to get Peace Sign by Kenshi Yonezu.” The guard asked a favor. “Of course, man! Here, we need our ID’s, right?” Fuel said, pulling out his ID. “Oh, by the way, you left this back there.” Fuel pulled out two ID’s;One for him and one for Boney.

“All right, let’s get through. I’ve wanted to…listen to some new music from the radio station area.” Claus said, awkwardly. “All right then, thanks a bunch.” He said. They took the elevator in, “We’ve got no cameras or blind spots in here. I think we’re safe for a minute.” Kumatora said, taking off her helmet. “All right, let’s hope that we won’t have to fight in here.” Fuel said, “Who knew you were so impressive at lying, dude.” Claus said, “Ruff ruff! (Either that, or the Pigmasks are really stupid!)” Boney said, “And Boney thinks they’re just stupid.” Kumatora sighed, “All right, we’re heading to the next floor, helmets back on.” She told the boys, and they put their helmets back on.

Claus led the quiet charge, “Hold it, guys!” A nearby sentry had spoken to them from the elevator. “I know who you are! You’re here to destroy Thunder Tower!” He accused them, “Whoa, what’re you talking about?! W-We’re not here to do that…” Fuel said, trying to cover up. Claus was ready to fight if he needed to, “Hah! You losers fell for it! I’ve been saying that to all the soldiers who come in here!” He said, “I mean, that’s mostly what I’d say if any suspicious people snuck inside!” The sentry explained. “Anyways, see ya!” Claus just casually waved and got a little nervous while walking around. “Okay, keep it together, Claus.” Claus said in his head, “You’re walking through enemy territory. You can get through here…then you’ll find your answers and…” Claus was scared to hear what he heard at the end of his thoughts. “Destroy”, “Eliminate” “Purge”, “Is that…what I’m doing here?” Claus asked himself, “E-Either way, I’m trying to make sure these guys don’t hurt my family and village again.” Claus decided to stay on task. Besides, he hadn’t intended on destroying ANYONE, but rather destroy the tower.

(Later)

Most of the room they’ve traveled to were outrageous. Fuel had time to name a few new enemies, like the Whatever & Minor Robot. But these rooms on this floor, made it seem like the area was being powered by catfish. One guy suggested they make a Chimera based around it. One of the Colonels had mentioned that Boney was an “adorable dog-like soldier.”

Kumatora noticed Claus looked a little sluggish, and he’s been trying to walk it off. “I’m pretty sure you need to save your energy.” Kumatora had explained. “I’m fine, Kumatora. The next floor’s just past this ladder.” Claus said, before seeing someone blocking the ladder. It was the Pork Trooper, Claus remembered seeing him somewhere before. “What is your reason for being here, soldier?” He asked,

“We’re here to—“ Before Claus could speak up, the Pork Trooper started sniffing. “Hold it, there’s something off about you, soldiers. I smell…”

“U-Uh, four lazy soldiers that want to go l-listen to DCMC!” Fuel lied, trying to make sure he bought. “Haha, I get what you mean—but no, I’m smelling…a dog…and…ACK! I smell a female!” The Pork Trooper said, “W-Wait, you SMELL me? EWW!!” Kumatora just felt disgusted for a moment. “Y-You aren’t Pig Masks! You’re just spies or something! Girls freak us out!” The Pork Trooper said.

“You’re not going a moment further!” The Pork Trooper got into a fighting position. “Everyone, get ready!” Claus said, with him being ready to use his powers if need be.

Boney decided to sniff to see if he could find any affinities or potential weaknesses. “Bark bark! (I think I smell the grease and stuff from Club T!)” Boney said, “Okay, uh…wait a sec…” Claus said, feeling his memory ring like a bell. “That’s it! Wait, I have a DCMC Pamphlet!” Claus said, which halted the Pork Trooper in his tracks. “Wait, what?! Is it the new one?! Please tell me you know how to handle it with care?!”The Pork Trooper asked, hoping these intruders weren’t careless with the awesome merchandise of DCMC. “I do! I have it right here! If you want it, come get me!” Claus said, hoping he could see a good opening. The Pork Trooper went in for a powerful swing at Fuel, but Fuel tried to evade his punch! Boney went and kicked a Pencil Rocket to Kumatora. Kumatora smirked and lit a match before launching it at the man. “AARGH! MY EYES!” The Pork Trooper said. “That’s what you get for sniffing, you sick f*!” Kumatora said, angry. Claus then pulled out the pamphlet! “Better hope I don’t tear this pamphlet!” Claus said. The Pork Trooper shrieked in horror. “NO, WAIT! IT NEEDS TO STAY IN CONDITION!!” He shrieked, trying to swipe at the boys again! Claus ducked and swung his stick at them, pushing the Pork Trooper back again.

Fuel was running and managed to shock the Pork Trooper with a scary mask. “A-AAARGHH!” He shrieked. Kumatora put on her gloves and punched the Pork Trooper in the chest! “Nice one, K!” Fuel said, watching the Pork Trooper get knocked to the side. “Bark bark bark! (Now, guys, climb up the ladder!)” Boney said, “Good call! Guys, come on!” Claus said, trying to climb up the ladder.

“Hey, Pork Trooper. We don’t have to keep fighting. Take the pamphlet and we’ll call it even.” Claus said, dropping the pamphlet, while the Pork Trooper was frantically trying to catch it.

“W-We’re NOT even! I WILL GET YOU! BUT THANKS FOR THE PAMPHLET, YA ROTTEN LITTLE B*!” The Pork Trooper said.

Claus’ eyes widened a little, he wasn’t expecting so much rage. Thank the Lord he didn’t need to use his powers to get past this guy. Here’s hoping they wouldn’t have to fight this much.

(Meanwhile)

Fassad had stepped away from his place in town square for a moment and went into an inn. He heard his radio calling him, and he needed to pick up. “It’s me. Who is this?” A sentry called over the line and said a bunch of their own had managed to beat up the Pork Trooper and further into the facilities. Fassad sighed and became annoyed, “So, then, punish them! Honestly, I think you should be able to handle a few turncoats!” Fassad shouted at them, “…What? What do you mean “there was a girl” among them?” Fassad knew his employer wouldn’t allow girls into the Pigmask Army, so there was already something wrong along those lines. “They went further into the tower? Keep monitoring the situation. They’ll be heading into Master’s "playroom". Keep surveillance. I want to know who these people are.” Fassad ordered, walking around. “I’ll be there shortly.” Fassad hung up the call and then pulled out a banana. He unpeeled it before eating it, the peddler throwing the said peel on the ground.

“If it’s the young man off playing “hero” again, he’ll be dealing with us Villains soon enough.” Fassad smirked, getting ready for his visit to Thunder Tower.

(Back at Thunder Tower)

Fuel felt relief from feeling the wind blow against him and his sweaty clothes. “How can anyone fight in these? I was barely hanging on as is.” The boy said.

“No doubt we caused enough trouble for the engine room to be on alert.” Kumatora explained, “Yeah, but at least like this, we can fight a whole lot better.” Claus said. “Ruff ruff! Come on, let’s hurry and head upstairs!” Boney barked, waiting right by the steps.

“Yeah, good call. We’re almost to the engine room.” Claus said, looking up into the next few floors.

This was glorified scaffolding in his opinion, as this area was mostly stairways and ladders to get to the higher floors. Claus could see while he was looking something was coming their way. Claus stayed on guard for a moment before Boney sniffed and told him: “Ruff ruff! (It’s okay. It’s from Mom and Dad.)”

It was a carrier dove Mom always used. The bird cooed at the boy, “coo coo cooo….cooo(I have a letter from your mother, dear. Oh, and Duster and Wes’s wanted to hear from your friends.)” the dove said. “Oh, thanks. Guys, these are from Duster and Wess.” Claus said, handing two letters to Fuel and Kumatora.

“I wonder how Wess is doing. I hope he’s finally stopped calling Duster a moron…” Fuel said.

“I hope Duster’s got some good intel for us at Club T.” Kumatora said, blushing a little. Claus could see that she seemed like she was lying about it being intel.

Claus and Boney sat down for a moment and read the letter:

  Dear Claus & Boney,

 Hi! I’m sorry it’s been a bit of while since I’ve written to you. But how is camping with Fuel? I hope you two are all right in the woods. Remember to watch out for those Chimeras. Your father and I are looking forward to when you come home. Speaking of which, your dad has been doing well with the herd, and I can see you handle the sheep with more confidence and firmness. Haha, you’re a lot like your dad, you know? Please write back to me, baby. I’m looking forward to hearing from you. And I wanted to tell you one more thing: I know we may seem distant at times, but I promise that we love you very much, honey. I don’t want you to think that because we miss Lucas oftentimes, it means we love you, less. We want you to be safe, baby. I hope you’ll be okay.

Love From Your Mother,

Hinawa.

P.S. Don’t think I forgot about you, Boney. I’m sending you baby kisses and cuddles. Stay safe with Claus, okay? Love you!

Claus smiled for a moment, but it was fading a bit. It was obvious his mom still grieved his brother, and was trying her best to not abandon him in this. “Don’t worry, Mom. We’re okay. I’ll find Lucas…I promise.” Claus thought to himself, before he was licked back into reality. Boney looked sad for a moment: “Nmmmmmm…(It’s gonna be okay, Claus.)” Boney whimpered, “Ruff ruff! (We’ll find him and bring him home, I’m sure! I can pick up his scent!)” Claus petted Boney’s head. “Yeah, there’s no doubt about that. You’re the best tracker we got, Boney” Claus pulled out a piece of pen and paper from his back and started writing.

Dear Mom,

I hope you’re reading this! Hi! We’re all right. Camping’s not bad, and me and Fuel have been roughing it pretty well out here. We DID get into a few fights with a few small Chimeras, though. Anyways, I hope you and Dad have been surviving the “thunderstorms”. Anyways, I wanted to talk to you about what you said about me. I wanted to tell you thanks for everything.

I know losing Lucas was hard on both of you. Every now and then, Dad still goes to the mountains. But I want you to know that I’m okay. I love you and Dad so much, Mom. Your strength is something I wanna live up to, someday. I know I’ll make you proud. One day, I’ll figure out the truth about what happened and if I can, I’ll find Lucas. We’ll be a big family again. 

It’s all I wanted to say. I hope to hear from you again, Mom. Love you. I hope you sent kisses and hugs to me through this letter and not just Boney. 

Sincerely, Your Son Claus.

Claus then rolled up his paper and tied it with a small ribbon. “Could you take this back to my mom?” Claus asked. The dove cooed in agreement and flew off. Claus looked at his friends and smiled. They were close. Once they shut this down, the Pigmasks would lose one of their weapons against the village. That left only the Chimera Research Lab to deal with. Maybe then, Claus will find out what these monsters did to Lucas.

Chapter Text

Chapter 44:

They were getting closer and closer to the next floor. But going through all these Chimeras was exhausting to say the least. Claus swung his stick and hit one of these little Screwloose.

These things were a menace to deal with, Kumatora punched and kicked them the best she could. “I’m so sick of this s***!” She said, Claus tried to channel his powers, and then pink light surrounded him.

“What does that do?” Fuel asked, unsure of what the new power is. “I dunno, but…Fuel, look out!” Claus shouted, swinging his stick at the attacking Screwloose, and the pink lights flashed before shooting that Chimera into the air.

“You okay?” Claus asked, “Yeah, I can keep going. We’ve got a few more!” Fuel said, watching Boney kick a few of them off the side. “Grrr….RUFF RUFF! (These things are OUTRAGEOUS!)” Boney said.

“No worries, Boney, we’re almost done…” Claus said, swinging and kicking the last few.

The four of them became exhausted, “What I wouldn’t give to be in a hot spring right about now.” Fuel said, rubbing his eyes and the sweat off his face. “We’re…We’re gonna be fine, right? We’re not like reaching higher altitudes, right?” Kumatora asked Fuel and Claus.

“I-I don’t think so. It isn’t as big as Volcano or Snowcap Mountain…” Claus explained, “Sheesh, that fight was annoying. Let’s hurry and get up here before anything else happens.” Claus said, walking up the ladder.

“Hey, what happened to ladies first?” Kumatora said. Claus had just laughed nervously, “S-Sorry, got a little ahead of myself.” He simply said. He watched as his friends managed to climb up the ladder. Even Boney, if anyone could believe that.

(So few. So proud. So emotional…

Sorry, just thinking of music)

Claus lifted the cover up to climb into a room he didn’t expect to be painted with such bright and flashy colors. They ended up climbing to a room painted white, pink and blue. It looked like some sort of playroom.

“What…IS this?” Claus asked, he wasn’t expecting a room like THIS to be in the tower. The four of them looked around. “Is this…a hot spring?” Kumatora asked, looking at a star shaped tub in front of them. Fuel looked at a few toys that were lying around, seeing stuff like a stuffed red teddy bear, bicycles, and toy airplanes.

What caught his eye was something he was hearing about from the mainland. “Claus, this is what I was talking about!” Fuel pulled out a few figurine of men wearing weird outfits and capes. “See this? This is the current Number One Hero, All Might.” Fuel said, “And let’s see…Best Jeanist, I think…?” The young thief looked through each and every superhero action figure that was here.

Claus was curious about the mainland’s society, and he looked at the figure of this All Might guy. “Well, he certainly looks like he has the confidence of a hero?” Claus said, holding the figurine in his hand.

“OH, I DIDN’T REALIZE WE HAD GUESTS!” A voice popped over from the other side of the room. The person in question…wasn’t human. A robot with blonde hair walked up to them, wearing a blue maiden dress.

“WELCOME, WELCOME! MY NAME IS LI’L MISS MARSHMALLOW!” She introduced herself.

Claus and the Nowhere Gang looked at the automaton. “What the heck is this place…?!” Kumatora asked, “I don’t know…” Fuel said.

“AH, THIS IS KING P’S ROOM. IF YOU WISH TO LOOK AROUND, YOU MAY.” Miss Marshmallow said.

“Ruff ruff!(Ask her about this place, she doesn’t smell hostile…But that could change!)” Boney said to Claus.

“G-Good call.” Claus was skeptical and was ready to fight if this thing turned hostile. “What do you mean? Who’s this “King P”?” Claus asked.

“KING P IS OUR LEADER.” She simply said, “NOW THEN, IF YOU HAVE NO FURTHER BUSINESS HERE, I’LL KINDLY ASK YOU TO—“

She then turned to Fuel, who grabbed one of the toys. This one was set in a trophy stand.

“IF YOU TAKE MASTER KING P’S VERY PRECIOUS “FRIEND’S YO-YO”, I WILL BE MAD.” Miss Marshmallow threatened, now looking angry. Fuel backed up with this strange toy very much in his hand.

“MAD! MAD! VERY MAD MAD MAD MAD!!!!!!!” She began to shout, while rushing right at Fuel! “Whoa!” He shouted, before Claus managed to push her back by swinging his stick at her. “Get ready, guys! She’s coming at us!” Claus’s eyes lit up and his friends got ready to fight, Miss Marshmallow rushed for Kumatora and tried to slash her! “Big mistake, you sack of s***!” Kumatora said, confidently. She smirked as she punched the mechanical maiden to the back of the wall. Boney snuck around and bit the robot maid’s arm before she lifted him and through him into the tub! Boney managed to get up from out of there, barking angrily.

“Ruff ruff!(Claus, she smells mechanical! Use your lightning powers!)” Boney shouted at his baby brother, “On it! PK Thunder!” Claus said, shooting a ball of purple lightning the machines way. The robot maid shrieked in a malfunctioning voice. Claus, Boney and Fuel then rushed in for a combo attack, before she grabbed Claus’s stick and threw him to the side by it, kicked Boney and Fuel into each other.

They managed to get up and see what Miss Marshmallow had in store next.

The robot maiden had unleashed a sharp claw and drill, with all three boys rushing in to her. “ACTIVATING “ULTRA TICKED-OFF SYSTEM”!” She said, rushing towards the boys again.

Fuel used one of his Wall Staples to block off the claw before it grabbed him.

Kumatora launched a few Thunder Bombs are her, “Over here!” Kumatora said, trying to get the maid’s attention off the boys! She managed to do some good damage, and she ran in with the drill spinning. Claus managed to shoot another shot of lightning at her, and ran in.

“Get away from my friends!” Claus said, feeling some of his anger in that moment.

Miss Marshmallow managed to shoot the drill in his way, but he blocked it off with a PK Counter! Claus then grabbed the drill’s arm and pulled in Miss Marshmallow to punch her in the face!

“ERROR…ERROR…” She began saying, seeing as she was now taking bad damage. Claus was unrelentingly powerful, throwing in a powerful strike from his stick. His power lighting up with purple and yellow lights.

“How am…I…so…” Claus began to think to himself. He wasn’t sure how he could master these power so quickly, but he seemed to be doing a better job at using them.

That swing sent Miss Marshmallow to the other side of the room.

“Grrrgh…Is everyone okay?” Claus asked. “A-Are you? You really lost yourself in that, Claus.” Fuel said.

“Non-Nonsense.” Claus could see there was some damages from the claw. He could see cuts on his arm.

Miss Marshmallow had electricy coming off of her, “ERROR…ERROR…YOU REAP WHAT YOU SOW-SO-SEW-SO-SO…” Miss Marshallow was now speaking nonsense. “GREETINGS, CHEESE POPSICLE! THE NUMBER YOU HAVE DIALED IS CURRENTLY OUT OF PORK CHOPS. FROM EAST TO WEST IT GOES GOES BROKEN BROKEN OH SO SOW SEE BROKEN!” She whirred and clanked, making a bunch of noises before she  blew up.

Claus just took a few deep breaths and sat in the hot spring with Boney, helping him recover his injuries. “You okay, Boney? You got pretty banged up there…” Claus then said, “Ruff ruff.(I’m fine. I should be asking you that.)” Boney said, nuzzling close to him.

“I’m fine. But sheesh, that was intense.” Claus said, rubbing his head and easing into the hot water while he healed.

“I’ll say, I’ve never seen you go as wild like THAT before!” Fuel said to his best friend. “But why go through all the trouble of us grabbing…what exactly IS this?” Fuel asked. “I think she called it a “yo-yo”?” Kumatora said, asking Fuel to see what it does. She looked at the string, “Uh…okay…maybe I’m supposed to have it like this?” Kumatora said, before realizing what this thing might actually be.

“Now I get it! It’s like a flail!” Kumatora said, swinging it around, “Ow!” She said. “Yeah, that must be what it is. I’ve never heard of “yo-yos” before when I learned anything about the mainland.” Fuel said, thinking this may be some sort of weapon. “Claus, you want to see?” Fuel asked.

“Yeah, I wanna see.” Claus held his hand out and look at the wonder in red. He saw the string Kumatora wrapped around her finger and wrapped it around his own. “I didn’t realize that the mainland kids weapons…” Claus said, seeing it reel out and then slowly back it. “I guess it could be useful.” Claus suggested, swinging it around.

The Nowhere Gang decided they would press on, since it was clear they weren’t at the top yet. Claus had a lot on his mind, “Everything about this is so…bizarre. The yo-yo thing…I don’t get why, but I feel like it’s important somehow.” Claus then remembered the “King P” the automaton maid had spoken about.

“Who’s King P? And what does he want with the islands?” Claus asked himself. “Either way, I’ll find out. I’ll…” Claus then thought of the lightning strikes, his parents crying at the grave of his brother, and the indoctrination of Tasmily Village.

“I’m gonna get stronger, so this King P guy can’t stand in my way.” Claus declared, unknowingly pushing into darker thoughts. Or maybe, he was being pushed.

(Meanwhile)

Fassad was en route to the Thunder Tower, and thought about the description of the intruders. A girl was hidden among them and a dog was wearing a mask. “That leaves one of the to be the boy if I’m correct.” Fassad smirked was eager to see the video footage from Li’l Miss Marshmallow. Maybe then, they could begin the next part of his master’s plan.

He then made a call on his radio. “Evacuate all personnel from the premises. We need to make them think they’ve succeeded.” He ordered his troops.

Chapter Text

Chapter 45: 

  Lucas was listening to music while he was on the train. He noticed a few people had stared at him, “Isn’t that the mystery student from the Sports Festival?” He could hear surprisingly different things. “He was honestly incredible to fight so well with that Todoroki from 1-A.” One person said, “Yeah, but he didn’t last long in the final round, so don’t you think that’s kinda bad…?” Lucas sighed and pulled his hoodie in front of his face. He was embarrassed to say the least. He wasn’t expect people to talk about him the same way they did Shoto, Izuku and Bakugo-san. He wasn’t expect people at least happy they acknowledged his fighting capabilities with the use of his powers. Still, no doubt Aizawa-Sensei would be on him about his careless strategy during his fight with Shoto, and how he threw away the victories he could’ve gained if he had decided to not help Shoto. “I just hope he won’t be mad I tried to reach out to Shoto when we fought.” He thought to himself, realizing he did the most counterintuitive thing Aizawa-Sensei was telling the entire class they weren’t in the Hero Course. “If you’re just here to make friends, then you can pack up your stuff now.” Lucas nervously smiled once he realized something. “Sensei’s gonna torture me if he figures it out.” Lucas thought to himself. Watching the train go through to the stop at Yongenjaya.

(Later that day)

Lucas looked sad for a moment. He had hoped the rain would pass so he could plant the sunflowers today, and quickly saw someone running past him in a green raincoat. He could hear him greet Izuku further ahead. “Oh, it’s Tenya!” Lucas said, starting to run further and further up ahead.

“…Why on earth are you walking so slowly?” He heard Tenya say before he scolded Midoriya if he’ll be late. Lucas than ran and grabbed his friend’s hand and start running, “W-Whoa, hey!” Izuku was shocked by the sudden action. “Morning, Izuku!” Lucas said, smiling back at his friend before pulling him ahead. “O-Oh, it’s you, Lucas! Don’t do that next time, it’s startled me!” Izuku said, now trying to catch up with him.

“Sorry, but Tenya’s right, we should hurry!”

Izuku then tired to explain that the first bell doesn’t ring until five minutes from now. “UA students should always arrive ten minutes early, don’t you think?” Tenya asked, running further ahead.

(In the locker room)

Izuku had finished drying his umbrella of all the rain droplet, while Tenya placed his rain boots in his locker. Lucas had grabbed and towel and tried to dry his hoodie and hair from when it got wet in the rain. “So, Iida. Um…” Izuku tried to get his attention.

“If it’s about my brother, don’t be concerned.” Tenya said, interrupting the green-ette mid sentence. Lucas looked at his friend’s exchange, “I’m sorry if I made you both worry. Everything’ll be fine.” Tenya had said, lowering his hood with a confident smile on his face. Lucas and Izuku frowned, though for Lucas it was clear what he could see through Tenya’s smile.

(In Class!)

“It’s so weird that people recognize us from TV. Everyone wanted to talk to me on my way here.” Mina explained, “Yeah, me too!” Eijiro said, excitedly. Toru lifted her hand to her chest, “People on the street were staring at me!” she said, “It was kind of embarrassing.” Mashirao interjected by acknowledging that this situation wasn’t entirely outlandish as Toru had thought. “You won’t believe when a bunch of elementary school brats yelled at me.” Hanta said, upset.

Tsuyu lifted herself from her desk and told Hanta, “Nice try?” she believed was what they said to him. Sero had groaned in pain, “All it took was one sports festival and suddenly we’re celebrities.” Lucas only frowned at that prospect, “Remember we’re not training to be actors, Kaminari-san. It’s best not to let fame get to your head.” Lucas advised, “Huh? Oh yeah, Sakai! I wanted to ask what that whole “Raito” thing was about?” Lucas was about to answer and once he saw the door open, he then immediately sat down.

“Morning.” Aizawa had said, walking into the classroom. “Good morning, Mr. Aizawa!” Class 1-A(except Katsuki) had said.

Lucas looked at his teacher when he noticed something, he smiled. “Ribbit? Mr. Aizawa, you don’t have bandages anymore.” Tsuyu had said, “That’s wonderful news, Sensei!” Lucas said, “Yeah, the old lady went a little overboard in her treatment. Anyway…” Lucas stood up, “I’m at the ready if need be, Aizawa-Sensei.” He said.

“No need, Sakai. Anyway.” He shut his eyes, explaining that today’s class would be big on Hero Informatics.

Class 1-A had fallen into a group anxiety. Denki was worried it would be a pop-quiz. Eijiro was wondering if it was about hero laws, “I’m so bad at that.” Eijiro said.

Aizawa’s expression remained unchanged when he said: “You need codenames. Time to pick your hero identities.”

All of those dreadful feeling shared among Class 1-A disappeared in the moment, and they celebrated. “This is gonna be totally awesome!” They had said in unison. Aizawa had activated his Quirk and his red eyes glowed with an annoyed glare. This immediately had them sit back in their seats, telling them to be quiet. “This is related to the pro hero draft picks that I mentioned the last time we were in class together.” Aizawa explained, “Normally, students don’t have to worry about the draft yet. Not until their second or third year actually, but your class is different.” By extending this offer to the first years like Class 1-A, pros are essentially investing in their potential. “Any offers can be rescinded if their interest in you dies down before graduation, though.” Lucas had thought about his fights and skills shown in the Sports Festival again wondering who—if any at all—he had managed to get the attention of. “So, what you’re saying is we have to prove ourselves after we’ve gotten recruited.” Toru surmised, “Correct. Now. Here are the totals for those of you who got offers.” Aizawa had pressed a button on his remote and the chalkboard showed the current results of offers for the class.

Coming in first was Shoto with a number of 4,123 offers. In second place was Katsuki with 3,556.

It ended with Ochaco’s number of 68 offers. Lucas realized how him staying ambiguous was going to backfire, seeing as he couldn’t have been offered anything if his real name had not been mentioned. “In past years, it’s been more spread out. But there’s a pretty big gap this time.” Denki looked annoyed, tilting his head back and saying it wasn’t fair. “What about the real star? Moi?” Yuga had said, smiling passive-aggressively.

“Todoroki got the most, ahead of Bakugo?” Kyoka asked. “Yeah, it’s the opposite of how they place in the festival.” Eijiro said, “They probably weren’t excited about working with the guy who had to be chained up at the end.” Hanta said.

“If I scared a pro, they’re just weak!” Katsuki shouted at Sero.

Lucas and Momo had sighed, but smiled and turned to Shoto. “That’s amazing. You must be proud.” Momo said to her classmate. “These offers are probably because of my father.” Shoto then looked at Lucas, who seemed to just smile back at him, but it was a worried smile. “I’m okay, Lucas.” 

Ochaco shook a nonchalant Iida, crying tears of joy. “They want us! They want us!”

“Still, that’s a shame for Sakai and Midoriya, huh?” Denki said, “They’ve got none.”

Lucas surmised that it had something to do with Izuku not being fully in control of One For All yet, and that they wouldn’t want Izuku tearing himself apart every time he used that power.

“Despite these results, you’ll all be interning with pros. Got it?” Aizawa had said, even to the one who didn’t receive any offers.

“Oh, so, we’re all interning?” Izuku asked, to which Aizawa said “Yes” before explaining that they have the knowledge and combat experience of fighting real villains during the USJ Attack. “But it would still be helpful to see pros at work. Up close and personal, in the field. Firsthand.” Aizawa explained.

“And for that, we need hero names!” Rikido said, excitedly. “Things are suddenly getting a lot more fun!” Ochaco said. Aizawa informed the students that these names would most likely be temporary, but encouraged the students to take them seriously, “…you’ll have hell to pay later!” Almost instinctively, Lucas covered his eyes. He could hear Nemuri-Sensei’s voice coming in from the door. He could hear the excited voices of a few of his male classmates. “What you pick now could be your name for life. You better be careful, or you’ll be stuck with something utterly indecent.” All the student realized the R-Rated Hero had walked in, “Uh, guys? Sakai’s covering his eyes.” Denki said, “I was told to. And I’d rather not be punished if I uncover now.” Lucas simply said.

“Yeah. She’s got a good point. Midnight is going to have final approval over your names.” Aizawa had said, with him saying it wasn’t his forte while grabbing his sleeping bag. Lucas then thought of a story his Sensei once told him about his code name. About how Hizashi-Sensei had picked the name Eraser Head for him. “The name you give yourself is important. It helps reinforce your image and shows what kind of hero you wanna be in the future.” Aizawa said to his students, “A codename tells people what you represent. Take All Might for example.” Izuku thought about All Might’s name and then was handed the pieces of paper. He grabbed one and handed the others to Lucas. “My hero name…” Izuku had thought, “I need something that embodies the kind of hero I wanna be one day.” Izuku grabbed his marker and tried to think about what to write down.

Lucas recalled the memories and aliases he went by during the fight at USJ and what he wants to be as a hero. And when he finally got to his most recent memory with Shoto, he started writing down his name.

“I may not be the most qualified caretaker, but I’m sure this is the best way this name can fit.” Lucas wrote down his hero name.

(Aizawa WILL return…from his nap)

Aizawa snores slightly when he took his nap. “Now, students, who among you is ready to share?” Nemuri asked the class, Kirishima was nervous that they had to present them to their classmates. “We’re presenting these?” He thought to himself. Sero’s sweat was dropping, “Oh great, who’s got the balls to go first?” He asked, before everyone saw Aoyama of all people walking up to the podium.

He smiled confidently, and had his usual dramatic air about him. “Hold your breath.” He told his classmates, “The Shining Hero…My name is “I can not stop twinkling!”” He said to the class, as he rose the paper for his classmates to see. He had actually wrote “I can not stop twinkling!” as his hero name. “Mon amis. You can’t deny my sparkle.”

Most of the students were internally thinking:“Come on!” Lucas found it more odd because of how he wanted his name to be a phrase than a code name. “It’ll be better this way. Take out the “I” and shorten the “cannot” to “can’t.”” Midnight had said. Yuga smiled, charismatically. “It’s stunning, mademoiselle.” He said, with more charm.

“She likes it?!” Some students had said, “Also, you’re not really French, are you? That’s just an act.” Rikido had said. “I mean, All Might’s aesthetics take a lot after his time in the U.S.” Lucas took a moment to point out.

“Okie dokie, lemme go next!” Mina had walked up to the podium to reveal her code name. “My code name: Alien Queen!” She said, confidently. “O-Oh, Ashido-san, I didn’t realize you were in to horror movies!” Lucas said, “Huh?” Mina looked a little confused.

“Hold on! Like that horrible monster with the acidic blood? I don’t think so.” Midnight was anxious about that name and told Mina to change it. “Dang it…” Mina said, upset.

“That one wasn’t okay?” Some of the students thought.

“Since the first two were so weird, I feel like I have to come up with something really clever now.” Izuku & Hanta thought to themselves. “Ribbit. I think I’ve got one. Okay if I go next?” Tsuyu asked, raising her hand. “Come on up!” Nemuri said, excitedly.

“I’ve had this name in mind since grade school. And I used this as a codename in the USJ attack. Rainy Season Hero: Froppy!” Tsuyu said, she wrote the name in English as well.

“That’s delightful! It makes you sound approachable.” Midnight said to her, “What a great example of a name everyone will love!” She said. Everyone’s anxiety faded and they cheered for Asui’s new codename. A few of them were relieved that there was finally a normal codename.

Eijiro slammed his board against the podium. “I’ve got mine, too. The Sturdy Hero. My name is Red Riot!” He said, confidently. “Red Riot? Interesting. You’re paying homage to the Chivalrous Hero, Crimson Riot, yes?” Kirishima put his hand behind his back. “That’s right, he may be kind of old school, but someday, I wanna just like he was. Crimson is my idol.” Eijiro explained. “Hm. If you’re bearing the name of someone you admire, you have that much more to live up to.” She said, almost implying it like a greater test for Eijiro to overcome. “I accept the challenge.” He said, putting his fist up confidently.

A lot of the students found his name amazing. “Wow, that’s so cool.” Izuku said, remembering when he had a few name ideas in mind. “Before I met All Might, I had a couple of names picked out.” He remembered when he asked his mom if she could help pick out a name. Even if they were just variants of All Might’s name, they made him so happy and excited to be a hero. “They never failed to put a smile on my face back in those days. But…” Izuku realizes now that he’s been given his power and training under All Might, he sees how far he still would have to go. “There’s no way I can choose a name that riffs off of his yet.” Izuku said to himself.

“Man, I still haven’t been able to think of anything that’s cool enough.” Denki had muttered, before someone tapped his shoulder. “Hey, I’ve got one.” Kyoka had said, “How does “Jamming-yay” sound to you?” She asked. Denki smiled at the idea, “Ha! Oh, it’s like “Hemingway,” who wrote A Farewell to Arms, right? Real clever! I like it.” He said, winking and giving a thumbs-up. “No…” Kyoka was barely containing her laughter. “It’s because even though you’re powerful, you always…jam your brain.” She said, remembering when he goes “Yay.”

Denki was now angry, “Oh, come on, Jiro. Quit messing with me!” He shouted at her as Kyoka walked to the podium. “The Hearing Hero: I’m Earphone Jack.” She said, to which Midnight praised the name.

(A bit of a quick MMMMMONTAGE!)

Mezo was next, and chose “The Tentacle Hero: Tentacole.”

“Oh; I like what you’re doing with that.” Nemuri had said, “A nice portmanteau.”

Hanta was going next and he looked a little nervous, “The Taping Hero, Cellophane!” He said, “That’s on the nose. Good work!” Nemuri had praised the hero name.

Mashirao stood up at the podium and held up his board. “Martial Arts Hero: Tailman.” He said, flexing his tail as a muscle. “No surprise with that one, I guess!” Nemuri said, acknowledging the simplicity of the name.

“I’m the Sweets Hero, Sugarman!” Rikido said, boldly. “Perfect!” Midnight said.

Mina had finally returned and shouted aggressively: “Pinky!” Was what she decided as her code name. “Make those looks work for you, girl!” Midnight said.

Denki had finally decided on a name for himself, “Stun Gun Hero: I am Chargebolt! Electric, don’t you think?” He asked, and Nemuri put her hands together. “Makes me all tingly!” She said.

Toru had picked something simple for herself, “The Stealth Hero: Invisible Girl!” She said, “That really suits you! Now come on, who’s gonna step up next?!” Midnight had asked.

Lucas watched Yaoyorozu-San walk up to the podium and show the name on the board. Momo looked at her name, “I hope I can live up to this name. The Everything Hero: I’m Creati!” She said, Midnight clapped her hands. “Creative!” She said, making a pun out of the name. She then saw Shoto walk up to the podium and he wasn’t at all surprised by what he saw. “Shoto.”

Nemuri walked and looked at the name. “Just your name? Is that it?” She asked, to which the boy responded with an “Uh-huh.”

“You need a title of sorts, don’t you?” Lucas asked him. “Mmm…I’m not sure.” Shoto said, walking back to his seat. “I can try and come up with one if you want to?” Lucas asked. “Thanks, Lucas, but it’s fine.” Shoto said.

They both watched Fumikage take his turn, “Jet-Black Hero: Tsukuyomi.” Midnight loved that name, “Oh, God of the night!” She remembered the mythological name.

Lucas then put his hood up and walked nervously to the podium. Aizawa looked at him and quietly told him to breathe. Lucas took the advice and took a deep breath.

He placed his name on the board. He didn’t look at anyone when he said his picked hero name:

“The EarthBound Hero: My name is Himawari!” Lucas said, more sheepishly than he wanted, which of course weirded a few students out. Nemuri-Sensei looked at the boy, curiously. “It sounds sweet, Sakai-kun.” She said, smiling at him, but he immediately responded with forcing the hoodie over his eyes. “No reason to be embarrassed, Sakai.” Eijiro said to him.

Izuku looked curious on the new name, “Named after your sunflowers, I see?” Shoto asked, to which the boy nodded his head. “Why the sudden name change, Lucas?” Izuku asked. Lucas took a deep breath and unhooded himself. “I love planting flowers.” He said to the class, bluntly. Lucas blushed a little at that confession, “But sunflowers have always been my favorite. They’re strong, resilient plants, and they serve as a great reminder to be kind to others and make them happy.” Lucas explained, “The type of hero I would wanna be is similar to a sunflower. Someone kind, yet strong and brave, encouraging, loving.” Lucas smiled, while still keeping the nervous blush.

“I-I h-hope it’s acceptable.” Lucas finished his explanation. Before his smile began to show more and more signs of nervousness. Lucas put on the hood again and continued to blush.

“That’s a bit of a weird name, though. It doesn’t really pair with that whole samurai thing you got going on…” Denki had said. “That’s not a bad name, Sakai.” Yaoyorozu was the first to tell him it was a good name.

Izuku smiled at his friend, “Yeah, I think it works for you, too!” He said.

“Thanks…I bet yours is going to be great, too.” Lucas said, happily.

(A few more names)

Koji didn’t say a word and blushed to a smaller extreme than Lucas, and he had simply named himself “Petting Hero: Anima.” Koji didn’t say his name out loud to his class. “Yep! All about it!” Midnight gave the boy a thumbs up. “You did great, Koda-san!” Lucas said, trying to help him be at ease.

Then, came Katsuki Bakugo’s turn. He had a frightening air about him as he showed his codename. “King Explosion Murder.” Katsuki said, and Lucas felt a chill go down his spine. “I’m gonna say that one’s a little too violent.” Nemuri said to the boy, “Huh, whaddya mean?!” Katsuki shouted at the woman, as if her claim was abnormal. “Why don’t you be Explosion Boy?” Eijiro asked him, “YOU SHUT UP, WEIRD HAIR!” Katsuki shouted at him.

Ochaco got up out of her seat and walked to the podium. She seemed nervous, too. After Katsuki sat down, she placed her board on the podium. “This is the name I thought of: Uravity!” She said, and Midnight seemed exhilarated at that name. “I just love that!” Nemuri put her hands together with all the other classmates clapping their hands together.

Midnight looked at the clock and saw that choosing names is going faster than she had expected. “All we have left is Young Bakugo, who needs to rethink his, and Iida. Oh, yes, and Midoriya, too.” She said.

Tenya looked unsure of what to do, and Izuku was looking down at his page.

Lucas looked at Tenya, who was more lost in thought than he once thought.

“Should I…” Lucas was tempted to read Tenya’s mind, “No! That’s invading his privacy. The best thing I can do for him is give him space, or help him if he needs to vent.” Lucas said to himself, deciding not to read his mind.

Tenya thought about what his brother told him while he was in the hospital. “Tenya. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to say anything yesterday. But, I…I can’t feel my legs. They’re useless.” Tenya remembered Tensei’s words clear as day. He could remember him saying the hero Ingenium was finished. “At least for me.” Tensei had said to him before, Tenya didn’t want to believe it, that his brother would be fine. Tensei had so many people who were inspired by him and WOULD be inspired by him! It couldn’t have been true was Tenya had said to him, and Tensei offered an apology in return. “That’s why…I want YOU to take the name.” Tensei’s words came to him. Tenya tried to write down the name Ingenium, but began to tremble and shook his head. He couldn’t! Ingenium was Tensei’s name, not his. “No. I’m still…” Tenya walked to the podium and showed his name.

Like Shoto’s, it was just his name. He turned to his side, not engaging anyone’s reaction. “You’re using your real name, too?” Midnight had asked him. Tenya said nothing but simply nodded and walked away.

A few of the classmates were worried about Tenya. Especially Lucas, remembering the conversation he had with Tenya about his older brother. “I hope I can talk to him, later.” Lucas thought to himself, “Well, Midoriya, are you ready?” Midnight asked the green-ette. Izuku walked up, “Oh. Yes!” He said, making his way to the podium.

“This is it. It has to be.” He thought to himself, not smiling, but confidently putting his answer down.

It made his classmates gasp. “You sure about that one, Midoriya?” Denki asked, Lucas then thought about why his friend would choose THAT name as his codename.

“Yeah, man, remember, that could be your name forever.” Kirishima said, worried about it a little bit.

“Right. I used to hate it. But, then, something changed. I guess…” Izuku explained that someone taught him that it could have a different meaning. Lucas looked at Ochaco as a response, and smiled at her. “And that had a huge impact on how I felt. So, now I really like it.” Izuku had heard his memories from the many times he used the name heroically. His fight against Kacchan, and when he used it as a temporary codename in the USJ Attack.

“Deku. That has to be my codename!”

Katsuki looked up from his board, an angry face still there, but confused why Deku chose to use his mocking nickname as his codename. Ochaco smiled at him, remembering SHE was the one who told him it could be a great name.

Lucas smiled, he was proud of his friend. He managed to use his bully’s nickname for him as his new codename. He reused it and Ochaco’s advice to encourage him to keep going. “I wish mine could compare to his.” Lucas admitted that he think Izuku’s codename was better than his own. But he wasn’t jealous of it, he admired the confidence.

The only person left was Katsuki and he was trying variants involving “Explosion Murder”, Midnight had to get on him.

(Later…)

Aizawa had began addressing the class. He returned to the topic of the internships.

“They’ll last for one week. As for who you’ll be working with: Those of you who were on the board will choose from among your offers, everyone else will have a different list.” Aizawa held up the paper, “You have a lot to think about. There are around 40 agencies across the country who’ve agreed to take on interns for your class.” Aizawa explained that each agency has a different specialty that its heroes focus on. Lucas rose his hand, “Sensei, what about me? I know my name was left ambiguous.” Lucas explained. “The principal has been taking care of that for you, Sakai-san.”Aizawa explained to him, looking for his page, “Which reminds me that he told me he wants to talk to you about it, later.” Lucas nodded his head, “That reminds me, why was Sakai going under an alias?” Kirishima rose his hand and asked. A lot of Class 1-A was wondering about that, “That is confidential information for Sakai, alone.” Aizawa explained, “If we’re done with that discussion, let’s continue.” Midnight had the floor once again. “Imagine that you were Thirteen. You’d want to choose a place that focuses on rescuing people, not fighting villains. Understand?” She offered an example. “Think carefully before you decide.” Aizawa advised, “Yes sir.” Class 1-A said in unison.

Lucas heard where and why Eijiro and Tsu wanted to intern at an agency. “Turn in your choices before the weekend.” Aizawa advised, with Nemuri waving goodbye. “We’ve only got two days?” Sero asked.

“Yeah, so you should start now.” He said, walking out of his classroom, dismissing the class.

Lucas looked at his list. He could see at least a few choices he was hoping for. “Best Jeanist, Gunhead…Ah…” Lucas noticed one name he wasn’t expecting on his list: Endeavor.

He looked at Shoto, and he seemed lost in thought. “More than likely, his father would want him in his agency…But this is odd…Endeavor…wants to offer an internship to me?” Lucas asked himself. “He must have some sort of ulterior motive. I should talk to Shoto.” 

He smiled when Ochaco explained why she would head to Gunhead’s agency. She wanted to gain more experiences and she wished to get better at fighting battles since fighting Bakugo. He could hear them discussing Izuku’s isometric action while he watched Tenya circle his agency.

“U-Um…Tenya…?” Lucas called him, and he looked up at him. “What’s the matter, Sakai? Unsure of where to intern at?” Tenya asked.

“A little, but…that’s not why I’m approaching you. I wanted…to ask how you’re doing?” Lucas asked, and Tenya tried to put on a smile. “I told you before I’m alright, Sakai. There’s no need to be concerned about me. Besides, I think your internship should take priority.” Tenya advised. Lucas nodded, “U-Understood. O-One more thing, though…I want you to know you can vent to me if you need to.” Lucas smiled, trying to encourage Tenya to release any hidden emotions he’s withholding. “I’ll…keep it in mind. Thank you.” Tenya said.

(After lunchtime)

Lucas wanted to speak with Shoto about the internships. So they walked together and looked at the papers. “I see you’ve caught the attention of many people.” Shoto said, “Yeah. I suppose being a mystery to the people will do that to you.” Lucas said. “Even my father’s interested in you, I see.” Shoto had said, seeing Endeavor’s agency on Lucas’s list. “What do you need to prioritize right now?” Shoto asked, Lucas began to think. “I’d say I’d have to focus on strength. I’m well-versed in tactics, and I often prioritize rescues over fighting when we train. And I practice my fighting forms any time I can…” Lucas thought about it. It would have to be strength and its control. “I’m sure there are other agencies besides my father who could help you with that.” Shoto looked through the other agencies. “Why do you say that?” Lucas found Shoto’s comment odd. “I’m sure that if my old man is looking to intern you, he’d likely want to figure out who you are and assess whether or not you’re strong. I’m sure you don’t want that, right?” Shoto asked. Lucas was handed back his papers, he frowned and looked at him. “Are you going to intern with your father?” He asked. Shoto then looked at him, “More than likely. I wouldn’t hear the end of it if I interned for anyone else.” Shoto explained.

Lucas nodded, “I’ll join you, then.”

“What?” Shoto asked, “Yeah, we need to be both at our best, so we can intern together to improve each other’s strength.” Lucas had another reason for wanting to intern with Endeavor, and it was to mostly help Shoto’s wellbeing and help with the training.

“You can do what you want. I won’t stop you.” Shoto said, standoffish. “I’d have to ask Papa, but I’m sure he’d be scared.” Lucas said.

“I hope he listens to you, then. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Shoto said, waving goodbye.

Lucas then went to the office to see if his Papa was still there. Here’s hoping Nezu wasn’t going to freak out over this.

“Maybe he can take his mind off of it with a game."

(And here’s that game)

Nezu was trying to hide the anxiety he felt over Lucas’s choice of internship. While he chooses to support his little pup in this, he still can’t fathom the idea of his pup being in the same room of an abuser such as Endeavor. It was bad enough when he discovered that the Number 2 Hero was offering his son an internship.

“I can handle this…my pup will be fine and he will be safe.” He calmly assured himself, “Papa?” Lucas called to him, bringing out a chessboard. Nezu just gave a happy smiled, “Ah, I see you wish to change fate, my little pup?” Nezu said, happily, while teasing him, “Surely you know the outcome of a game with me.” Lucas smiled, “Yeah, but I know how much chess takes your mind off of things. Besides, fate can be changed!” Lucas said, confidently. “We’ll see. Which side do you want to be?” Nezu smiled. He loved teaching Lucas how to play strategy games. “He’s trying to distract me with a game…Oh, I’ve taught you well, my dear boy.” Nezu said. “Your move, son. Just know I won’t hold back! Hahahaha…” Nezu was starting to become intense while playing the game. That laugh was a clear sign Lucas had opened the floodgates to Nezu's maniacal side.

Chapter Text

Chapter 46: 

  Aizawa had walked his class to the train station to make sure they had everything they needed. The crowd around Class 1-A seemed to really be amazed at the pros-to-be. “Remember, you don’t have permission to wear them out in public yet, and don’t lose them or anything.” Aizawa warned, and Mina was the first person to respond! “Gotcha!” She said, which made Lucas jump, “Speak properly! It’s “Yes, sir,” Ashido.” Aizawa scolded her. Mina looked down in despair for the embarrassment. “Yes sir.” She said, “Make sure you mind your manners with the other heroes, during your internship.” Lucas looked to his side a moment. He was SERIOUSLY hoping to tell Endeavor off and call him a monster, but he needed to be polite. Papa and Sensei taught him not to vent frustrations like that. “Now get to it.” Aizawa had said to Class 1-A.

All the students said “Yes, sir!”, except for Tenya. Shoto and Lucas watched as he began to walk away. Lucas looked a little worried, he saw Tenya looking at the Hosu City train schedule, and that’s where the Hero Killer was last sighted. Where Ingenium…

Lucas decided to run to catch up with him, and he saw Izuku & Ochaco had the same idea. “Iida, wait!” Izuku said, which made Tenya stop.

“Hey, if you ever wanna talk or anything, just let us know.” Izuku urged him to, with Ochaco nodding her head. “We’re friends, right?” Izuku asked. Tenya turned to them and still smiled, “Yes.” He simply said, before walking off.

The three of them stared as he walked off. Lucas looked upset, “I-I’ll be back.” Lucas said, running off to see him.

“Tenya!” Lucas shouted, and his classmate stopped in his tracks again. “I…I…I know what you want to do.” Lucas said, putting together all the pieces. “Sakai…” Tenya simply said.

“Promise me!” Lucas said, grabbing his arm and turning him around. Tenya could see that Sakai’s face was filled with genuine panic, and sadness.

“Promise me that you won’t…I don’t want you to be so caught up in this feeling you have...” Lucas said, Tenya just simply smiled again, putting his hands on his shoulders. “Sakai, I’m going to be fine. I promise.” Tenya said, “Don’t keep your train waiting.” Lucas watched as Tenya walked away. The boy could tell by the look of his friend’s smile, he was still going to do it. “I’m begging You…to keep him safe.” Lucas thought to himself, feeling a moment where he could pray. Lucas was hesitant to leave Tenya with the current state he was in, but he had no choice but to leave. “Lucas, are you okay?” Shoto had asked. “I-I’m worried about him…” Lucas said, scared.

(In Hosu City…Sorry, we prolly won’t jump into Izuku’s side of this arc just yet)

“On a normal day, I just wait for client calls to come in. Not really exciting. But things’ve been fairly hectic here lately.” The Pro Hero Manual explained. “So you’re using street patrols to suppress crime.” Tenya surmised, looking around the city. “Yes, exactly! Man, I kinda can’t believe Ingenium’s little brother is interning at MY agency.” Manual said, waving at a few fans, “I’m sure you had offers from Pros with much bigger followings than mine.” Tenya looked to his side.

It’s clear what his intentions were at volunteering with Manual. “The Hero Killer. So elusive he’s managed to avoid capture for his deplorable crimes.” Tenya’s glare furrowed underneath his mask, “I know that I might not find him. But still…” Tenya then replayed the moment of Tensei’s retirement in his head.

“I have to try to track the villain down. Because I can’t forgive him for what he’s done.” Tenya’s voice kept breaking as he thought to himself. His anger towards the Hero Killer now knew no bounds. He was going to make that man PAY for crippling Tensei!

(Meanwhile)

“So…You must be the ones who attacked UA.” Stain said to the two men in front of him, and the voice coming from the tv screen. “And you wanna recruit me to build up your little group again.” Stain realized that was what the blue haired one was doing. “Yeah. It’ll be great, you’ve got so much experience.” The blue haired man—Shigaraki said. “And what’s your plan?” Stain asked, needing to know what their intentions were. “For now? I really just wanna kill All Might. I like to destroy anything that pisses me off.” Tomura explained, pulling up a picture of that Izuku Midoriya kid as an example. “Game over.” Stain’s glare had sharpened like his katanas. “I was a fool to think you could offer me anything.” He said to them, “It turns out, you’re the type of this person I hate most in this world.” Tomura and Kurogiri looked confused at that sentence. “The goals of your “league” are those of a child.” Stain stated, getting his weapons at the ready. “What meaning is there in killing if you don’t have real convictions?” Stain asked the blue haired one.

“The Hero Killer Stain. Tomura Shigaraki cares only about wanton violence, so we brought this man in to guide him.” Kurogiri said, believing that they had made a mistake. Stain pulled out his blades, “Master, should I step in?” Kurogiri asked, “Let it happen.” His master had said. “It’s possible this is the only way he’ll learn anything. He needs to think about the ways he must grow.”  The man behind the screen went on about Shigaraki’s ability to mature. Realizing that only then will he reached his full potential.

(With our green-haired chap)

Izuku’s experience with his mentor was an unexpected one to say the least. All Might had told him that his old teacher was looking to offer him an internship. When he got here, he thought the man was dead, dealing with dementia and then it had gone right into a test to see how far he had come with One For All. All Might’s teacher Gran Torino had explained that his admiration for his idol was in fact a shackle, and Gran Torino could sense the discord in his mind. All this led to the conclusion that Izuku’s movements were stiff. All this information left Izuku in thought while he waited for his mentor to return. “I believe One For All is more special than it is. Is that what’s making my movements stiff?” Izuku then replayed his fight with Kacchan as a reference to how he handles One For All in the past. “What does “stiff” even mean?” Izuku then decided to look at this a different way and asked himself what makes a movement more flexible. Izuku then thought of Kacchan’s ability to mobilize his explosions as a boost and Lucas’s adaptability to each given fight he’s seen him in. He gasped, grabbing his Hero Analysis Journal No. 13. “I know! How I think about, One For All—those big smashes are like special moves!” Izuku wrote down his thoughts and recalled the time he saw All Might use his power. “Why didn’t I notice it then? Now I see…Quirks are just extensions of our bodies. So then…I need to start thinking of One For All as being a part of me.” Izuku had smiled, “That’s it, I get it!”

Gran Torino had stood outside, listening in on the boy figure out the dilemma. “Well, at least he’s mentally adept and forward-thinking. For a kid.” He thought to himself. “But I already knew that from the festival. You found a good one, huh, Toshinori? Or should I say, All Might?” He asked in his head.

(Meanwhile)

“I’ve been waiting for you, Shoto. You’re finally ready to walk down the path of the mighty.” Endeavor had said to his son, smile on his face. “I have no intention of following any path you’ve created. Only I can decide my future.” Shoto said, boldly and profusely.

“Heh. Is that so?” Endeavor asked, “Yes, that’s correct.” Lucas said, staring Endeavor with an angry look in his eyes. Enji didn’t know what to make of this mystery student, when he picked him up, he was very timid, and the discussions about his Quirk were almost vague. “Ah, yes. Before we go into pressing matters, I must say it is nice to meet you, Mr. Sakai.” Enji had adressed the blonde boy.

“I was given the rundown of your Quirk by your teacher, and I’m pleased to say I’m happy you’ve decided to intern with me.” Endeavor explained. “I see. But I’d like to further discuss one thing?” Lucas asked. “Pardon?” Endeavor looked confused by how the boy was acting intimidating. “Let me put things bluntly, I and Shoto are here to learn how to handle our strengths, and that’s what we signed on to your internship. Not for any of YOUR benefit.” Lucas bluntly said.

Endeavor was confused by how this boy was presenting himself. It didn’t seem arrogant or smug, but rather…just inner rage. “What on earth happened to this boy’s attitude…he seemed very timid when he was picked up. How are YOU the same one who could fight hand-to-hand against my Shoto…” Endeavor had thought himself, listening to Sakai go on.

“As Shoto mentioned, his destiny is his to tread the path of. As his friend, I’m gonna help him all I can. I expect you to do the same, as his PARENT. If a detestable person like YOU can even call himself that, that is.” Lucas had said, which shocked Shoto to hear him say. He could see that being near Endeavor made him angry and he was able to stop being shy to speak his mind.

“I’m impressed by your ability to speak honestly, Mr. Sakai.” Enji said, genuinely impressed, “Even that off-handed insult was blunt of how you feel. I will do my part to assist you, so long as you keep your communication with me open.” Enji explained to him, “Still...the nerve of this child…who does he think he is?” He thought to himself, still getting a little annoyed at that insult. That child has no right to talk about how he is as a parent, especially when he knows so very little of him. “You both should go get ready. We’ll be going out.” The Number 2 Hero said, which made the boys perk up. “Where to?” Shoto asked.

“It’s time I show you what it means to be a hero.” Endeavor explained to his son, “Now then, go change and we’ll discuss further details.” Lucas and Shoto went to go change into their attire.

(After they changed)

Shoto and Lucas had changed into their hero clothing, and saw Lucas put the hood up. “What WAS that? I’ve never seen you so temperamental towards someone, before.” Shoto said, recalling all the times Lucas was either polite or mediating a fight, and then comparing that with his mild aggression towards Endeavor. Watching Lucas get mad at someone like that was worrisome, somehow.

“I’m sorry.” Lucas simply said, “It’s fine. Don’t make things difficult for yourself. I appreciate your protectiveness, but I don’t want to see you suffer for it on the internship.” Shoto explained, “R-Right. Sorry. It’s just…I can’t imagine someone growing up with a man like him. My dad was always protective of me, so…I can’t imagine someone NOT doing that for you.” Lucas explained, “And after learning what happened, I…I hate him.” Lucas said, admitting how he felt.

“Try to control that hatred, then.” Shoto said to him, “Don’t let it cloud your judgement. When your emotions can be out of control, so could that affect your strength of power.” Shoto said, realizing all the times he was emotionally vulnerable and it led to accidents here and there.

“O-Okay…” Lucas nodded, taking the advice to heart, but chuckled. “You sound like Sensei.” He said, quietly.

“So, we’re more than likely heading out for patrol. Keep on guard, a lot of things are unpredictable.” Lucas gave advice in return, “Right. Thanks.” Lucas then thought of changing the subject to a lighter topic. “Maybe we’ll hear from some of our classmates during the internship. Each experience with the pros should be something to take consideration of, no?” Lucas asked, “I’m not sure about that. For now, let’s focus on OUR time.” Shoto had said. Lucas then nodded. He was going to be ready for this.

“I’m not here for glory, or riches. I’m working to help a friend out and serve the community. There’s no heroic quality that can beat selflessness. It’s why I’m gonna work hard to be a hero.” Lucas then said to himself, getting ready for the trials to come.

(Day 2)

Izuku had a rough night after Gran Torino had gotten home. He had practiced manifesting One For All and believing it was a part of him while he practiced how to walk kick to scale two buildings in an alleyway. “Good morning! What’s wrong? You like beat.” Gran Torino walked in and saw Izuku’s tired face and his body covered in scratches and dirt.

“Well…I was training on my own yesterday and went too far.” He said, almost quietly. “I tried to take everything you said to me and put it into practice, but it was no good. Heh.” Izuku rose his hand and realized he still had a long way to go. “It’s your first time trying, so it’s to be expected. That is how training works.” Gran Torino consoled the boy, “Of course, I suppose All Might can’t wrap his mind around that. He was pretty much able to use One For All right off the bat, so I taught him in a very different manner.” Gran Torino explained, explaining that Toshinori already had the boing going for him, as well.

All of that information made Izuku perk up. He wanted to know how All Might must’ve been as a student, “Whoa, All Might as a student, huh? Come on, what was he like back then?” He asked the Pro, “Hm? Huh…It was all combat training for him.” Gran Torino explained, which shook Izuku to his core. He recalled his mentor looking completely TERRIFIED of when he had given Izuku his internship. “No wonder All Might was so scared of this guy!” He thought in his head.

“The training was difficult, but I couldn’t hold back on him. He was entrusted to me by a sworn friend who had just passed away.” Izuku realized who Gran Torino was talking about, “Oh, All Might’s predecessor?” He asked, “So, can you tell me anything about the guy?” Gran Torino looked back at the green-ette in confusion. He gasped, and looked at Izuku like something was incorrect about the question. Their conversation was halted by a ring of the doorbell, “Package for you!” A deliveryman shouted.

“I-I’ll take care of it for you.” Gran Torino looked on as Izuku helped with the package. Toshinori has not yet told the boy about the Seventh Holder, the man surmised.

“Got it. Thanks!” Izuku said, shutting the door. They had opened the box and in it was a microwave. “A microwave?” Izuku asked, Gran Torino looked happy. “Yeah, for some reason, mine broke yesterday.” He said, not remembering his first training session with Izuku. Izuku remembered he crushed it when he was bouncing around the room. Izuku just smiled, cringing a little. “I can’t tell if he’s being serious or not.” He thought to himself. Gran Torino rubbed his hand on the microwave, “So, whaddya think, how ‘bout we eat some of that frozen food I bought? It’ll be good!” He encouraged. “But, the only thing you bought was dessert!” Izuku pointed out, “What can I say, I like the finer things in life.” He said.

(This brought the haunting memory(to me) of how the Abridged handled this whole situation from part of the anime. Two words: Fish. Cakes)

Izuku looked at the microwave and thought about his Quirk once again. “Using my Quirk needs to be as easy as taking a breath. Thinking about it objectively, everyone else has had 15 years to get into that kind of mindset.”

Izuku then thought of how he had only gained One For All only recently, and he knew that time would not wait for him to go slow and learn. Izuku was unsure why, but part of him was thinking about his and Lucas’s training.

(Flashback)

Izuku watched as Lucas trained with a staff, “So, do you think you could handle someone with a staff alone?” Izuku took notes on where Lucas would hope to strike with his Bo stick. “I mean, it’s possible if you know what you’re doing. Sensei was the one who taught me how to wield it, and he often told me I should know how to handle all my bases.” Lucas explained, “It seems like a lot, though.” Izuku had pointed out, not only does Lucas have to account for hand-to-hand combat, he’s learning how to control his powers, and use a weapon. “Learning three different ways to fight isn’t easy, but it’s vital to not be a one-trick-pup.” Lucas said, blushing when he realized what he said. 

“Let me guess, Principal Nezu called you that?” Izuku asked, but laughed. “D-Don’t laugh…B-But…Yeah, I never really thought about it as three different ways of fighting.” Lucas explained. “Papa told me a good way to view the training was a way of learning how to use extensions of myself. Like, it was part of my body and I learned how to hone all of it…” Lucas said. “I’m sure if we can figure out how you could fight. One For All wouldn’t be so difficult to use, anymore.” Lucas said to him.

(End of flashback…this…isn’t shoe-horned in, right?)

Izuku then thought of those words of his friend, “At any rate, in order to draw out more than five percent of my power, I’ll need to put in the kind of commitment I did on the beach.” Izuku said to himself, “Lucas said he viewed his training as learning how to use the extensions of himself, maybe if I can find a good way to visualize that, I’ll—“ Izuku got cut off by the ding of the microwave. “Oh, yeah, look at those delicious babies.” Gran Torino said, excitedly tapping the table. “Come and get ‘em while they’re steamin’.” Izuku still looked lost in thought, “My time is limited. What do I focus on?” He muttered under his breath. “Why the long face, boy?” Gran Torino asked, in a chipper mood. “Just focus on these pipin’ hot pastries for now.” He said as he picked one up and tried to take a bite. When he tried to chew, his teeth were hurt. It was like the pastry was hard as a rock, or rather…Still frozen!” Gran Torino said, which shocked Izuku. “Ah—No way! I’m positive that I microwaved them like it said to.” Izuku said, not sure what happened. “What’re you an idiot?!” Gran Torino had said, angrily. “You stuck a huge plate in there, didn’t you? If you do that, there’s no room for it to turn. So only ONE part of it gets hot.” Gran Torino explained, “Have you never done this before?” He then asked.

Izuku was nervous and started to sweat nervously. “Oh, ours isn’t the turning type, so, no, I guess not. I’m sorry that—“ Izuku then gasped in realization, realizing what to do. “I’ve got it!” Izuku had said, “Whoa. Gran Torino!” Izuku had said, “I see now! This frozen pastry in my hand is me!” He explained, which perplexed the retired Pro. “No, it’s not. Are you okay?” Gran Torino asked, unsure of what the boy was prattling on about. “Uh, I don’t mean literally. I’m not really a dessert.” Izuku explained, nervously and putting the pastry down. “But I get it. Up until now, I’ve just been summoning One For All. Only when I really need it. In the places I need it.” Izuku described it as like “flipping on some kind of switch.”

“But if I do that, my reaction time gets slower and slower with every move. Which means…” Izuku began to brace himself, “I shouldn’t be flipping the switch off. I just have to leave the power on the whole time. Imagining the energy that used to be focused in one place, spreading throughout my entire body!” Izuku tried to use One For All and he began to flow it through his entire body. His veins and muscles began to glow orange, Gran Torino looked on and smirked, “Didn’t take him long to figure that out. Good.” Gran Torino thought to himself.

“I need One For All’s power surging through all of me, continuously! The five percent that I can use!” Izuku lifted himself up and green lightning began irradiating off of him. “Visualizing a pastry in the microwave is pretty boring, kid, you sure you’re okay with that?” Gran Torino asked. “All Might said that about my egg already, and it was fine with me.” Izuku said.

Gran Torino threw his walking stick away, “So tell me, can you move in this state?” Gran Torino asked. “I don’t know for sure.” Izuku had paused through some of his words, trying to control his powers. Gran Torino smiled, “Wanna give it a try?” He asked his new intern. “Yes! Let’s do this!” Izuku said, confidently.

Chapter Text

Lucas had been walking with Shoto, alongside Endeavor and his sidekicks from the agency. Enji was showing the two of them around on patrol.

“This is integral to know the area around you, as you’ve no doubt realized by now. I believe we can take a bit of a step further: Himawari.” Endeavor looked at the boy, “You have the ability to read minds, no? Can you use it like some sort of radio scan?” Endeavor suggested. Lucas nodded his head, and said nothing. He then opened his mind to see if there was any potential threats to this part of the city.

He could read the minds of a few people nearby. Most of them seemed peaceful, and some were fanboying about Endeavor being in the vicinity. It was when a few people were running up toward the heroes that he could see clearly.

Lucas opened his eyes, and looked at his mentor. “There’s an attack up northeast of here. So far, the police are in the area while the offender is at large.” Lucas explained.

“Any hostages?” Shoto asked, “None, but there are several people there at the attack, still.” Lucas explained, “Excellent work. Now, let’s head over there. Shoto and Himawari, you’ll be on crowd perimeter.” Enji ordered them, Shoto looked ahead and nodded, “Understood.” Lucas ran ahead. “Ah—Himawari, don’t get reckless.” Lucas then held back before he realized he would make that mistake with what happened to Aizawa-Sensei. “I-I apologize.” Lucas said, looking to his side.

“In case this situation goes south, I’ll need YOU on medical demand for any hurt civilians.” Enji had explained to the boy. “Understood. Shoto, I have an idea for defense measures and you’re capable of helping me out.” Lucas had explained. Endeavor looked at the boy curiously, Shoto nodded his head. “Got it. Let’s hurry, people need our help!” Shoto had shouted at his father, the two running ahead.

(I figured we’d see these two in more action)

Lucas had rushed ahead, “I’m relaying it to you now, Endeavor. Me and Shoto will build a wall of to minimize the range of the villain’s rampage. Your job will be to take him down within the confined space.” Lucas explained to Endeavor.

“Understood, I’ll give a signal for when you’ll both make the wall.” Endeavor explained, “You three are with me on combat, we’ll need to outnumber the threat.”

Lucas ran in. This was it. The chance he needed to prove his worth to his friends and family. The chance he could do good with. Shoto had never seen his friend so determined to fight before, “What’s the villain’s Quirk?” Shoto asked, running in with him. “I think it’s an Emitter, it can absorb metal from what I’ve seen in the thoughts so far.” Lucas explained.

There they saw the villain avoiding arrest. Police officials were busy trying to evacuate the people to safety. “It’s Endeavor!” Some of the people cheered and shouted at the Number Two Hero being here finally, “Everyone to your positions!” Endeavor had ordered them, before he and his sidekicks headed to the battlefield to see the villain.

“Himawari.” Shoto had said, “Get to safety, everyone! Hurry!” Lucas shouted the people, leading them to the outskirts of the area.

“H-Help me…” Lucas heard someone calling out for help and he ran to help the civilian. “It’s gonna be okay. I’ll help you out!” Lucas said, healing the injuries and carrying the civilian to safety. Shoto helped block off any incoming projectiles from the damage with his ice. “Get out of here, now!” Shoto had said with the citizen running away.

Endeavor and his sidekicks tried to handle the villain causing the havoc. The villain had grabbed a nearby car and it melted as if it were mercury, he grew bigger by what he had absorbed. “All right, now!”

Shoto had used his right-side to slide with his ice as he created his part of the wall. Lucas had shot ice out of his hand to help build his part of it. Endeavor ordered his sidekicks to deal with this villain.

“Civilians have been evacuated!” Shoto had called out to his father. The villain’s arm had melted into mercury once again and tried launch it at Endeavor.

“Himawari! I need you to use your powers to contain him!” Lucas had nodded and used his psychokinesis to try and hold the villain down.

“Shoto! You need to freeze him in place!” Endeavor had shouted, with Shoto coming down to help. “I don’t know if it’ll hold him for long, but it’s clear this one can’t be near any source of metal.” Shoto had said, stomping his foot to freeze the man in place.

Lucas had released the grip when the villain had been fully incased. Lucas slid down and realized another thing they needed to do. “He absorbed that car door, we need to get rid of all the metal around in this area and the police need to find a detainment that isn’t metal, either.” Lucas had explained, thinking about what was next.

“Very good. We’ll take out anything in this enclosed space.” Endeavor had suggested. “I’ll ask the police outside if they have any detainment equipment we use on this one.” One of the sidekicks had said.

Lucas had walked over to the sidekick, “Here, I’ll help you get over there.” The boy offered, getting the boost he needs for jumping out of the wall of ice. Lucas had thought about where Endeavor had been doing patrols around.

“We’re near Hosu City. It’s safe to assume villains could be taking advantage of the panic the Hero Killer has created.” Lucas had thought about why this man seemed more dangerous than any usual villains that attacked on the streets. “It‘s more or less easier for them to terrorize more citizens if the Hero Killer has caused such an uproar.” Lucas continued to think to himself before heading back into the enclosed space of ice.

The He felt his thoughts drift back to his speedster friend. “Tenya…I’m begging you not to do what I think you’re trying to do.” Lucas had thought. He then slid back down the ice and slipped when he hit the concrete ground. He picked himself up quickly, and readied himself for a fight if needed.

(After that)

Endeavor had helped with the arrest and detainment of the villain. They made sure to only have his cell be made out of cinder. “Excellent work so far, you two.” Endeavor had praised the two of them.

“We’ll let the police handle that one. Now then, I hope you observed how he showed his restraint with certain attacks back there.” Endeavor had realized that his Quirk wasn’t going to help against that villain and his sidekick had handled it, instead.

But this was a lesson the two of them could learn. “In the heat of that moment, he looked for a better opening to release his full power.” Endeavor had said. “Strength is all well and good to have, but it is meaningless if you don’t assess your threats and look for the best weak points to exploit.” Endeavor explained.

“It makes sense. Adapting will mean nothing if you don’t have the strength to take down pressure points.” Lucas thought to himself, “So far, this experience is helpful to both me and Shoto, this internship has thankfully been helpful. Still…” Lucas felt his fist clench involuntarily when he looked at Endeavor. He then looked at Shoto and then he remembered what he told him about his anger. “He’s right. I need to focus on the job at hand.” Lucas thought to himself, deciding to focus on getting back to helping out.

(Meanwhile)

“That’s it! Keep One For All flowing throughout your entire body.” Gran Torino had said to his intern, “If you can move around while maintaining this…then you’ll be on a completely different level than you were at the sports festival.”

Izuku kept a strong grip on the flow, the green lightning emitting from his body. He grunted through the threshold of control. “So, kid, think you can handle it?” Gran Torino asked, smirking and holding up a stopwatch. “We’ll begin with three minutes.” He then said, “Okay. For what?” Izuku asked, watching the Pro stretch his legs. “That’s the amount of time you have to try to hit me with a smash.” Gran Torino then used his Quirk to bounce around the room like a ricocheting bullet.

Izuku had prepared himself for when he could see Gran Torino attack, and he turned around behind him too late as the Pro had managed to kick him in the face. “Crap, he’s fast.” He thought to himself, realizing he couldn’t see an opening. “Pathetic.” Gran Torino had called him, berating him for not being able to hold his own even against an old man, questioning how Izuku will be able to protect those in need since he hadn’t landed a punch yet.

Gran Torino had bounced right behind him again and Izuku turned around too late once again. He had been kicked in the back of the head, and Gran Torino had bounced off of the chandelier.

“Someone praised by the Symbol of Peace himself should be able to complete this challenge easily.” He said, continuing to bounce off of the walls.

Izuku clenched his fist and reactivated One For All, before getting hit in the chin while trying to fully harness the flow. “I need some time to get it going through my body again.” Izuku realized Gran Torino was moving too fast to see when where he would come from next.

He ducked under the couch to buy time to access his power. “Don’t be stupid. I can still see you. If you’re trying to buy time…It won’t work.” Gran Torino said, closing in on the couch.

He was surprised when it was launched at him instead. Izuku used it to push it toward him. “Now my chance!” Izuku had shouted to himself, now regaining the flow of One For All through his entire body. “So you were just trying to keep me off you for a minute. Now that was a good idea.” Gran Torino admitted to the boy, impressed.

Izuku then launched himself into the air. “One For All. Full Cowling!” He thought to himself, trying to land a hit on Gran Torino, but the Pro had avoided the hit and all of his canned goods were sent flying off the nearby shelf! “Almost!” Gran Torino had said to him, encouraging that he was getting closer!

Izuku had saw him jumped to the wall behind him. “You already tried to counter like this before. Remember, kid?” He asked him in his head, almost close to for another attack. Izuku had moved out of the way this time. The man grunted in shock, he looked up at the determined Midoriya.

Izuku had bounced himself off of the ceiling, now focusing on the punch. “SMASH!” He ran in for another punch, but Gran Torino had evaded it once again. It was cutting it close that time!

“He dodged that, too?!” Izuku asked himself, before he saw the Pro jump off from where his kitchen was to push Izuku to the parallel wall.

Izuku had been pushed back against it with such force, he grunted as he got back up. “Your time’s up.” Gran Torino had said, looking at the stopwatch. “Oh, man. It’s hard to keep it going like that. I guess I still have a lot of work to do.” Izuku had said, rubbing his hip. “Nice work.” Gran Torino said to him, which made the boy gasp.

“You managed to attack me while I had my guard down thanks to your analysis. You must spend a lot of time thinking about strategy and how to fight.” Gran Torino had assessed from him. “You’ve already grown since yesterday, and this was just our first go at using One For All this way.” He continued to explain, rubbing a cut that Izuku had left of his cheek.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve had to seriously dodge an attack.” He said to himself. “This kid might turn out to be a real monster.” He looked at him thinking to himself. “No time to rest. Let’s keep training!” Gran Torino said, happily. “Yeah! Please! What’s next, sir?” Izuku asked. “Something very important. We haven’t had any breakfast this morning.”

Izuku was a little baffled, but he agreed with Gran Torino. “So, why don’t you go and heat up those pastries again!” He said, running and seeing that his pastries were on the floor. They were contaminated, “They’re all ruined!” He said, aggravated and upset. “Don‘t worry, I’ll go buy some more!” Izuku tried to calm him down!

Izuku ran ahead to the store to go get more pastries! “I’ve still got a long road ahead, but I can see where I’m going!” Izuku had smiled looking up at the sky, triumphantly. “One For All Full Cowling! That’s the next step to making this Quirk my own!”

(We won, guys! IzuOcha! …also, a montage)

Ochaco practiced her form, she threw her punches alongside Gunhead’s other sidekicks. “Don’t just go through the motions. Make sure you’re focusing on each individual punch.” Gunhead explained to his sidekicks and intern. “Remember, the most important thing is your basic physical strength.” He then said, making a cute-looking pose to Ochaco.

“Look at how cute that pose is!” She thought to herself, continuously baffled by how different Gunhead was prior to her expectations.

“This is lukewarm. Can’t you two dense idiots even make a decent cup of tea?” Fourth Kind scolded his interns. “We wanna impress clients who visit our agency.” He continued to scold them,

Tetsutetsu and Eijiro were shaking in their boots. They both activated their Quirks when he tried to punch them both. “Is this the kinda crap you serve them, too?” He asked, “Sorry, Mr. Fourth Kind, sir.” The two of them had said to their mentor. “Geez. Those powers of yours sure make it satisfying to hit you.” Fourth Kind had said, feeling his arms are sore. “Thank you, sir!” Kirishima and Tetsutetsu said, taking the compliment.

“To be a good pro, your presence must calm those in danger and give them peace of mind. You must be capable of course, but there are others things to consider.” Best Jeanist said to Katsuki as he adjusted his hair, “Your physical appearance, speech, and actions must all be elegant.” He explained, telling the boy he must give off the aura of a hero.

“Do you understand?” He asked, finishing the stylizing. Katsuki flinched as his spiky hair was completely pushed down. “Another perfect style, Best Jeanist!” All his sidekicks had said.

“D*****t I came to the wrong hero agency.” He thought to himself, realizing he thinks he made a mistake. He then felt all of the Pro’s hard work come undone and thankfully his hair returned to normal.

Uwabami was posing for a photoshoot, with Momo and Itsuka standing off in the back. “After this photoshoot, she’s scheduled to be a guest on a radio show and then she has a quick magazine interview.” Momo had looked through the schedule.

Itsuka chuckled a tad, “I feel like we’re her entourage, not her interns.” She said, “This is part of what it takes to be a hero.” Momo said, defiantly. “It’s unavoidable given the age that we live in. And I’m sure there’s some important lesson we’re missing here.” She then shut the book and then the two looked at their mentor. Uwabami was posing for the camera again, “Right? Maybe?” Momo had said, “Poor girl’s deep in denial.” Itsuka thought to herself.

(Meanwhile…wait, this isn’t an internship.)

Detective Tsukauchi and Toshinori had sat in the lounge for a sudden discussion. “I’m sorry to show up unexpectedly. Hope you don’t mind.” Tsukauchi said to his companion. “Please, it’s always a pleasure to see you, Tsukauchi.” Toshinori said to the man, preparing a cup. He had asked how the investigation was going.

“Well, there were a number of villains who attacked the USJ. But we’re puzzled by one. The one you fought who they called “Nomu.”” Tsukauchi began to explained, a frown on his face. Toshinori then went into his thought, remembering that strong bird guy. “Principal Nezu’s son had a theory regarding him.”

Toshinori said, “Does he? I’ll go ahead and explain what we found, then. We went ahead and ran some tests on Nomu’s DNA.” Toshinori looked intently at the detective. “And what exactly did you find?” Toshinori asked.

“First: We’re not asking you to help us with the case. I suppose I don’t need to, but I will remind Principal Nezu that he cannot use his son to conduct the investigation. Anyways, this is technically a leak.” Tsukauchi explained that he felt he owed it to the Number One Hero to let him know.

“It could lead us to the one in charge.” Toshinori looked at him while the detective explained. “After several attempts at interrogation, we realized Nomu can’t speak. He shows no reaction to anything. It’s as though he literally can’t think for himself. No matter what’s going on around him.” Tsukauchi explained, then he pulled up a picture of a man. “As for his identity: We discovered that he used to be a low-level thug with a record of assault and extortion.”

Toshinori looked on, thinking about Young Sakai’s theory. He needed more information if it were true. “Why do you think this’ll lead us to the mastermind behind the League?” Toshinori asked. “Here’s where it gets interesting. Our reports show that he’s been altered drastically. When we analyzed his genetic makeup, we discovered four different people’s DNA.” Tsukauchi explained.

Toshinori put his hand up to his chin, “Someone combined people’s DNA to make this guy. So is he even human anymore?”He asked, “The transformation is a result of drugs and other unknown methods. To oversimplify a bit, he’s been modified so that his body is able to hold multiple Quirks at once.” Tsukauchi then went on about how Nomu’s brain’s lack of processing power most like card form the burden that causes. “It’s like Sakai said…He believed Nomu was genetically altered when he could read what remained of his mind. He couldn’t sense the villain’s will.” Toshinori explained.

Tsukauchi, “Even he notices it then. However, Nomu shouldn’t have more than one power. Even if new DNA’s introduced, that shouldn’t give a person multiple powers. Not unless it’s completely integrated into someone’s body. Not all Quirks work like One For All. But maybe…” Tsukauchi then got to the point, with Toshinori realizing it himself. “…there’s someone out there with the power to pass different Quirks on to other people.”

Toshinori had gotten up and couldn’t comprehend the idea. “It can’t be!” He said, “Given the evidence, I think it’s a reasonable conclusion. S’why I came, I had to let you know immediately.” Tsukauchi said, Toshinori looked out the window and clenched his fist. “No. It’s not possible.” Toshinori had been begun to transform, steam coming off of him.

All Might’s frown had returned. “Don’t tell me he’s back again.” He said, feeling a sense of trepidation. “As I’ve mentioned before, it’s a reasonable conclusion, but this case is still open to interpret. In light of this new evidence in this case. I wanted to suggest something to the Principal regarding Lucas Sakai.”

(A murderer, a smoky barkeep—wait that one makes sense—and a blue haired lunatic are all chatting in a bar)

“So you want me to be a part of your crumbling little league.” Stain understood what they wanted now, “But you won’t accomplish anything if you don’t have conviction and desire.” Stain told the young man, claiming that without, one becomes an aimless weakling that achieves naught.

“That’s how you got here.” He said, holding Shigaraki to the floor. Tomura had two blades at both sides of his neck. One blade was stabbed into his shoulder, while the other at the floor. Tomura had breathed heavily due to the pain, “Hey, now. You’re being a little rough, aren’t you?” He asked the Hero Killer, “Kurogiri, take this guy back.” He ordered his barkeep. “I’m sorry. I can’t move.” Kurogiri said, a cut in his arm. “It must be the Hero Killer’s Quirk at work.” Kurogiri realized what was happening.

“The word “hero” has lost all meaning in this society. The world is overrun by fakes and criminals like you who chase petty dreams.” Stain believes that they must all be purged, and was bringing the blade closer to Tomura’s neck. “What do you think you’re doing?” He asked, trying to keep the blade from reaching his neck, he clenched the blade in his hand. “If you touch this palm… …I’ll kill you.” He threatened, the blade breaking into small brittle pieces.

Stain was not expecting it, “You sure talk a lot “Hero Killer.”” Tomura said, more cracks beginning to form on the sword. “Conviction? Maybe I don’t have anything loaded as that. If I had choose a desire, though…” Stain’s weapon had turned to red dust in an instant. “Yeah, it’d be killing All Might. If the world wants to worship trash like him, I’ll destroy their beloved symbol of peace and then crush them while they’re in shock.” He explained. Stain went onto be defensive when Tomura tried to grab him.

The Hero Killer stepped back and pulled out a combat knife. “The last of my injuries was finally about to finish healing, and now this.” Tomura said, annoyed, “You should learn not to play with knives. We don’t have a healer in our party, you know.” He advised, scratching his neck like the time before.

“I see your nature. It seems our goals fundamentally oppose each other.” Stain then proceeded to claim it wasn’t in vain. “We agree that we need to destroy the present.” Stain said, Shigaraki taking a step back. “I’m over this. Leave, drop dead.” Tomura told the man. “I’m the kind of person you hate most, right?” He then asked, “I was testing your motives. People always show their true colors when on the verge of death. It’s abnormal, but there is desire, a warped sprout of conviction, inside of you.” Stain pointed out, sheathing his knife.

“How will it bloom in the end, I wonder. Maybe I’ll let you grow. If you don’t turn out well, I’ll take care of you later.” Stain said, deciding on how he would handle the blue haired man. Tomura grabbed his shoulder, clutching his injury, “You think you could get rid of me?” He asked.

Kurogiri then felt his arms nerves return, “I am free.” He said, “Kurogiri. Someone as crazy as this would be nothing but a problem for the League of Villains.” Tomura said, “Please reconsider. This man will be a great asset if he joins us.” Kurogiri pleaded to Tomura about this decision, “I’d say this was a success.” Kurogiri said.

“My business here is done. Now, you will return me to Hosu.” Stain demanded, licking his lips. “There are still several false heroes I must attend to there.” Stain had concluded.

(In Hosu City)

Manual had taken off his helmet and let out a small sigh. “Well, the nice thing about having the whole city on alert is that no villains will dare come out.” He said to Tenya, who was taking off his helmet.

“Oh, yeah, sure.” Tenya had said, then taking off his glasses. “Hero Killer Stain. It was obvious once I looked at your crimes." Tenya said, “In the seven places that you’ve appeared so far, you’ve always injured at least four pro heroes.” Tenya then remembered the news reports.

“Maybe there’s a reason for that, or maybe I’m just reading into things, but it looks like a pattern.” Tenya realized that Tensei was the only person Stain attacked in Hosu. He could remember Tensei apologizing to his brother, believing to have failed him.

Tenya then began to open his eyes, “That means…it’s very likely that you’ll appear in this city again.” Tenya could feel a lot over his shoulders. The want of vengeance. Anxiety, anger. It was all around Tenya. “Good. I’ll dispose of you with my own hands.”

Chapter Text

Lucas was finishing up a training session with Aizawa-Sensei! “You’re leaving yourself wide open!” Aizawa said, trying to use his scarves to hold Lucas down, but Lucas used his quick wit and brought out some of his fire safely. “Don’t get sloppy, Lucas. You could’ve easily dodged.” Aizawa explained.

“But I need to make sure you can’t capture me!” Lucas said.

Aizawa quietly smirked, his student was using tactics, “You forget what the materials. They won’t burn easily!” Aizawa said, using his another one of his scarves at Lucas.

“I also said no powers, Lucas…” Aizawa said, managing to restrain the boy. “Dang it…I lost…” Lucas said. “We’ll go again. Further heavy emphasis on “no powers”, alright?” Aizawa asked. “Y-Yes, Sensei. But…why? My powers should make more problems easier to handle, right?” Lucas asked.

“We’re learning how to control your powers, Lucas. They could make things easier to handle, or you could set fire to a building by accident. Your powers can’t be restrained like a Quirk…so you’ll need to learn how to self control yourself.” Aizawa explained. Lucas nodded his head, “So, that’s why we’re starting with hand-to-hand combat?” Lucas asked. Aizawa patted the boy’s head, “Exactly. Now we need to move on. You’ll follow my movements this time.” Aizawa said, getting into a fight position. Lucas tried his best to copy his moves.

(Afterward)

Aizawa had drank a CapriSun while Lucas approached him, “Good job with your form, kid. Remember to practice at home to keep a good memory of it. If being a hero means this much to you, you’ll take the advice.” Aizawa said, handing him his own CapriSun.

“The flavor today is…strawberry kiwi!” Lucas said, ripping the straw off the pouch. I’ll keep practicing, Sensei!” Lucas said, happily. “Anyways, we’ll head to the store in a minute.” Aizawa said, “You know where to get the present?” He straightened out the scarves, Lucas then thought about it.

“I think Papa would like a new sweater! But I’m not sure…Can we get him a new teapot, too?” Lucas suggested. “Good suggestions. Any places that come to mind?” Aizawa asked. “Uh…that store at Takeshita Street might be worth looking into.” Lucas suggested, “Good suggestions. Hungry?” Aizawa asked.

“Uh…no thanks.” Lucas said, feeling a little sluggish. “Whether you are or not, you’ll need to.  Come in, let’s go tell your dad.” Aizawa said.

(As they walk)

Lucas walked alongside Aizawa-Sensei as a bunch of students had walked by, gossiping about the boy. He could hear their mutters, and sometimes even their thoughts.

“Who is that? Is that Togata-chan’s younger brother?” One second year student would ask. “Who knows? Kid must be some sort of special case if he’s here at UA.” A student would say. “I bet he’s probably one of the staff’s kids, and he might go here when he gets older.” They gossiped. “Man, of course he would be. Being related to a hero probably guarantees he becomes a pro in the future.” Lucas kept walking, some would call him a nepo-baby, and a freeloading brat. “Ignore them, the staff’s handle them.” Aizawa had said to his student.

“Your training isn’t for free. You get in with good results is the pay. Unless you want to be let in on recommendation.” Aizawa still suggested.

 “N-No!” Lucas objected to the idea, “That’s not fair to the other people who put in the hard work to get here!” Lucas said, “Papa says I should work smart and hard if I want to be a good hero!” Lucas tried to remember his papa’s words. Aizawa had smirked, “Well, I can see that he’s not just wrapping you up in a life preserver completely.” He said. “That’s the spirit, Lucas. You understand the value of hard work at least, but the effort is where we need to start training you at.” Aizawa explained. Lucas had walked closer to Aizawa-Sensei and smiled.

(Later)

Nezu had asked to order some pancakes if they were going to Takeshita St. Lucas could tell his Papa was treating today like any other day. “Sensei, why does Papa not get excited for his birthday?” Lucas asked. “He’s gotta work, kid. It’s not something he should prioritize.” Aizawa explained, “Makes sense. Still…maybe this year he’ll be happy if we get him those presents.” Lucas said. Aizawa looked confused, “What do you mean, Lucas? You think he’s NOT happy?” Aizawa asked.

“Sometimes…Papa hides behind his smile.” Lucas pouted, Aizawa was unsure of how to handle a younger child like Lucas, but he figured maybe this’d be what he’d want to hear. “Nezu would tell him this…” Aizawa then knelt down to talk to him. “Lucas, he’s not always happy. That’s true. But wanna know when he’s most happy?” Aizawa asked his student. “When he’s with me? I know, but…Papa should be happy like he is with me with others, too.” Lucas said, “I…I think so, at least.” Lucas looked to his side. Shota patted the boy’s head, “You wanna help him? That’s good. Lucas, looking out for others is an integral part of being a hero.” Aizawa said, “You keep that spark to help others, it might help him someday.” Aizawa explained. Lucas had smiled happily.

“Thanks, Sensei.” Lucas thanked his teacher. “No time for thanks. Let’s get the presents. I gotta get back to patrol later.” Aizawa said.

(Later)

Lucas had put the gift wrapped present underneath his bed while he tried to do what Aizawa-Sensei told him to do. He practiced his jumping jacks and then focus his form on his punches and kicks.

Nezu had walked by and saw his son had been invested in training. “Burning the night oil, my dear boy?” Nezu asked, cheerfully. “Hi, Papa. How was work?” Lucas asked.

“Ah, well, you know how it is. Tiring but good. I had to discuss the coming school year’s third semester with the faculty. How was training with Aizawa-san?” Nezu had walked over and sat in a chair. Lucas had sat on his bed, “It was great, Papa! But I did mess up with the “no powers” part…” Lucas said, a little ashamed of himself.  “I know it’s difficult to not use your powers, pup, but once you cover that base, it’ll improve your ability to adapt very well.” Nezu explained, before waving it off. 

“But I think we’re getting ahead of ourselves. Is there anywhere you wanted to order from for tonight?” Nezu asked. “Papa, it’s YOUR birthday. You don’t have anywhere in mind?” Lucas asked. Nezu had chuckled, “Whether or not it’s my birthday doesn’t matter, Lucas. As long as I can celebrate it with you, that’s all that matters to me.” Nezu had said, Lucas had smiled a bit.

“How old are you turning though, Papa?” Lucas asked. Nezu merely laughed, “Quite the funny question, my silly little one.” He had said, “As I said before, it doesn’t matter.” Nezu acted cheeky, knowing full well it would get on his child’s nerves.

Lucas only grumbled and sighed, “Okay, Papa. Can we get some cheesecake?” Nezu’s eyes had lit up. “Oh, that sounds wonderful, my boy! I’ll order it right away!” He said, patted his baby’s head before going to grab his cellphone.

Lucas sighed, “He always makes ME pick…Why does he treat his birthdays like this…?” he asked himself.

(So, how’s the end of 2024 treatin ya? Lemme know in the comments, along with any other things! ( ＾∀＾))

Nezu had sat down at the table, cutting slices of cheesecake, and put them on plates and devoured it instantly. “Oh, how delightful! I say we order from that place more often, Lucas, don’t you think?” He asked his son, who was still taking his first bite of the cheesecake.

“Ooh! It’s great!” Lucas said, while Nezu smiled at him. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Nezu said, Lucas had gotten up. “Now then, I hope you’ll love that I plan to order somedrinks, later as well!” Nezu asked. “Oh, that sounds nice! I love the Orange Tea Fizz!” Lucas said, a bit excited, but he then thought it was a good time to give Papa the presents.

“I’ll be back, Papa!” Lucas said, walking off. “All right, little pup. Don’t be training at night!” Nezu told him as a caution. Lucas had worked out one time and he couldn’t sleep the following night. Nezu had sighed when he remembered that, “It reminds me of the times I couldn’t sleep when he cried for hours…” Nezu had said, but then he recalled those days he could quietly rest while Lucas slept in his arms.

A bunch of happy memories came from even the stressful ones. Nezu stopped reminiscing and saw Lucas was walking into the living room with two presents in his hand.

“Lucas?” Nezu asked, “Happy Birthday, Papa!” Lucas said, cheerfully. Nezu had chuckled, “My dear boy, you didn’t need to get me anything!” Nezu had said, getting up and giving a hug to his child. “Sensei and I bought these for you. I hope you like it.” Nezu had smiled brightly. The smile Lucas wishes he had all the time, “I’ll love it. Because my son put heart into it.” Nezu said, walking over to unwrap the present.

Nezu had tried his best to keep the wrapping in one piece so it would be easier to throw away, he then saw that it was a small box, and he used his claws to cut the tape!

“Oh, my little pup! This is so sweet!” Nezu said, pulling out a bright blue teapot with white and gold as its accents. “I can’t wait to brew tea with it, my little pup!” Nezu said to his son, “Now, I wonder what this is…” Nezu had looked on, before seeing that it was a nice little blue and red plaid sweater. “Aww, I love the colors, little pup!” Nezu was awed, his child tried his best to get good presents for him, when he didn’t need to do that.

“I love them, Lucas. Thank you.” Nezu said, getting up and walking to Lucas’s side of the table. “Happy Birthday, Papa! Love you!” Lucas said, hugging his father, happily.

“I love you too, son!” Nezu said, hugging super tight. “Why do you have to grow up so fast…?” He lamented in his head, squeezing super tightly. “Papa, you hug too tight!” Lucas said, a little annoyed. “As your Papa, I can hug as tight as possible! Besides, it IS my birthday to do as I please, my dear boy!” Nezu said.

“Why do you NOW want to do something on your birthday?” Lucas asked, giggling.

(Later)

Lucas had bundled himself up into a blanket on the couch while Nezu had gotten some late night paperwork finished. He smiled brightly, before walking over. “Lucas? You need to go sleep in your bed.” Nezu shook his son’s arm, and Lucas slowly opened his eyes. “O-Okay…night, Papa…love you.” Lucas said, giving one more hug. Nezu had smiled and kissed his son’s forehead. “I love you too, Lucas. Good night!” Nezu said, leading him back to his room before returning to his work.

“This…is one of the first birthdays I’ve actually been happy…” Nezu thought to himself, writing a quick note to thank Shota. “I know my little pup will be angry if I don’t thank Aizawa-san for the help with buying the presents.” Nezu smiled genuinely, and it was unusual for him. Whenever Lucas did something great, he felt a proudness about his son’s caring nature. It made him happy to know…he was loved.

His smile begun to fade, as he then started to remember Lucas wasn’t truly his child. Was it even all right to be happy he was a father? Was he just playing father? So many fears developed about if he was going to raise Lucas right or if he genuinely cared for him. He said and tried to let his mind stop wandering.

“I hope your parents would be proud of the boy I’m raising you to be, my little pup. I may not be your Papa, but…” Nezu felt his tears come in, a sense of joy being with him. “No…there’s no buts about it. I am your Papa, now.” Nezu said, while he continued to work. “I just wish you didn’t worry about me. It’s MY job to care and love you, son.” Nezu had said, watching some fireworks go off in the city.

Chapter Text

  It was the third day of the UA’s internships, and Izuku was locked in combat with Gran Torino. He was trying to keep the percentage rate of One For All at 5% and prioritize his attacks! He tried to rush in for an attack and was kicked directly into a wall by Gran Torino.

The man held his hand to his chin, sighing. “We should switch up the training. If you get too used to fighting against my distinct tactics, you might develop some weird habits.” Gran Torino explained, while Izuku was lying against the wall and floor, blood and scratches on his body. “What habits? I’m just trying to keep up with you right now!” Izuku said, begging to fight more. “No, we’re done here.” Gran Torino said, giving a cocky smirk. “Change into your costume, boy.” He said, explaining that they’d move on to Phase 2.

(Meanwhile)

Manual and Tenya were patrolling the city once again, with the intention that they’d patrol Kyoto today as well. “Sorry this is so monotonous.” Manual apologized. “No. It’s better this way.” Tenya shrugged it off, looking around. Manual looked at Tenya, seeing that he had something on his mind. “Hey.” He grabbed his attention, “Hm?” Tenya looked at his mentor, “This is kinda hard to ask, but you’re after the Hero Killer, aren’t you?” Manual asked him. Tenya gasped, “How did you…?” He asked.

Manual put his hand up to his head, “I couldn’t think of any other reason why you’d come to MY agency.” He said, before becoming defensive. “Uh! I mean—Don’t get me wrong, I’m really glad you did, but…” He looked to his side before turning back to Tenya.

“You shouldn’t be pursuing personal grudges.” Manual advised, claiming that they heroes don’t have the authority to arrest people or punish them. “The only reason we’re allowed to use our Quirks is because of the regulations put on them.” Tenya said nothing as his mentor continued, “That’s why, no matter how noble the reason must be, a hero must not use their Quirks for themselves.” Manual explained, “If a pro used their power for their own selfish desires, it would be a very serious crime.” Tenya still said nothing, but Manual became sheepish.

“I’m not saying the Hero Killer isn’t incredibly guilty or anything! You just seem like the earnest type, you know?” Manual said, a nervous smile on his face, explaining he’d hate for Tenya to focus on one goal and ignore everything else. Tenya bowed his head respectfully, “Thank you. I appreciate it.” He said, beginning to think of Sakai begging him not to do what he set out to do, either. “It’s fine, as long as you get what I’m saying. So, we good?” Manual asked, walking ahead.

Tenya still thought of Sakai:

“Promise me!” He grabbed his arm and tried to turn him around. In Sakai’s eyes were panic and despair. “Promise me you won’t…I don’t want you to be so caught up in this feeling you have…” Sakai’s voice rang at him.

Tenya hesitated, but he clenched his fist. “No. What am I supposed to do with this burning hatred if I can’t act?” He asked himself. “Sakai…I’m sorry. But you don’t understand.”

(Now to the other loose cannon)

Stain looked out at Hosu City above a water tower, when he heard the portal noises from before. That “League” was back, with he could assume the blue haired boy from before. “Huh. Hosu City looks nicer than I expected. So, what are you gonna do?” Tomura asked the murderer. Stain looked on, “I will reform it.” He simply said, “In order to do so, blood must spill.”

“You have a clear goal.” Kurogiri said, even admonishing the Hero Killer’s dedication. “Ah…Finally, someone who understands.” Stain said, straightening himself up. “I get the feeling you enjoy picking on me.” Tomura said, grabbing his shoulder. “Hero is a title for those who accomplished great deeds! This city is full of false champions. All they care about is money and fame.” Stain grabbed his katana, “Until this world realizes its mistakes, I will continue my work.” He declared, jumping off the water tower and heading toward his next objective.

“He talks all high and mighty and stuff, but he’s wasting his time focusing on a small stage. He’s so noble I could cry.” Tomura said, annoyed at the murderer’s platitudes. “You shouldn’t spurn his methods.” Kurogiri advised, “The reality is, in all the cities where Stain has appeared, the crime rates have fallen.” Kurogiri theorized that it must be because heroes are more conscientious, or perhaps out of fear.

Tomura looked at him, scratching his neck. “Regardless, he does bring change.” Kurogiri concluded. “Oh, isn’t that just wonderful. Heroes are working harder thanks to all those murders.” Shigaraki said, sarcastically. “I guess you could say our “Hero Killer” is also a “Hero Breeder.” This is getting boring. It won’t work.” Tomura folded his arms, “We just can’t agree on a basic level. AND he annoys me. Kurogiri, bring out the Nomus.” Kurogiri nodded and obeyed his command.

“You think you can get away with stabbing me? I’m still pissed from when that brat hooded-brat head-butted me! So when I get tired of YOU, I’ll kill you.” Tomura said, as the monsters ran loose, “Whenever I feel like it. Just like that, Stain.” He began to chuckle, “But let’s make it more interesting. How about I crush your honor and your pride first? What do you say, big bad Hero Killer?” Tomura asked.

(Meanwhile)

Izuku and Gran Torino were on a train, doing a patrol for the night. Gran Torino suggested they go to Shinjuku where the crime rates were a little high. This in turn would also give Izuku more field experience and more ways to fight villains. “So, um…This train isn’t gonna get there until pretty late. Are you sure that’s okay?” Izuku asked. “That’s why I picked it.” Gran Torino said, “There’ll be more skirmishes then, so it’ll be much more fun!” Izuku had slowly begun to understand why All Might was a little scared of Gran Torino. “Maybe we just have different ideas about what “fun” is.” Izuku said, nervously smiling before looking at his phone. He heard Gran Torino get on him and the youth of today for being on phones too much.

But Izuku was on his phone to check on Tenya, he looked at his message to him asking if he was alright, but it showed that he read the message, but never replied. “I don’t think Iida has ever waited more than three minutes to respond to something before.” Izuku looked outside and realized that they were almost at Hosu Station. He remember when he, Ochaco and Lucas tried to encourage him to talk and tried to remind him of their friendship.

Iida had no light in his eyes, but he still smiled and said “Yes.”

“Hey, did you see that?” A passenger asked, bringing Izuku out of his trance inadvertently. “A building exploded.” Passengers on the opposite side of Izuku and Gran Torino were looking out at their windows to see a building had been destroyed. “What’s the ruckus?” Gran Torino asked, “Some kind of fire?” Izuku tried to put it together. The retired Pro and his intern overheard a message, “Passengers, please hold onto your seats.” When the announcement finished, something came bursting through the train’s walls. Passengers were in a panic had and they saw a Pro was in a struggle against a villain attack.

The figure fighting the Pro had resembled the monster Izuku and his class fought at the USJ. “Nomu!” He said, “I want you to stay back, you hear me?” Gran Torino told his mentor, with Izuku trying to object. Gran Torino used his powers to kick the Nomu directly in the head. It released the Pro that was held against the ground.

Izuku saw what his mentor had done, going out of the train completely. “Gran Torino!” He called out, not that he could hear from there. Izuku ran to the smashed up wall to see what was going on and explosions could be heard all over the city. There he saw something big, “No way…” he said, seeing a tenfold fire ablaze in the city. “What the heck’s going on here?” He asked himself.

(Dang it, Shigaraki)

Tomura had laughed while people were running for their lives. “Now THIS is a good game.” He said, raising his hands up in joy over the chaos and destruction.

(Tenya, don’t do…he’s already gone, innit?)

Manual was receiving an emergency call about Villain attacks throughout the city. “Don’t worry. I can head there right now.” Manual turned to Tenya, “Stay with me. We’re running.” He advised his intern.

“Couldn’t be…This is different.” Tenya could see this wasn’t the Hero Killer’s work. “That murderer wouldn’t be so flashy.” He tried to ran up with Manual.

Tenya stopped in his tracks and turned to his right. His eyes were locked and widened upon realization.

“That idiot’s making a move. And he’s so noisy. I’ll have to dispose of him later.” Stain said, seeing what was laid waste to the city. He then turned to the man he had taken hostage. “At the moment, I have important work to finish here.” He had captured a Pro Hero named Native, “My body…I-I can’t move.” Native said, muffled by Stain, “You b******, I’ll kill you!” He said.

“If you call yourself a hero, you should choose your last words with care.” Stain advised, getting his katana ready, but then he could sense it. Someone was coming at him. He had knocked him away while keeping Native in his grip. He observed it. He looked like a child, and his outfit resembled Ingenium’s. “A child wearing a suit. Who are you?” He asked the boy who tried to come at him.

Tenya looked up, all the rage he held back came out like a phoenix’s fire. “Run, run away from here. This is not a place for children.” He said. “You’re carrying blades all over your body and you’re wearing a blood-red scarf.” Tenya said, “You must be the Hero Killer, Stain! It’s you, right?” Tenya’s glare was chilling, “I’ve been looking for you, but I didn’t think I’d find you so soon. I am—“ Tenya tried to continue, but Stain moved his blade toward his face. “Your eyes are searing with vengeance. Be careful what you say next.” Stain warned the boy, reading what the boy had on his mind. “If need be, even someone your age can be my target.” Stain said.

Tenya clenched his fist, “Are you saying I’m not even a threat to you?” He asked, “You listen to ME, criminal. I am the brother of an incredible hero who you attacked.” Tenya’s glare began to stand up, “He’s the best older brother that anyone could hope for. I have come to stop you because he can’t anymore.” Tenya stood on his legs, remembering Tensei’s words to him. “I want you to take the name. For me, Tenya.”

“You’re going to remember my name for as long as you live. I am Ingenium, and I WILL defeat you. That, I promise!” He declared.

Stain had a fierce look in his eyes, “Then so be it…

…Die.”

Chapter Text

Izuku looked outside of the hole the Nomu had created, the conductor behind him trying to calm the panicking crowd. “Everyone, please! Remain calm!” The conductor told the crowd more heroes would be on the way. “Keep them calm.” Izuku told the man, “I’m going after him!”

Izuku had jumped out of the train and ran out onto

the track. “Hey, are you nuts?! It’s way too dangerous out there!” The conductor shouted at the boy, but Izuku had continued his chase after the Nomu.

“He looked different, but there can’t be that many people with wild eyes and brains spilling out.” Izuku surmised it was the same from the USJ, “Maybe Nomu’s brother? Unless…Lucas’s theory ends up being true…” Izuku said, “Either way, what is he doing in the city?” Midoriya didn’t know what the intentions were, but he knew he had no time for detours or stairs. He needed to make sure to help apprehend Nomu. “Gotta put my training to the test. One For All…Full Cowling!” Izuku began to flow his Quirk through his body, and the green lightning began to emanate from him.

He then took a moment to leap into the air! “I’ve totally got this!” Izuku then smiled, finally able to handle his powers without breaking a bone, he jumped to another building and rolled before getting up to run. “Gran Torino. Please be okay!” He said.

(Meanwhile)

Gran Torino had saved a couple from the Nomu in the wreckage. “I haven’t fought this earnestly in years. Picked a fine time to patrol.” Gran Torino had smiled and had landed a few successful hits on his opponent.

Nomu had turned around and tried to attack him. “That’s right. Bring it on, ugly!” He challenged him. The Nomu had tried to move swiftly to land a blow, but fortunately Gran Torino had managed to avoid it. This Nomu wasn’t as fast as him, of course. He then saw that Nomu had diverged his attention to the couple nearby. “He’s attacking at random.” He thought to himself.

“Stop it, you stupid beast!” He said to the being. The couple had shut their eyes in fear and then Gran Torino had seen a burst of flame shoot out at the Nomu. Gran Torino whimpered in a hint of panic and pushed himself back so he would not get burned.

Another shot of flame had been sent toward the villain. “I was looking for the elusive Hero Killer, but this thing will have to do.” It was Endeavor’s voice. “Thanks, old timer. I’m afraid I don’t know you, but I can handle this from here on out.” He encouraged the man.

“Can you…?” a boy’s voice had muttered under his breath, running toward the couple. “Are you two okay? It’s gonna be alright, we’re here to help.” He encouraged them, they looked at the boy. “We’re okay. Thank you. Whoa, look!” The man said, “Why’s he in Hosu?” The woman had said.

Enji had merely smirked, “Isn’t it obvious? I came because I’m a hero.” Lucas glared at the man’s response.

“Not with that careless flame.” Lucas had said, which made Endeavor glare at the boy. “You could’ve injured these people or that man if he didn’t back up in time.” Lucas wasn’t afraid, and his anger had fired on all cylinders back at the pro. He sighed in shame of himself. He let his anger take over again. “We don’t have time for carelessness. Come on, let’s get you out of here! Follow me.” Lucas said to the couple, running ahead and the couple followed him. Lucas then saw…is that Gran Torino?! THE Gran Torino?!

“Wait…I remember Izuku mentioned he was interning with him. That means he must be here, too!” Lucas thought to himself. “I hope your training has paid off, Izuku!” Lucas then kept going, realizing there was too much danger around them.

“I’ll need to finish helping get others out of here before helping out with whatever’s going on. That guy…looked so much like Nomu.” Lucas then thought of the memory of him reading that man’s mind. The fragmented pieces of a broken up mind, only shouting words of panic or fear. “If there’s another just like Nomu…” Lucas didn’t finish his thought, trying to focus on getting people out of there. Endeavor stayed back with everyone else to handle the current crisis. “Shoto, your friend is both annoying as he is dedicated.” Endeavor said to him. Shoto kept his mind focused, “We can agree on something for once.” Shoto said.

(Back with our green-ette)

Izuku ran through the crowds of the people running from the danger. “They’re probably at the center of this craziness.” He thought to himself, “Lucas said he could and couldn’t read the mind of Nomu…that Nomu didn’t seem like he was in control. Does that mean this guy is the same as Nomu?” Izuku wondered if this guy had any powers the same as Nomu. Things would be really bad if he had any similar powers that Nomu had in the fight against All Might. “It won’t just be Gran Torino in trouble, but the entire city!” He dreaded the idea, and then he realized Iida was included in this chaos, since he was interning here. “Crap, what do I do? Come on, think. How do I be the best possible hero right now?” He asked himself, he then heard a man shouting for Tenya!

He stopped in his tracks when he heard the man’s voice. “Where are you, Tenya?” He called out. Izuku tried to figure out if Tenya was nearby, and then he had seen a truck being thrown up against a car. An explosion had gone off and fire was burning that part of the street. Izuku had seen someone in the fire, and someone was thrown close to him.

He saw TWO newer figures in the mayhem. They looked like Nomu as well, “Oh, no. What are these things?” He asked himself. One of the creatures was big compared to the car that was crushed and blown up. Another was white and had wings, and together they had been howling and causing destruction and harm to the Pros that were trying to stop them.

“Manual! Stop the fire!” A pro had broken a fire hydrant and Manual had listened to his order. “That’s Manual. The Normal Hero!” Izuku had realized that it WAS the Pro Tenya was interning at. “Why’d you run off by yourself? Where the heck are you, Tenya? D****t.” Manual said, trying his best to put out  the fires.

“Wait, he went off alone? Despite what’s happening?” Izuku asked himself, realizing that’s NOT something Iida would normally do. “You’re in the way, kid. Get out of here.” A nearby pro had chided him.

“Right. I’m so sorry!” Izuku apologized. “We can hold these things back on our own. Evacuate with everyone else.” The pro told him. Manual pointed out how he could’ve used the extra hands.

“I can’t believe Tenya would run off with such a huge disaster right in front of him.” Izuku’s eyes widened when he realized what may be going on.

“Hosu City…Guys who look like Nomu…Iida…Hosu…Where the Hero Killer attacked…Don’t tell me.” Izuku had finally put it together. Tenya had come to Hosu City to take down the Hero Killer. He then ran like the Pro had told him to do. He could hear the pros trying to fight them off to no avail. Some were wondering if these creatures were even men at all.

(Meanwhile)

Shigaraki watched as a block of the city was on fire. “The Nomu make such great play things.” Tomura said to Kurogiri. “Are you not going to participate in the fight?” The barkeep asked, “Don’t be stupid. I’m still injured.” Tomura said, grasping his injured shoulder from that scuffle with Stain. “That’s why I brought those pets with us.” Tomura explained.

He recalled a memory of him asking Master about how many Nomu had been completed:

“I’ve finished adjusting the behavior of six of them.” Master had said, and clarified that they were not as strong as the previous Nomu from the USJ attack. “Give them to me.” Tomura ordered his master. “Why?” Master had asked, “Because I don’t like that arrogant Hero Killer you brought in.” Tomura explained, “And it’s my right to destroy anything that I don’t like, right, Master?” Tomura’s eye began to twitch behind the hand he was wearing over his faces. “Very well. However, you may only have three.” Master encouraged Shigaraki to use this as a learning experience.

Shigaraki had laughed as a madman, “Once this night is over, the world will have forgotten you ever existed, Hero Killer.” He declared.

(Hope ur doing well by the way)

Stain’s silhouette stayed bit in shadow, holding a blade to Tenya’s head. “A child wearing a suit.” He called him, “Who are you?” He asked, “I am the brother of an incredible hero who YOU attacked.” Tenya said, trying to stand up. “He’s the best older brother that anyone could hope for. I have come to stop you. Because he can’t anymore.” Tenya remembered Tensei’s request to take up his name. “You’re going to remember my name for a a long as you live.” Tenya shouted at him. “I am Ingenium, and I will defeat you. That, I promise!” His glare was angry, pure instinctive anger.

“Then so be it. Die.” Stain had said to him, Tenya’s exhausted calves had fire coming out of them, he boosted his speed. “For Tensei!” He shouted at him, trying to kick the murderer. Stain had quickly dodged. “Ingenium. So you’re brothers.” Stain had realized, “I let him live so he could spread the good word.” He begun to explain, the word of him. He then kicked his spiked boot into Tenya’s shoulder. He then pushed Tenya against the ground.

Tenya looked back at the man, still angry. “You’re a weakling. Just like he was.” Stain called him, he tossed his katana and grabbed it to push into Tenya’s other shoulder. The young man had grunted in pain.

“You aren’t heroes. You have no right to be called that. Both of you are nothing but fakes.” He said, “Shut up, villain.” Tenya said, “You damaged his spine and paralyzed him from the waist down. He’s never gonna be able to work as a pro hero again.” Tenya had praised his brother, calling him an incredible caring person who saved many lives. “Someone people looked up to. You had no right to take that all away from him!” Stain had looked at the boy, not letting up from his hold.

He remembered a family dinner. Tensei was humble about his followers, claiming them to be the opposite. The sidekicks had supported him because he wasn’t great on his own. “They’re just looking out for me.” Tensei told his father, “I honestly couldn’t do anything without them. I need their support.” Tenya listened with curiosity, “Of course, I’m working hard so I can return the favor.” Tensei explained, admitting he’s not super talented or anything, “But if I’m going to call myself a hero, then I have to live up to that title and help people.” Tenya remembered smiling at that moment.

“He is my hero. My older brother inspired my dream that one day I could be a pro, too!” He explained to the Hero Killer. He tried to get up, “I won’t forgive you.” He then said, “I’ll kill you!” He declared.

Stain looked the pro he had against the wall. “Shouldn’t you be worried about saving that guy?” He asked, and Tenya looked and saw that Native was still bleeding out a little. “So busy with your grudge you forgot about him. You plan on using your Quirk only for yourself. You’re completely blinded by a selfish desire for revenge.” Stain had grinned, eerily. “You’re about as far away from a hero as I can imagine.”  Stain then took out his katana and lifted the bloodied end of the blade up to his head. “And that’s why you’ll die tonight.” He said, before licking the blood off his blade.

Tenya began to feel like he couldn’t move, like a crushing weight had come down on him.

“My body…won’t move!” He thought to himself. Stain then lifted up his blade again, this time aiming at Tenya’s chest. “Goodbye, child. May your death bring about a better world.” He said to him.

Tenya’s eyes began to tremble in fear, he couldn’t DO anything. He couldn’t avenge Tensei, and now he’s about to die. He couldn’t avenge only cry, “No, please! Not like this!” Tenya shouted and pleaded. He remembered Tensei’s words to him.

“Knowing you look up to me makes me better. I have to be sure I make you proud.” Tensei smiled and laughed, so happily.

Tenya then shouted: Say whatever you want to about me! You’re still just a criminal who hurt my brother!” Stain had hesitated, not because of Tenya’s words.

But because someone was coming, and green lightning was coming off of him.

In the light, a green haired boy in green had charged up a punch and hit the Hero Killer directly in the face! “Smash!” Izuku shouted, “Guess I was right!” Tenya tried to look up, but he couldn’t see. “Who’s there?” Tenya asked, voice breaking. He could see him. It was one of his friends! “Midoriya? How?” He asked.

Izuku didn’t look back at him completely, but he slightly turned in Iida’s direction. “Don’t you worry, Iida. I’m gonna save you.” He simply said, getting ready to fight the Hero Killer. Stain knew that boy looked familiar. “It’s him. The one from Shigaraki’s picture.” He thought to himself.

“You found him, too? But how?” Tenya asked his friend. “I saw it on TV. They had some stats about the Hero Killer. Most of his victims were found where there weren’t many people. So in order to find you, I need to search far away from the panic. In the back alleys of Hosu City.” Izuku explained.

“Let’s go. Back toward the street.” Izuku advised, looking to Tenya to get up. “We have to get help from the pros.” Tenya grunted, “Ugh. I can’t move my body.” He said, and Izuku looked back at him in confusion.

“It must be his Quirk. Since he cut me, I’ve been paralyzed.” Tenya explained. “That’s the kind of Quirk people on TV said the Hero Killer might have.” Izuku realized, “So cutting somehow activates his power, huh?” Izuku then saw that there was someone else harmed.

“If it had just been Iida, I could’ve picked him up and carried him away myself.” Izuku thought. Tenya grunted again, “Midoriya, please! Don’t get involved.” He said. Midoriya was confused by that statement.

“This doesn’t have anything to do with you!” Tenya said, Izuku was a little more worried. “Iida, what are you saying?” Izuku asked.

“You showed up to save your friend’s life. You even made a big entrance.” Stain found those traits admirable. “But I have a duty to kill him and this so-called pro.” He said to him. “When your friend chose to fight me, it guaranteed that the weaker of us would be culled.” Izuku had begun to freak out at this man.

“So what will YOU do?” Stain asked the boy. Izuku had remembered All Might’s words to Shigaraki back at the USJ. How some villains try to make their actions seem noble or justified. When he looks at Stain he could tell there was a difference with him. “Those are the eyes of a fanatic.” Izuku had said.

He had quietly made sure Stain couldn’t see what he was doing, but he knew who he needed to send a location to. He believes that they were both in the area.

He then turned his look back to the Hero Killer, “Even though it was just a guess, and I didn’t have any proof, I should’ve made sure that a pro came with me to find him.” He regretted that mistake. He decided that until they get here, he’ll protect Tenya and the pro hero from Stain. By himself... “Maybe I can even force the Hero Killer to run.” He finished thinking, “Listen to me!” Tenya had pleaded again to not get involved. “Stand down. Run away. I told you, this has nothing to do with you.” He said to his friend.

“If you really believe that, then why are you trying to become a hero in the first place?!” Izuku asked, making a fist. “There are plenty of things I’d like to say, but they’ll have to wait.” Izuku said, “All Might WAS right, though. Meddling when you don’t need to is the essence of being a hero!” Izuku said, getting into a fighting stance.

Stain looked up, shocked by the boy’s words, while Tenya laid there in defeat, feeling too many emotions. Izuku tried his best to put on a brave face, even smile a little.

Stain had smirked, before he let out a chuckle. This boy was something else.

Izuku rushed in, and Stain held his sword back-handed. “Good.” He said, Izuku used One For All to boost his agility for a moment, trying to think of a way to get past the sword.

“Trying to get in close so I can’t strike him.” Stain realized the boy’s strategy, acknowledging the smart move. “No! If you get cut—!”Tenya tried to warn him, “Watch the blades!” Izuku ducked his head, ran underneath Stain to avoid getting struck by the combat knife. Stain tried to be quick, but by the time he turned around, Midoriya had disappeared. “He’s gone?” He asked himself, b we efore seeing that Izuku was in the air, trying to land another punch. “No.”

“A 5%…Detroit…Smash!” Izuku said, throwing another punch.

Tenya felt there was something familiar about how Midoriya’s movements, and then it hit him. “He’s flying around, like Bakugo does.” Tenya thought to himself, recalling when he and Katsuki had fought during the training.

The green-ette had landed on his feet, “Did I get him? Did Full Cowling work?” He asked, looking for the Hero Killer.

“Yes, I really can fight!” He said.

Stain had smirked, and licked the blood off of his blade. Izuku had felt a feeling of shock enter his body and he couldn’t get up. “My body…” Izuku realized that Stain may have cut him without noticing. “One graze is all it took?” He asked, he saw Stain stand up straight and looked at the blood on the sword. He gasped, “No. It’s…the blood!” He figured out Stain’s powers.

“You’re not powerful enough.” Stain chided the boy, “It’s not that you predicted my movements. You just left my field of vision, and maneuvered so that you’d be able to get in a clean shot.” He explained to him. “But I saw through your plan.” Stain began to walk towards Tenya. “There are countless false heroes around here who are all talk, but I think YOU’RE worthy of staying alive.” Stain had somehow declared the boy worthy of living. “You’re different from these two.” He said, about to approach Tenya. 

“Wait, don’t. Stop it!” Izuku said, pleading and grunting through the paralysis. Stain had stopped above Tenya again, raising his blade above Tenya’s head. Iida’s eyes trembled in fear.

“GET AWAY!” Izuku shouted at him.

Stain looked up and saw fire was coming his way, and he immediately juked out of the way. Tenya, Izuku and Stain were shocked by the display of power.

“Someone else to get in my way. Today’s been full of distractions.” He said, seeing someone immersed in fire on their body.

“W-What the…?!” Izuku had felt his body being pulled closer to the fire and he saw a blue light envelope his body. “I-It’s you guys!” Izuku had smiled for a moment. “Don’t celebrate just yet!” Stain tried to move in and then he saw a weapon being thrown at him. “A wooden stick?” He then saw someone. Another person behind the guy on fire. He looked a little younger, wearing a hood. “Midoriya, you need to give more details in times like this. I was almost too late to stop this guy.” Shoto scolded him. “Tenya! Izuku!” Lucas called the names of his friends in panic.

“You, too, Todoroki?” Tenya asked, “I’m so glad you picked up, Lucas! Hold on…Todoroki. You’re using your left side?” Izuku asked.

“We’re lucky we got here at all. The message you sent Lucas took us a while to figure out.” Shoto explained, implying that Izuku should send more than just a location. “But you’re not really one to send cryptic messages without a reason, are you?” Shoto asked, freezing the floor beneath him. Stain had jumped into the air. Izuku then was seeing Lucas trying to heal the injuries of the Pro. Stain studied the boy hiding in his hood, as he moved to Ingenium. “Hold on, Tenya! I’ll heal the wound.” Lucas said, trying to use his healing powers with Tenya’s wound. The boy was strained for a moment, “Can you walk?” Lucas asked. “I-I can’t…” Tenya said, Lucas looked at the man. Lucas’s heart was pounding. He couldn’t heal paralysis. Stain saw anxiety had taken the boy, but something was different.

Lucas took a breath and pulled the stick toward him. “Sit tight, guys. I’ll keep you safe.” Lucas standing in front of them.

Stain could see it, this kid was something special as well. A defender and protector before a glory hunter. “I know if I try to run with even one of them, Stain will just try to ignore Shoto to take the others down. There’s no way around it that I can see right. I’m gonna have to fight.” Lucas thought to himself, readying his stance.

Shoto’s ice had risen and Izuku, Tenya & Native had slid down. “Yeah! Everything’s gonna be okay. The pro heroes will be here any minute!” Shoto ran in and launched fire at the Hero Killer.

Stain had wall-kicked against the wall, before landing on his feet. He was worried about the time limit on his victims.

“You’re just what they said you were.” Shoto said to the Hero Killer, “But you won’t be taking any more lives, Hero Killer.” Shoto declared.

Lucas had kept himself still and guarding the three paralyzed.

“Guys! You can’t let that get your blood.” Izuku warned the two of them. “I-I think he controls his enemy’s actions by swallowing it.” Lucas’s eyes widened in a hint of disgust. “He ingests blood to keep people from moving.” Shoto said, “That explains the blades.” Lucas then saw in and instinctively pushed Shoto out of the way. “Look out!” He shouted, Lucas spun his staff to push the knife to the side.

Stain admired the instincts of these two. “Ya have good friends, Ingenium.” Stain said to Tenya.

Stain lunged at the blonde boy, “Or you DID!” Stain had grabbed the knife and tried to go for this one. Lucas had dodged out of the way, and swung his staff to hit Stain again an ice pillar Shoto had made. “Nice move!”

Shoto, Stain and Lucas looked up and saw his katana in the air. “He must’ve threw it at the same time as the knife!” Shoto said, and before Shoto knew it, Stain was about to cut him where he stood. Lucas took advantage of the disposition and bumped Stain into a wall.

Stain avoided another array of ice coming his way and grabbed his katana, “He’s strong!” Shoto said, trying to shoot more ice at him. “Just stop it.” Tenya called to the two of them. “Why are you doing this? His fight is with me!” Tenya shouted.

“Tenya, you’re paralyzed! You can’t fight in your current state!” Lucas should’ve known it would end up like this. He KNEW why Tenya wanted to intern in Hosu City and instead of doing anything, he LET him get this far. Lucas could feel the weight of shame overtake him. “Sakai…I inherited my brother’s name.” He explained, “I’m the one who should stop him. The Hero Killer is mine!”Tenya said, through his struggles. 

“TENYA!” Lucas shouted at him, tears visible for a moment, “I understand why you feel like this, but there were people who needed you and you abandoned them for revenge!” Lucas explained to him.

“You’re Ingenium now? Strange.” Shoto said, going from using his left side to his right side. “The Ingenium I knew before never had a look like that on his face.” Shoto explained to him. Tenya then looked at the two, “You’ve got a dark side. Guess my family isn’t the only one.” Shoto said.

“Careful, you two!” Izuku spoke, before feeling something. He could move his hand.

Stain had cut all of Shoto and Lucas’s ice with his swords. Lucas tried to see something, and then ran close in, “Lucas, what are you—?!” Shoto couldn’t finish and he could see Lucas had grabbed the shards and thrown them right back at Stain. “Oh, YOU’RE an opportunist if I ever saw one!” Stain smirked a little, recognizing the hiding tactician underneath the hood.

Stain had jumped on top of one of the shards, cutting a few blocks close to him. “Rookie mistakes, both of you.” Shoto had released his fire.

“Come get me, then!” Shoto said, before he saw the two knives lodged into his left arm.

“Shoto!” Lucas shouted, before feeling something shoot into his shoulder. “Argh!” Lucas had seen a knife cut a part of his cheek and it had been going into his shoulder. “Sakai!” Tenya shouted.

“You’re good, kids. Unlike him.” Stain took the opportunity to take down his original target.

“Look out!” Lucas tried to run in, but what could he do. Out of nowhere, he saw green lightning appear where Izuku once stood. He saw Izuku lunge straight at Stain. “Since when could…He’s figured it out!” Lucas smiled for a moment, before succumbing to the pain of his injury. “I gotta…pull this out…” Lucas had struggled to try and pull the knife out. “Midoriya!” Shoto shouted.

“I’m not sure why, but I’m able to move now!” Izuku said, running and pushing Stain against a building.

“So he has a time limit.” Shoto surmised, “Then, how come Tenya and the pro are still paralyzed?” Lucas asked, Shoto looked back and saw that they were still paralyzed.

“You’re right. That kid shoulda been the last one to be freed.” Native explained, seeing as Izuku was the last person to get paralyzed.

Lucas shrieked in pain and tried to heal the injury as best he could.

Stain could understand it all. “He must be type O.” He theorized, before they both made it to the ground. “Midoriya, dodge!” Shoto said, waiting for Izuku to move so he could send more ice at the Hero Killer. Midoriya coughed, “He swallows a person’s blood to freeze them, but I was the one freed first.” He wondered why that is, since he was first.

“I’ve got three guesses why.” Izuku explained, “His Quirk could be less effective the more people he uses it on. The amount he ingested could play into how long it works. Or there could be a difference based on a person’s blood type.” Izuku suggested his 3 theories.

“If it’s the last one, my blood type is B.” Native explained, “I’m type A.” Tenya said.

Stain smirked, “So you figured it out.” The Hero Killer is impressed once again with the boy in green. “Bravo. Very impressive.” Stain cheered for him, impressed. “It doesn’t really help us that much to know how his Quirk works, though.” Izuku pointed out. “I thought we could hurry and carry those two out of here, but it’s no good.” Shoto said. “He’s too fast. He can avoid ice and fire. I’d have to leave myself unguarded.”Lucas tried to stand up, “I can’t restrain him myself, I can’t catch him in time.” Lucas explained.

“Then our best option is to hold until the pros arrive and avoid close combat.” Shoto explained.

“No, you both know you’ve already lost way too much blood. I’ll distract him while you support me from behind.” Izuku suggested a battle formation.

Shoto looked at Lucas and saw that Lucas was signaling to the blades in his arm. Shoto understood where he was going with this. “Sound like a plan?” Izuku asked, “You want us to take a pretty big risk.” Shoto said.

“If we stop now, he’ll kill Tenya and this man! So we need to keep him busy.” Lucas said.

Shoto then nodded at the boy’s determination. “We can protect them!” Shoto said.

Stain looked at the three boys that were challenging him. “Three against one, huh? This fight won’t be easy.” Stain said.

“Iida.” Shoto thought to himself, “I had been worried about you ever since your brother was attacked. I recognize the face of someone who’s drowning in resentment.” Shoto recalled his own past. Izuku had charged forth and Lucas had strained himself trying to heal Shoto’s injuries. Shoto had created a battlefield of ice.

“And I know just how narrow your field of vision can get when you long for justice.” Shoto recalled the day he went to go see his mother in the hospital, “That day, I told her about my life with Father, and about who I have become.” Shoto explained, remembering his mother had cried and apologized to him. “She forgave me. Faster than I ever imagined. She told me to move forward.” He thought, as if he told Tenya this with his mind. “That nothing was holding me back, and that doing so would be her salvation.” Shoto realized that if he never spoke to his mother that day, he wouldn’t have interned with his father. “I haven’t forgiven him. I doubt I ever truly will. But I chose him, so I could learn what it takes to be the number two hero with my own eyes and ears.” Shoto recalled the intention Endeavor had to go investigate Hosu City and catch the Hero Killer. Handling other scuffles was extra, otherwise.

“My old man is a scumbag. But a scumbag with the judgement and instincts of a number two hero.” Shoto thought to himself, acknowledging this new understanding of his father. “It’s so simple.” Shoto had regained his composure and sent another flame at the Hero Killer.

“But I still needed someone to show me.”

Shoto had thought of the two people who treated him like a person and not someone’s tool.

“Not your dad, or not that path he’s laying out for you. Fight as Shoto Todoroki.” Lucas’s words came to his mind.

“It’s yours! Your Quirk, not his!” Izuku’s memory shouted back at him.

“Just a few words. A few short sentences.” Shoto realized that the two people he fought in the Sports Festival had left a great impact on him.

Tenya looked at all of them, fighting to save the lives of Native and himself. “Shouldn’t you be worried about saving that guy?” Stain’s words to him echoed in his head. “Don’t you worry, Iida. I’m gonna save you.” Izuku had told him before, “Sit tight, guys. I’ll keep you safe.” Sakai told him and Native.

“We can protect them!” Shoto declared before as well. All these words, spelled so clear to Tenya. He compared them to what he told Stain: “I’ll kill you!”

He watched as Stain had cut Izuku’s tendon. Midoriya was up against a wall, “No good. His fighting style’s completely changed!” Izuku realized that Stain had changed his style to counter the three of them.

“Midoriya!” Shoto said, launching flames at Stain.

“Izuku!” Lucas said, shooting a blast of ice Stain’s way.

“You have to run…” Tenya said, eyes twitching and bloodshot. “I can’t watch this…” he pleaded for his friends to run.

Shoto had grit his teeth, “You wanna make your brother proud?!” Shoto asked him, not looking away from the Hero Killer. Stain had licked the blood from the katana and Izuku had become paralyzed again.

“Then stand up and be Ingenium!” Shoto shouted at Tenya.

Stain smiled grotesquely as he broke through the ice of the two boys.

“Become the hero he wanted you to be!” Shoto told Tenya, before his fire burned brighter. Lucas had noticed something had changed about Shoto, but he had to keep focus before Stain made his next move.

Tenya’s tears still fell, now thinking about what he said here. “I am Ingenium, and I WILL defeat you. That, I promise.” Tenya grunted before he felt something twitch. He could feel it, he was about to move again.

Chapter Text

“Stand up and be Ingenium!” Shoto said, while all Tenya would think about is how much he looked up to Tensei. “Become the hero he wanted you to be!” Shoto shouted at Tenya, as he saw the action the others were taking.

He began to tear up, “Can I call myself a hero?” Tenya asked himself, “My friends are protecting me. They’re bleeding for me.” He watched Shoto, Lucas and Izuku all trying their best to keep Stain from killing him. “Shouldn’t you be worried about saving that guy?” Stain’s words from before asked him once again.

Tenya looked at Native, who was still lying there, paralyzed. Shoto launched another attack, while the Hero Killer avoided it. Lucas tried to throw ice at him again, Stain pulled out his katana to slice through the blast. “Stain The Hero Killer. I took my brother’s name so that I could teach this villain a lesson. But I was so consumed with revenge.” He realized the gravity of his mistakes, and recalled the day Tensei asked if he wanted to be a hero, too.

“You wanna be a hero, too, Tenya?” Tensei asked.  “Yes! Like you! A cool one!” Tenya said, waving his hand up and down. “With robot arms?” Tensei asked, due to the said arm-waving. “There’s something I wanted to ask you, big brother. What drives you? Why did you choose to become a pro hero in the first place?” Tenya asked his question.

Tensei had put away his costume, “Well, our grandfather and parents were all heroes. So everyone kind of expected I would be one, too.” He explained to his little brother, explaining that they expected him to stay in the family business and legacy. He then gestured Tenya to hand him his helmet. “Plus, it made sense to me. I think the coolest people in the world are those who do things for others.” Tensei explained that he wanted to be the kind of guy who helps people in trouble. “Then why not work as a police officer or something?” Tenya asked him, and Tensei just gave an annoyed glare.

“Aren’t you listening to me?” Tensei asked his brother, “Think of what I’m saying. You take things at face value a little too much.” Tensei then patted his brother’s heads. “But you’re a hard worker, and definitely smarter and more athletic than me back when I was a kid. Wait a second. That’s my secret!” Tensei looked to his side, before smiling back happily. “Knowing you look up to me makes me better.” Tensei then explained, stating that he has to make sure Tenya is proud of him, he then laughed at him.

This was why he couldn’t stand Stain’s words about Tensei. “You spoke the truth, Hero Killer.” He thought to himself, recalling Stain’s claim of them being fakes. “These three are different from me.” Tenya thought to himself.

As Izuku warned his friends to watch their right. Lucas held his staff in defense and Shoto launched a flame at where the Hero Killer was coming from. “I’m immature. I can’t hold a candle to them.” Tenya had barely moved, but he scratched his fingers against the ground, before clenching a fist . “But still…”

“Ice & fire!” Stain said, dodging all of Shoto’s attacks. “Just try and dodge this, villain!” Shoto said, stopping his fire and sending ice again. Lucas had shot a blast of fire Stain’s way, “Hasn’t anyone ever told you, you rely on your Quirk too much?” Stain asked, dodging all of the attacks. “Makes you a careless fighter.” Stain said. Lucas could see it, “Shoto!” Lucas pushed him back and held his staff against Stain, “He’s a monster! Lucas, move!” Shoto shouted, and Lucas kept his guard up.

Lucas grunted in pain, trying to figure out a way to outmaneuver Stain, but he couldn’t think of a way where he wouldn’t leave himself open where Stain could kill him.

Tenya had felt it, as his blood dropped from his chest. Lucas managed to heal the injury. “If I don’t stand up right now, I’ll never be able to be as good as them.” He felt his engines ignite. “I’ll never live up to my brother’s name!” Tenya thought to himself. He WON’T betray the standards set by Ingenium. He WILL live up to Tensei’s name.

Stain could see it, while he kept the boy with the staff at bay, shoving down his staff and leaving the kid open for a slash of his blade. “D*****t. My Quirk timed out.” He realized that Tenya was getting up.

“Recipro Burst!” Tenya shouted, running at incalculable speed! He rushed in and used a kick to break one of Stain’s katanas! He spun in the air before landing on his feet, going in with a roundhouse kick against Stain. Stain had been pushed back, nearly against the alley walls. “He’s fast!”

Izuku smiled, “Iida!” He said, happy he was able to break free.

“You’re free, too?” Shoto asked, realizing that Stain’s Quirk wasn’t as great as he thought it was. “That was incredible, Tenya! But be careful. I may have healed the injury, but you lost a lot of blood.” Lucas warned him, “Todoroki…Sakai…Midoriya…This has nothing to do with you.” Tenya said to the three of them. “I apologize.” Lucas couldn’t see blind rage in what he could see of Tenya, “Come on. Not this again.” Izuku said, wondering if Tenya was still blinded by tunnel vision.

“I’m okay. And I won’t let the three of you shed any more blood for me!” He realized that the three of them had nearly been killed multiple times in this fight alone.

“It’s no use trying to pretend you’re a hero now. A person’s nature doesn’t change in just a few minutes.” Stain said.

“Shut your mouth, murderer!” Lucas shouted at him, “You’re not a symbol for justice or wake up call to true heroism, you’re just a delusional serial killer!” Lucas said, “That boy will be nothing but a fraud who prioritizes his own desires.” Stain said. “Says YOU. Killing would rob him of the chance to change his ways.” Lucas called out his hypocrisy. Stain looked at the hooded boy and saw the light in his eyes, “He wouldn’t have wanted revenge on you if you didn’t hurt him.” Lucas said, “So you have NO RIGHT to judge Tenya when he was at his lowest, especially since YOU put him there. YOU’RE the very thing you preach against!” Lucas said. 

Stain’s eyes widened at that response, he admits, he finds this one worthy, but he lacks something. “I can see it. You’re still naive, kid. That boy is part of the sickness that’s infected society and ruined the name “hero.”” Stain explained, getting more aggressive. “You’re a fundamentalist lunatic. Iida, don’t listen to this murderer’s nonsense.” Shoto told him.

Tenya didn’t look to his friends, “No. He’s completely correct.” He said, “I have no right to call myself a hero…at all.” Izuku, Shoto and Lucas noticed that Stain had managed to cut him. Blood dripped from his arm. “Even so…There’s no way I can back down.” Tenya said, glare more fierce and less icy. “If I give up now, then the name “Ingenium” will die!” Tenya said, realizing he can’t stand by and do nothing.

Stain’s glare was menacing, before he charged at them.

Shoto instinctively pushed Tenya out of the way and shot fire at Stain once again. “Idiot! The Hero Killer is only after me and that kid in the white armor. Stop fighting back—just get out of here!” Native told Shoto. 

“I don’t think he’d let me run even if I wanted to.” Shoto said, “Like we’d leave you to die, anyways? No way! That’s not what a hero does!” Lucas said.

“Something changed in him just now. He seems rattled.” Shoto realized, seeing Stain jump from a wall.

Shoto stopped with the flame, and moved his right leg to use his ice.

“His Quirk alone isn’t especially powerful. The issue of blood type makes it unpredictable and it doesn’t last long.” Shoto figured out the scope of Stain’s ability, even noting that he only uses his Quirk when he gets in close. “It must be difficult to take on multiple opponents at once!” Shoto thought to himself.

Stain jumped from one of the shards of ice, and Shoto sent fire at him once again. Stain appeared on his left side and Lucas jumped into the air to swing his staff, hitting Stain’s side. “He’s desperate. Trying to kill Iida and this other hero before the pros show up.” Shoto said.

Stain could see it in the white-and-red-head’s eyes. “Such tenacity…” He acknowledged his skill, before growling at Tenya.

Tenya tried to run and he looked down, “Crap. My engines are shot.” He thought to himself, wondering if he broke his radiator with that kick from earlier. Then, an idea had sparked. “Hey, Todoroki! Can you regulate your temperatures?” He asked his friend, “Not well with my left, but, yes, I can.” Shoto confirmed his question. “You gotta freeze my legs for me, without plugging the exhaust!” Tenya ordered him, and Shoto and Lucas looked at Tenya. “You’re in the way!” Stain said, throwing a knife at him.

“Look out!” Lucas had tried to block it with his staff, but then noticed that he had missed it. Stain had managed to stab Lucas. “Argh!” The boy grunted in pain. Stain looked at the boy again, seeing this was a repeated moment of him putting himself in harms way. The true mark of a protector.

“No, Lucas!” Izuku shouted, trying his best to get back up. He could still see he was under the effects of Stain. “Why won’t you stay down?” Stain was getting tired of this and tried to hold Tenya down. Shoto dispersed the flames when he saw his friends down against the floor. “Iida—“ he tried to help, “Just do it, hurry!” Tenya shouted at him.

“Don’t worry about me! Listen to him.” Lucas told Shoto.

Izuku was able to stand again, and he realized he could move! He was getting back into this fight to save his friends. “My leg’s no good.” Izuku thought to himself, seeing that Stain’s injury was more severe. “But…that’s okay.” Izuku had began to glow and use his Quirk once again.

Shoto had managed to freeze Tenya’s legs, while Lucas took the knife out of Tenya. Tenya shrieked in pain and began feeling his injuries healed like they never happened. “Lucas…” Tenya had saw a strained look in his eyes, and Tenya could see Sakai had left the knife in HIS arm as he healed Tenya. “It’s done!” Shoto said, keeping the fire going at Stain.

“Thank you, you two.” Tenya thought as he got up, “I will fight…with or without my arms.” He then ignited his calves once again. “RECIPRO…EXTEEEEEENDD!” He shouted in his head. The engine burned a bright blue and Tenya was lifted off of the ground.

Izuku stood down to give himself a jumping boost and his lightning came off of him again. “One For All…FULL COWLING!” He shouted in his head, jumping off of the ground and pursuing the Hero Killer.

Izuku felt a strain in his body as he jumped past Shoto’s pillars of ice. “If I just…” Izuku and Tenya thought to themselves simultaneously.

Stain had watched as his target was coming at him head on and the one he finds worthy the most was coming at him from his side.

Shoto and Lucas smiled, “Go, guys.” Shoto said, quietly. There was no way Stain was prepared for their attacks. “You both got this!” Lucas said, confidently. Shoto then tried to help Lucas’s pull out the knife.

Tenya’s glare had piercing, “…use my leg…” Tenya had knew what he would do next, lifting his leg for a powerful kick!

“…use my arm…” Izuku had prepared another punch, focusing a percentage of One For All’s power into his fist!

Stain’s eyes widened. He knew he couldn’t take the two of them one. They had attacked him AT THE SAME TIME! “…that’s all I need to beat this guy!” Tenya and Izuku thought together, once again.

(A few minutes earlier)

Himawari had gone off to help the evacuation of civilians. Endeavor had fire a low temperature shot at this…man. “But, still, it always KO’s my opponent.” Enji realized this man was nothing ordinary. Gran Torino could see it, “Something’s not right. This guy is—“ Gran Torino had backed away while Enji withstood the flames dispersed by the monstrous man, “Your Quirk’s shock absorption and release, but you STILL took damage from my flame, didn’t you?” Endeavor asked the man, declaring that the power was not very impressive.

Gran Torino had flown in the air and he observed something else was off. The man…Nomu, he believed Midoriya called it. Nomu’s body was beginning to pulsate unnaturally. “Watch it, Todoroki.” Gran Torino warned the younger pro. He saw that Nomu was getting bigger. “I think this guy’s got multiple Quirks.” Gran Torino said, Nomu growing a little big, and leaping into the air.

“I see. So that’s how it is.” Endeavor realized. Gran Torino had landed, “That kid got those two bystanders away, right?” Gran Torino asked himself, hoping they weren’t nearby. He thankfully saw that they weren’t. “Good.” He said. Endeavor lifted up his hand and shot a flame at the man. Nomu had opened its mouth and out of it came multiple tongues, acting almost like roots of a plant. Gran Torino shot through them like a bullet and stopped any attack like that. Nomu shrieked in a hint of pain. “Didn’t mean to damage the road.” Gran Torino thought to himself, realizing that he may be a little out of practice than he’d hope for. “Huh. Nice work. You’re not bad, old man.” Endeavor said, complimenting the capabilities of the older Pro.

Then, the two of them saw it, more smoke coming from further into the city. “That must be where all the other heroes are gathered. It’s been two or three minutes. They should’ve taken care of things by now.” Gran Torino suggested that they tied this Nomu guy up.

Endeavor had been a little concerned. He then saw Shoto and Himawari returning. “Shoto. Himawari. There’s trouble up ahead, I’ll show you what it means to be a hero.” Lucas was about to speak up, but then he AND Shoto had realized their phones were buzzing.

Shoto had seen in that all Midoriya had sent was his location. “No other info. He’s nearby, he must be in danger!” Lucas suggested, knowing Izuku wouldn’t post his location and nothing other than that without reason. Endeavor looked at the two of them. “You two should be watching me!” Enji said to the two of them, before the two of them ran off. “The city needs you more than you need us! Hurry!” Lucas said to him, him and Shoto running to go save Izuku.

“Where are you going?!” Endeavor asked. “An alleyway at 4-2-10 Ekou Street.” Shoto said the address, “If you finish what you’re doing or see extra pros, send them there!” Shoto instructed his father.

“We’re leaving you here to take care of this trouble.” Shoto said, and Enji looked at them confused. “We trust you to handle it yourself.”

Endeavor’s eyes widened at Shoto’s last response.

“Stay prepared, we don’t what we’re up against. I just hope Izuku’s okay!” Lucas said, “He will be. Stay on the medical standby, too.” Shoto told his friend. “Got it.” Lucas nodded, rushing off to the alleyway to save their friend.

“Shoto…” Endeavor said, absentmindedly. Before he snapped his head back in the job. “Le: leave this one to my sidekicks. They’ll make sure the cops take him.” Enji said, Gran Torino looked backed, wondering what he was going to say. “I think you’re fast enough to investigate that address for me. I am Endeavor. I can take care of the rest of this myself.” Endeavor said, holding onto the trust his two interns had placed in him about this. The trust his Shoto has in him.

(Back to the present, also…sorry about the teensy-weensy scene change.)

Izuku had felt his arm in severe pain. He shut one of his eyes and gripped the arm he punched with, “Crap, did I use too much power? I don’t think it’s broken. Is it?” Izuku asked himself.

Shoto had saw it, “Ready, Lucas? They managed to land two attacks! It’s OUR turn!” Shoto said, igniting his fire. “Right!” Lucas said, red light emanating from his arms.

Stain had taken severe damage from these two, but he wasn’t finished yet. He forced himself to be awake again and quickly grabbed his blade to try and strike Tenya!

Tenya had barely made it with only a few locks of his hair, “I will defeat you, Stain! BECAUSE YOU ARE A CRIMINAL!” Tenya shouted at the Hero Killer.

“Don’t let him get away!” Shoto shouted, launching fire at him again, Lucas sending a blast of his own at Stain.

Tenya had turned himself around and ignited another powerful kick, knocking Stain into the air.

“And I am a hero!” Tenya affirmed that. Stain was now bleeding from his mouth.

Shoto and Lucas’s fire had shot past him, increasing the damage he had taken.

Shoto, Tenya, Lucas and Izuku all looked on, hoping they had managed to defeat the Hero Killer. Tenya could feel smoke coming from his calves, as he and Izuku began falling from the air. Lucas had moved in to try and grab them with psychokinesis. Shoto had used his right side to create an ice pillar to grab Stain with. “Guys, you okay?” Lucas asked, pulling them close. “Stand up, keep fighting!” Shoto ordered them, keeping his guard up. They all stared back at the Hero Killer. He hadn’t moved from his position. Izuku and Tenya picked themselves up, “He’s gotta be knocked out after all that.” Izuku said, “Right?” He then asked.

Shoto sighed to calm down a little. “Then, let’s restrain him and get to the street.” He advised, suggesting they could find some rope. “Or…Lucas can you try to carry him?” Izuku had looked back to his friend and saw he was beginning to look dizzy. Izuku grabbed him, “He lost a lot of blood in that fight. I don’t think he can carry Stain out.” Izuku realized, “We should probably take his weapons, too, then.”

Tenya had sat there and looked on. They did it. They defeated the Hero Killer.

(Back to the guys trying to destroy the city)

The Pros tried to handle the villains attacking the city. Two ninja like Pros began throwing shurikens at it, but they saw it. This villain…monster…whatever it was…was too strong. “Everyone attack at once!” A pro had said, literally running head first in to attack the villain. All the Pros had surrounded this villain and it growled. The villain smashed the ground beneath him for the Pros to keep off of him. Dust and debris flew through the air.

“D****t! I can’t see!” A pro had said, with everyone trying to figure out where it is. Manual realized it was closer than anyone wanted. “Watch out!” He shouted, seeing that the villain was coming in to punch one of the Pros.

But what Manual didn’t expect was the man in flames coming in with an explosively powerful punch! It was Endeavor! And he had punched the creature halfway across the street.

He had managed to tear the flesh off of the creature. But as it stood, the arm had risen up and the tissue had repaired itself almost instantly. “So, you can regenerate.” Enji said, “Well then…”

Enji had run in and grabbed the Nomu’s neck. “Let’s see you come back from THIS.” Endeavor had ignited his fire and it burned so powerfully it turned bright blue. Nomu had shrieked in pain before its head was burned right off. Endeavor had grinned. “Incinerated cells can’t regenerate.” He said, before a Pro shouted at him: “Above you!”

One had flown into the air, carrying a Pro with him. “Any hero whose Quirk isn’t suited for this, go help on Ekou Street in District Four.” Enji ordered the pros. They would hopefully find Shoto and that Sakai boy.

“Another villain?” A Pro asked him, “I don’t know. Just do it.” Enji told him, before rushing toward the flying Nomu. He had thrown a fireball at the enemy, but the Nomu had avoided the shot. “He’s quick! That’s fine.” Endeavor said, jumping into the air and using his Quirk against the wall. He melted his steps into the building, he jumped across to catch the villain.

The Nomu looked back at the Number 2 Hero and saw that he had made fiery spear and lunged it at him.

The Winged Nomu groaned, taking a direct hit to the face. It had let go of the person it was holding in his talons. Enji had caught the Pro while in midair and landed on the ground with his fire pushing him up for a safer landing. He stared up at the Nomu. “You won’t get away.”

(Let the record show, I still hate Enji for being so much of a DUMB-DUMB, that HE—*there appear to be some technical difficulties*)

Izuku had let Lucas stand and find his ground to walk. The four heroes-in-training had managed to disarm and lay out Stain’s weapons. “Native, can you move?” Izuku wondered if the paralysis had worn off. “Yeah. I think I’m good as new now.” Native explained, carrying Izuku on his back. “You sure?” Izuku sighed. Shoto making sure the rope was tight as Stain was tied up. Tenya carried Lucas when he felt weak. Native saw the boy that healed him and looked back at Izuku. “At least let me do THIS for you.” Native said, and Izuku had felt sheepish, but grateful. “Thank you very much.” Izuku asked, “I should be thanking YOU.” Native said.

Shoto had huffed, “We’re lucky someone threw this in the dumpster.” Shoto said, thinking that finding the rope was nothing short of a miracle. “Todoroki. Can you take Sakai? I can drag the Hero Killer from here.” Tenya said, “Okay, but don’t strain yourself. Lucas healed your arms, but there could still be some recoil.” Shoto advised, taking Lucas from Tenya. “Can you walk, Lucas?” Shoto asked. “I can. Just…please keep me balanced?” Lucas asked, “Sure.” Shoto said.

Native has sighed and sweat dropped from his cheek. “I have to apologize. I’m supposed to be a pro, but I was useless back there.” Native said, “No. I don’t think any one person could take the Hero Killer on.” Izuku explained, “Not with that weird Quirk of his.” Izuku realized Stain is too strong to take down alone.

“The four of us barely won against him, and even then, it was because of his own mistakes.” Shoto explained. “He knew how to dodge almost all the obstacles we threw at him, too.” Lucas said, “Luckily, he was getting riled up and desperate and forgot all about Midoriya’s quick recovery time.” Shoto explained, even noting that he couldn’t block Iida’s last Recipro-Burst or Midoriya’s assault. Lucas could see the sadness in Tenya’s eyes, “Tenya.” Lucas said his name, and Tenya looked back at him. “You don’t need to hold yourself in shame. You came through in the end. That’s the best outcome a good hero could strive for.” Lucas told him, “Don’t let shame or the past stop you. You can always improve and do better.” Tenya was shocked by Sakai’s wisdom. “Thanks…Sakai.” Tenya said.

“You can call me Lucas. I don’t mind it.” Lucas said, “I will certainly not. It isn’t proper.” Tenya said.

“That’s fine, too.” Lucas said, smiling a bit. Then he looked back and they all were out of the alley finally. “Right, let’s get him to the police as fast as we can.” Native said, before they heard a gasp. “What are you doing here, boy?” Izuku heard a familiar voice and his eyes widened when he saw his mentor. “Gran Torino!” Izuku said, happily. I was only—Augh!” Gran Torino had jumped up and kicked him in the face. “I thought I told you to stay on the bullet train!” Gran Torino chided him.

“Sto-St-Stop-Stop! If it wasn’t for Izuku. Native and Tenya would’ve died!” Lucas said, defending the boy. “Huh…the boys working with Endeavor. I wish I had gotten here, sooner…” Gran Torino said, realizing the mayhem in the city had kept him from here sooner. “Who’s this?” Native asked.

“Gran Torino, the hero I’m interning with.” Izuku explained, exhausted and tired. “I don’t get it. How’d you find us?” Izuku asked.

“I was told to come here by someone else. These two ran off without a real explanation why.” Gran Torino admitted that while he had no idea what happened, he’s glad none of them were dead. Especially Izuku.

“Me, too. And, I’m sorry.” Izuku apologized for disobeying his orders. Gran Torino had scoffed, “Geez, this side of him reminds me so much of Toshinori.” He thought to himself. “Around the corner!” They heard someone’s voice, “Who’s that?” Izuku asked.

“Endeavor told us there was a request for help here, but…” A few Pro Heroes had shown up. “Children?” One asked, while another pointed out how bad the injuries were. “I’ll call an ambulance right away.” A Pro said to them. “Hey, look!” One wearing a mask had gestured to the tied up man. This was shocking. “Is that…the Hero Killer?” A woman had asked. “What?” Gran Torino asked, “I’ll get the police on the line.” Another Pro had said.

Some of them had handled those the boys as they were injured. “Can you walk?” A pro asked Izuku. “If you prop me up, then I think so.” Izuku said.

“Okay, and you two?” The pro asked Shoto and Lucas. “Only minor injuries, but my friend had gotten stab wounds and lost a lot of blood.” Shoto said, “Okay, and the injuries?” The pro asked. “I managed to heal them, but I’m feeling really dizzy…” Lucas explained. “Okay, they may be healed, but you’ll still need to be examined for any further problems.” The Pro said, picking up the boy. “Iida will need that, too. Stain stabbed him multiple times, too.” Shoto explained.

“Don’t worry. The ambulance should be here soon, but until then…” A pro said, seeing Tenya walking up to his three friends. “You guys…You were all hurt because of me.” Tenya bowed in apology, “I’m truly sorry.” Tenya said, feeling shame overtake him. His tears began to flow, “I was just so angry.” Tenya said, his voice breaking, “I could see anything else.”

Lucas and Izuku looked down. “I’m sorry, too, Iida.” Izuku apologized, “You were going through so much by yourself. But I couldn’t tell anything was wrong.” Izuku said, realizing he was being a negligent friend. “I’m sorry, too. I KNEW…and I prayed that…you wouldn’t do it. Instead of trying to help you, I let you go…I should’ve stopped you from going back at the subway.” Lucas began to tear up, realizing he was being a horrible friend.

Shoto looked at his friend, “Hey, pull yourselves together.” Shoto advised, “Tenya. You’re the class rep. And Lucas…you came through in the end. That’s the best outcome a hero could strive for.” Shoto said, repeating the words Sakai gave Tenya.

“Right.” Tenya said, wiping his tears on his arm. Lucas wiped his tears as best as he could. Izuku realized that their fight against Hero Killer Stain probably took only ten minutes. But for the four of them, that battle in the alley had taken nearly forever.

Gran Torino had sensed something in the air, and had shouted for everyone to get down once he saw it. It was the Winged Nomu Endeavor had been trying to fight. It was coming for them right now with only one eye. The creature swooped in and had taken Izuku out of the crowd.

“Hey! Let go!” Izuku called out, trying to get out of Nomu’s grip. “Midoriya!” Tenya and Shoto shouted.

Lucas struggled to get out of the Pro’s hold when he saw Izuku getting taken away. “I-Izuku!” Lucas said, trying to use his powers, but then his dizziness was returning to him. He could feel his eyes getting heavier… “Hey! Hey, kid!” The pro could see Lucas was beginning to pass out.

“It’s bleeding. It must be trying to escape!” A Pro had said, blood falling on her cheek. “Shoot. If he takes him too high, I won’t be able to reach him with my Quirk.” Gran Torino realized he would need to act fast if he wanted to save Midoriya.

Stain had seen what was going on. For him, he had a contingency for if he would be tied up. He gripped the weapon and broke free. He ran and licked the blood off of the Pro’s cheek, while the Pro was disgusted, it worked in paralyzing the Nomu.

Nomu began to glide down, with Izuku yelping in panic. “The word “hero” has lost all meaning in this society. The world is overrun by fakes and criminals like you who chase petty dreams.” Stain ran as fast as he could and used his blade to stab Nomu until he died. He knew the boy that was nearly taken hostage was worthy, that’s why he needed this one to live. “You must all be purged.” He said to the Nomu. Izuku had looked up in panic that Stain was free. While everyone else was cautious.

Stain realized and remembered what was happening. That idiot Shigaraki was making a move, one The Hero Killer found too noisy. He made a pledge to dispose of him later, but now, he growled. “Everything that I do…is to create a stronger society.” He said, ripping out his knife from the Nomu.

(I’ve heard of Peeping Tom, but never a Peeping Tomura)

Tomura could see what Stain had done and he was angry. “Why’d he have to go and kill that Nomu?” He asked, and he saw that green haired brat was here, too. “I’m so mad, I don’t even know what to say.” Tomura said, realizing this whole thing was a mess. Shigaraki had begun scratching his neck in fidget. “Why do things never go the way I want them to?” He asked.

(Back with the pros)

The crowd of Pros and interns were in shock. They were shocked to see Stain take down the Nomu, some questions if he intended to save Izuku. “He took him hostage, idiot.” A Pro said to that idea, “He killed that guy with no hesitation.” Another Pro said.

“Everyone be on your guard, we’ve got a fight on our hands.” The female Pro said. “Why are you all standing around like fools?” A familiar voice said. Endeavor had made it to them, “The villain must have flown this way, right?” Endeavor had walked and made it. He had seen Shoto and an unconscious Himawari in a Pro’s hands.

Enji had managed to take care of the rest of them, but things had gotten a little rough at the end. Endeavor took a closer look at who they were all staring at. “Hold on. Don’t tell me that man is—“ Endeavor asked, before his eyes widened.

Stain had held Izuku down as well, “Let go!” He pleaded for him to let go of him. Stain looked back and saw the disdainful Number 2 Hero. “Endeavor.” He said.

Endeavor smirked and prepared a flame, and everyone widened their eyes, “Wait, Todoroki!” Gran Torino said in panic. Thankfully, Enji had listened to him.

Stain had stood up, releasing his grip from Izuku. Izuku glared at him, ready to fight, before they got a look at his face without the mask. He had no nose, but it didn’t look like a birth defect. Izuku’s and a lot of everyone else’s eyes widened in shock, fear and a bit of disgust. “You false hero!” Chizome accused the Number 2 Hero of being.

Stain’s piercing red eyes had stared back like a demon, “I’ll make this right. These streets must run with the blood of hypocrites.” Everyone had stood there in fear. “HERO! I WILL RECLAIM THAT WORD!” Stain declared, stomping his feet. “COME ON! JUST TRY AND STOP ME, YOU FAKES!” Stain shouted and his echoes cried out, almost like he was howling. Even Endeavor was shook a little. Stain grinned, maniacally. “There is only one man I’ll let kill me. He is a true hero.” He said, “ALL MIGHT IS WORTHY!” A fierce shout was the last thing he said. Everyone that had looked at him was frozen in place with fear, like a mist of dark cold fog had rolled over them. Endeavor and Gran Torino could see clearly once they heard the noise of him dropping his knife. Endeavor could see him. He looked more hunched over, and his eyes were rolled back. “I think…he’s out cold.” Enji said.

Everyone had been traumatized for a moment. Tenya dropped to his knees. Shoto looked and saw Lucas was still unconscious. A part of him was thankful he didn’t see what they saw.

“It wasn’t until later that I heard what happened. A Quirk didn’t stop the Hero Killer. One of his broken ribs pierced his lung.” Izuku had recalled what he learned, “He hadn’t managed to lick anyone’s blood. But still, in that moment, none of us could bring ourselves to stand against him.” Izuku pointed out that Stain was the only one with fight still in him.

(Later)

Giygas had watched everything play out and what he witnessed horrified him to his core. He stood as if he were given form in the ambulance, next to his nephew. Thankfully, he could also sense that Lucas was merely sleeping. Giygas whispered to him: “I hope you will rejuvenate swiftly, my boy. Else…Mother would never forgive me if you were slaughtered.” Giygas had said, recalling a promise he made.

“This battle had been achieved, Lucas. Rest your body for the futurity of tomorrow.” Giygas encouraged, glad that this battle had been over.

Chapter Text

Shigaraki had been scratching his neck. All the Nomus sent out were either killed or detained. He scratched his a little bit more, before destroying the binoculars with his Quirk. The binoculars crumbled into dust and faded away. “We’re leaving.” Tomura told his lieutenant, “And are you satisfied with the results, Tomura Shigaraki?” Kurogiri asked, wondering if he had achieved his net goal of destruction. “Depends on tomorrow’s headlines, moron.” Tomura told him. Tomura then walked back into the bar through Kurogiri’s Quirk.

(Later)

Lucas had awoken in a rush to get back up. “Izu—ku…?” He said, pausing when he saw himself awake in the sunflower fields again. 

“Hello again, Lucas.” There was the same voice, Giygas had walked over to him. Lucas picked himself up, “You again? Look, I don’t know who you are, I already told you that! I need to help my friend.” Lucas said, “You may halt your worries, Lucas. Your companion is fine. We’ve not the time for an argument. I need the knowhow of your current condition.” Giygas said, asking how Lucas was feeling.

“I…I feel okay, I just…feel dizzy, still.” Lucas explained, and Giygas had sighed in a bit of relief. “Well, you are currently recovering in the hospital right now.” Giygas explained, “You lay dormant dreaming right now in bed.” 

Lucas had sighed, happy to know that his friends are okay. “Can you tell me about the Hero Killer?” Lucas asked. Giygas went and explained what he saw while Lucas slept. 

“That’s good. Stain was arrested. Maybe…Tenya will rest easier.” Lucas said, “But I guess I’ll be out of it for a while.” Lucas realized he fell unconscious, and that now he would be a while. Giygas thought this was a good time to tell him a few things he wanted to know. 

“You wished to learn more about PSI, yes?” He asked his nephew. Lucas had looked hesitant, there was still a hint of distrust. “I’ll indulge you. But I don’t trust you, still.” Lucas said to him. 

“Very well.” Giygas realized it would take more than that for Lucas to trust him. “As I mentioned before, beyond the moon lie many planets similar to Earth. My being was born not of this planet. I was raised by your great grandmother, my mother…Maria.” Giygas explained, “My great grandmother? Then how are you—“ Lucas began to question if Giygas’s alien genealogy had longer life span. 

“My people can still persist after our mortal body’s demise. It’s how I can speak with you in the current notice.” Giygas explained, smiling. “My mother and father were wonderful people. My people may had abducted them to raise me, but I always knew they loved me like I were conceived of them.” Lucas wasn’t sure how to take this, but this story felt TOO elaborate to be fake. “My mother had come into contact with PSI for the first time while I remained in infancy…” Giygas began to question if this next part was correct, “Meanwhile, my father had begun the research on its capabilities and passed down his research to his descendants. Ninten…” Giygas frowned when he heard that name. “And Ness…” Giygas had felt a bit of shame and then relief after hearing that name. Lucas didn’t understand why he reacted at those names like that.

“While many outside our family had immense mastery over PSI, the source had originally tied back to our family. And I can see so much of Mother in you, Lucas.” Giygas explained. 

Lucas was unsure of ALL of this, still. What was this man going on about? It was still hard to believe, and again, this could still be a dream. 

“I see you’re skeptical.” Giygas realized, “It’s not that I don’t wanna believe it. I’ve wanted to know about my powers when Papa couldn’t tell me, but still…I have the powers of an alien? That’s…a little hard to comprehend.” Lucas said. “And…tell me what year you were born?” Lucas asked.

“I believe it was around 1906.” Giygas gave an answer. “See? You claim you’re not even from my century.” Lucas called out how odd it was.

“Perhaps it IS a puzzler. But as I mentioned, I speak the truth to you. Well…what I can recollect of it.” Giygas said, “What do you mean?” Lucas asked. “I…I can’t remember all of my life. There are many….chasms in my memory.” Giygas described how lost he feels. Lucas looked upset for him, “I-I’m sorry.” Lucas said. Giygas had smiled back at him. “Not cause for an apology, my boy. I’m joyful all the same to have this ability to know you.”

Giygas said, “But this is all the explanation I can give at the moment. There’s many to speak of, but for now, your recovery is more important.” Giygas said. Lucas sighed, knowing that there wasn’t enough time to talk in here.

(Meanwhile)

Nezu was on the train to Hosu right now. When that call had happened, he wasn’t expecting a call that four students—his own son being one of them—had helped taken down the Hero Killer. He wished that the maniac in question had only gone down in a single hit before he could do damage to his students. To his child. Nezu had sat down and waited for his stop to come up. “I-I don’t need to worry. They told me he has been recovering…” Nezu realized he was still shaking, not having felt this afraid in a long time. So many emotions and thoughts overwhelmed the “mouse”. Anger at the humans that dared hurt his family and his students. Sadness for the current well-beings of said people. Finally, fear if he made a mistake putting Lucas in the Hero Course. Maybe he shouldn’t have put him in, he’s been attacked during both a class and now an internship. “This is his dream. If…I forbade him from pursuing it, it’d cause a rift between me and him.” Nezu didn’t know what to do, because he wants Lucas to be independent and have a good life, but now…What’s he supposed to do?

He tries to keep him safe, it’d make him hate his father. Nezu recognized that this idea would say to Lucas he didn’t trust him.

What if he…? Nezu felt his paw trembling at what he about to think. “Don’t be absurd. You need to trust your pup. He’s not a baby anymore.” Nezu hoped this was the best answer.  “I’ll ask him if he still wants to continue. Whatever choice he makes, I will choose to support it.” Nezu said, deciding that leaving it to his son would be more ideal. No matter what, he WILL protect his son.

(Back at the hospital)

Izuku had restlessly gotten out of bed to see Shoto and Tenya were already awake. “Did you sleep, Midoriya?” Shoto asked, “No, not really.” Izuku said.

“I figured. Me neither.” Shoto said, nodding. Izuku then looked over to Lucas, who was still unconscious. The three of them then saw he was grunting and tried to lift himself up. “Wh-What…?” Lucas had barely opened his eyes. Tenya and Izuku smiled widely, while Shoto let a small one be shown. “Sakai. You’re all right!” Tenya said, “W-We’re…in the hospital…right?” Lucas asked. “Yes. It’s good to see you awake. How are you feeling?” Shoto asked him.

“Less dizzy…but really tired…and my arm hurts a little, still.” Lucas explained

Izuku had looked up at the ceiling, “Thinking about that fight now, we did something pretty amazing.” Izuku said, realizing that they had taken on an ACTUAL villain! By themselves no less. “Yeah, I agree.” Shoto said.

“After everything that happened back there, it kinda feels like a miracles we’re even alive.” Izuku said.

Lucas smiled, “I saw it. You started mastering your powers…I’d celebrate for you, but…I can’t at the moment.” He said. Izuku smiled for a moment, “Though, with my leg messed up, I was an easy target. He probably could’ve killed me if he really wanted to.” Izuku noted, “Yeah, seems to me he let the three of us live on purpose.” Shoto realized that Stain only aimed for weak points that were nearly easy repairable. “I’m impressed by you though, Iida. He was actually trying to murder you, but you stood tall.” Shoto said, impressed.

Tenya looked like he would protest. “That’s not true. I was—“ Tenya looked down, realizing that he only did this for revenge and nothing else mattered. He didn’t stand tall, he threw his life just to never stop grieving. Lucas looked in shame, “I’m sorry, Tenya.” Lucas still continued to blame himself. “Sakai, you don’t need to—“

They stopped their conversation when they saw someone walk through the door. “Oh, so the injured youngins are awake.” Gran Torino said, Izuku smiled, happy to see his mentor.

Tenya frowned when he saw Manual walk in as well. “Idiot.” Gran Torino told his intern, which startled him. “I could yell at you for hours right now.” Gran Torino said. “Yeah, I’m sorry—“ Izuku tried to apologize, but Gran Torino explained that someone wanted to talk to them before he did scolded him.

On cue, they had seen two figures walk in, Lucas and Izuku recognized Nezu walking in, but it was the taller man they were more curious about. He resembled a beagle and was INSANELY tall, and he wore a black and white spotted necktie. “This is Hosu’s chief of police. Kenji Tsuragamae.” Gran Torino introduced them.

“Pap—P-Principal Nezu…” Lucas stuttered his words, and Tenya and Shoto looked shocked at the fact that UA’s Principal was here. Lucas could see the look in his father’s eyes, no mask was up, even if he wasn’t shaking, Lucas could see what was happening with his papa. Nezu didn’t give a fake smile, but rather a worried look. Nezu looked at Lucas’s cheek and noticed a scar was visible. The “mouse”was deeply sad for his pup, though he tried not to show it.

“Tsuragamae? The-The Chief?” Izuku thought to himself.

Shoto and Tenya instinctively stood up, while Lucas and Izuku struggled. “No, please, stay seated, woof.” The chief had said to the boys. “Woof?” Izuku quietly thought to himself.

“So, you’re the U.A. students who brought down the Hero Killer, huh?” He asked, which was still hard to believe for Nezu.

It wasn’t an outlandish outcome, given the prowess of these four, but it was nothing short of incredible. Now, he’d be praising them for their efforts if he wasn’t so concerned right now. But still, the fact that they went up against a rampaging murderer. “We are.” Shoto said, “I’m sure you must be wondering what I and the police chief are doing here, Mr. Todoroki?” Nezu asked, Shoto didn’t say it out loud, but he was surprised the principal knew what he was thinking. “Stain has some serious injuries. Severe burns and several broken bones.” Tsuragamae explained that Stain is in a hospital under strict guard before his trial and arrest. “Here’s a lesson you should have already learned. When Quirks became the norm, the police force sought to maintain the status quo.” Tsuragamae said, “They decided we wouldn’t use Quirks as weapons. That’s when heroes came in. They could do what we couldn’t, if they were licensed, of course, woof.” Lucas then realized why the chief was bringing this up. “You’re here because we fought the Hero Killer without licenses?” Lucas asked, “Yes. It would be impossible to condone the use of deadly Quirks. After all, we’re here to stop such harm from being done. The only reason Pros can use their powers now is because of the strict code of ethics that the early heroes chose to abide by.” Tsuragamae explained that it is illegal for those uncertified to use their powers and cause harm. “Whether you were up against the Hero Killer or not, none of you had the authority to harm the villain.” Lucas looked down, “That means the four of you, and your supervisors—Endeavor, Manual and Gran Torino—SHOULD receive harsh punishments for this gross abuse of your powers.” Tsuragamae said, “You can’t be serious.” Lucas said, “We didn’t want to fight or use our powers.”

“Mr. Sakai—“ Nezu said, trying to stay professional and calm his son, respectively. “No! That isn’t right! He’s saying we should’ve laid down and accepted Stain would kill us if we wanted to abide by the law and use our powers!” Lucas defied that, something Nezu wasn’t expecting. “Sakai’s right. If Iida had not stepped in, Native wouldn’ve been murdered. And if not for Midoriya, both of them would be dead. And Lucas kept taking so many hits just to protect everyone, he was putting others before himself.” Shoto defended the actions of his friends. Nezu was alarmed to hear that. Even if he had heard it before, the very thoughts of his pup taking all the attacks he did was upsetting to hear.

“No one else even realized that the Hero Killer was in Hosu. Are you truly saying we should’ve just stood by and watched people die?” Shoto asked Tsuragamae.

“Calm down.” Izuku tried to calm his friends, “So it’s okay to break the law as long as it goes your way?” Tsuragamae asked in return, which was something Shoto wasn’t expecting.

“That’s not what we’re saying!” Lucas objected, “Mr. Sakai—“ Nezu tried to stop his son, “It’s a hero’s job to save lives! You’re an officer, so you have to deal with solving murders, stopping crime and abiding by laws, same as any other hero or civilian, but either way, WE’RE all supposed to save lives! Heroes, officers, civilians.” He went on, “L—Mr. Sakai—“ Nezu tried to call his again, but Lucas was still going. “It doesn’t matter what we occupy as. Justice and mercy are integral parts that need to remain. We can’t just leave people to—“ Lucas became more and more furious the more he spoke.

“Lucas!” Nezu shouted his first name, “This is why none of you are fully fledged Pros.” Nezu shut his eyes as Tsuragamae went on. Still, he had never seen such an intensity in Lucas. He could tell this matter so much to him, still. “It’s obvious UA and Endeavor haven’t been teaching you near enough.” Tsuragamae explained. Lucas just felt his inner rage intensify at that comment, “What a shame.”

“The law didn’t do anything to help those I care about.” Lucas muttered.

“Lucas, that is enough—“

"Sakai, please. Show your respect—" Nezu and Tenya tried to tell him.

“No! Those are my friends, so I can't and watch you all—” Lucas started tearing up, “I may not have suffered myself.” Lucas remembered Stain and Shoto’s words to him about how he’s too innocent. “But all the people I know and care for HAVE in some shape or form. I made the mistake of leaving someone alone…someone I KNEW was hurting on the inside…I don’t want to make all those mistakes again. If I see someone’s in danger, I need to step in and help them. I don’t care whether I’m a Pro or a just a “stupid kid”!” Lucas explained.

Everyone could see this had hurt so much for Lucas to hear. “Pup, that’s enough.” Nezu realized why he thought like this, and it doesn’t help that he was fresh off of a fight where three of his friends had nearly died. Still, he knows his pup will need to understand this at some point. “I know this is hard for you to hear and understand, but the world can be very unrelenting and cruel.” Nezu said, even though he didn’t really wish to tell him that. Lucas didn’t look at him, but he felt his hand being grabbed by his father.

“But things aren’t so easily dark, my boy. Let him finish first.” Nezu tried to offer a kind smile.

“What I’ve said is the official stance of the police department, Sakai-kun. But any punishment would only be necessary if this went public.” Tsuragamae explained to him. “If it did, you’d probably be applauded by citizens everywhere.” Tsuragamae explained there was nowhere they could’ve escaped from being reprimanded. “On the other hand, we could say Endeavor saved the day. Stain’s burns would support this story completely, and we could pretend you weren’t involved, woof.”

Lucas and Shoto stiffened, all the same. They were still frustrated. Lucas had to remind himself of all the good Enji Todoroki has done, even if he hated him for hurting his friend to sate a pathetic ego.

Tsuragamae was thankful there were few witnesses. “This could be the last you heard of any punishments. From the law, of course. It would mean no one would know about you, though.” Tsuragamae said, pointing out how they wouldn’t receive acclaim at all. “The choice is yours.” He said to the four of them, “Personally, I know where I stand. I don’t wanna damage any promising young careers.” Tsuragamae gave a thumbs up.

Lucas was shocked by that response, but he knew he wouldn’t care if he was ever mentioned or glorified in stopping a big target. There were more important things than that. “Either way, we’ll need to take responsibility for being negligent supervisors.” Manual said, tears a lot more evident.

Tenya had walked up to his mentor, bowing his head in apology. “I’m sorry. I should’ve listened.” Tenya apologized to him, while Manual bonked his head. “Yeah! You caused us a lot of trouble. Remember that, and don’t do it again.”

Manual said to him, Lucas realized he had lost his temper. “Chief Tsuragamae. I…I can’t offer any apology for how I responded that would be enough. But…I do apologize.” Lucas bowed respectfully towards the chief.

“I respectfully accept your apology. Sakai-kun, helping others at the cost of your own is a great sense of morality. But I will inform you to remember the laws must be followed. You are not the judge, jury or executioner, nor do you need to be. But you're still learning, that's why I'm not mad.” Tsuragamae said, knowing that the boy was still young. “Yes sir. Thank you, sir.” Lucas said, affirmatively.

“And I apologize as well.” Izuku said, realizing he still disobeyed Gran Torino’s orders.

“Me, too. We’ll leave it to you.” Shoto said, “I know it’s not fair. You won’t enjoy the game and praise you probably would’ve received otherwise. But at least, allow me, as the chief of police to thank you.” Tsuragamae gave a respectful bow.

Shoto looked to his side, “You know, you could’ve started with that.” Shoto said, Tsuragamae then stood up straight again, “I will be discussing things with your supervisors. Principal, I believe you wished to say something to them.” Nezu had smiled, “Thank you for your time, Chief Tsuragamae.” Nezu had decided to discuss other details.

“As far as I will say: I am proud to see Mr. Aizawa teach such incredible and kind students! That said, as proud as I am for your victory, I would also like to discuss the details of this case further. I believe a disciplinary action would still be in order for the misconduct of storming off from your mentors during your internship.” Nezu explained, Lucas had nodded. “I understand, Pa-Principal Nezu.” Lucas said, almost calling him “papa” in front of Shoto & Tenya.

“Understood, sir.” Izuku said, “Yes sir.” Shoto said, “Of course, Principal Nezu, sir.” Tenya said, more politely.

Lucas had gone and sat back in his bed.

“Lucas?” Nezu asked. “Is Principal Nezu on first name terms with Sakai?” Tenya asked, “I’m sorry…about…blowing up like that…” Lucas muttered. “My boy, you have a kind heart. I know you’d never wish harm on anyone, and I’m proud of your nature to protect.” Nezu said.

“Well, I have to…If I don’t, sometimes it feels like no one will. Out of all the people in this room, I know people weren’t there for you guys, in different ways. So…it has to be me. I’m choosing to step in to help. I’m not gonna turn my back others when…when no one was there for you guys.” Lucas said, Shoto Tenya and Lucas all looked at him. “Don’t act like you’re all alone, Lucas.” Shoto said, which made him look up. “Of course I will step in. I trust the others feel the same way?” Shoto asked.

“Yeah, that’s right. Lucas, I’d be stepping in, too.” Izuku said, keeping a determined smile on his face. “I will work have to work hard for me to measure up, but you can count on me, as well.” Tenya said, smirking. Lucas had felt a moment of surprise, but then he smiled for a moment. How could he thought so selfishly? His friends are willing to step in. “Then…I will still fight for you guys, too. I trust you guys.” Lucas said, “Because…it’s you guys I wanna protect the most.”

Nezu had smiled for his students, “Well, I suggest you continue to work hard on your abilities and limits.” He advised, “With all of this out of the way, how are you feeling, my dear boy?” Nezu asked.

“I wasted too much energy getting angry. Mostly tired…” Lucas had rubbed his eyes, and shut them to blink. Nezu smiled at that, “Rest up then, my boy. That goes for each and everyone here. Don’t strain yourselves, even if Lucas healed you.” Nezu said, kindly. “I will discuss the details with the other Pros, but after that, I will return to the academy. I hope you all recover well.” Nezu said, walking out the door.

Lucas lifted himself up out of his bed, “You…seem to have close connection to the principal, Sakai.” Tenya said, straightening his glasses. Shoto noticed that, as well. “Oh…uh…th-that’s because…” Izuku tried to think of a lie. "

“Oh, uh...h-he’s…my dad…” Lucas said, quietly, but that sentence had shocked Tenya and Shoto. “O-Oh…THAT’S what you meant.” Shoto said, now understanding the conversation from when they hung out the other say, but Tenya’s jaw had dropped. “What…YOU are the principal’s…son?!” Tenya asked. Lucas just sheepishly smiled, “Wh-What’s…What’s wrong? Can’t…see the family…re-resemblance?” He tried to make a joke, trying to be a little more mischievous, but he realized how cringeworthy that must've been. “Wh-Whatever his punishment will be, don’t l-let-let it upset you. He…may h-hate so many people, but still…he’s an understanding person. I-I doubt it will be anything too s-sev-severe.” Lucas explained, “I’ll take your word for it.” Shoto said.

“Di-Didn’t he tell me he could be really intense when he wants to?!” Izuku had asked, a little afraid of what the punishment would be, since he recalled the previous conversation. “Still…I know I’m adopted…I don’t know how Papa found me, but…I appreciate that he loves me and that he raised me, and he taught me to be kind to others…” Lucas began to think to himself, before he started thinking about his dream and that Giygas.

“I…need to ask him about…where I once came from.” He thought. Lucas wasn’t sure where he came from, but the stories being told by Giygas makes him wonder so much about it. PSI was power born from aliens? He’ll need to find a way to confirm whether or not anything Giygas said was fictional or fact.

Chapter Text

Chapter 53: 

 Words of Hero Killer Stain and his defeat had spread like wildfire. Many people had heard about. A girl in a school uniform, a man with burn scars all over his body. A large man in the woods.

“I’m coming to you live from Ekou Street in Hosu City. Last night, just after 8 PM, the Hero Killer Stain was arrested by Endeavor on this very blo—“ Kurogiri had turned the tv off, while Tomura read the articles of the newspaper. “He’s all they’re talking about.” Tomura said, quietly, before he started crumpling the newspaper. “What about my Nomus?” Tomura threw the newspaper and slammed his fist against the bar table.

He realized he tried to make the world forget about that mistake of a recruit, “Not only have they not forgotten, but we didn’t even make the front page.” Shigaraki said.

(Huh? Oh right, I guess I gotta talk about the others)

Best Jeanist stood before his intern and sidekicks, addressing the incident back in Hosu. “The Hero Killer Stain was arrested. There were also incidents with villains who resembled Nomu from the USJ attack.” Best Jeanist explained, now gesturing about how his associates are wondering about the connections.

“Well, I, too, am concerned.” Best Jeanist said, “People tend to come apart at the seams in times like this. That’s why we heroes must remain calm despite our fears. Don’t let chaos tempt you into thoughtless overreaction.” Best Jeanist reminded everyone that they’re to protect and keep the peace, not seek out vengeance.

Katsuki had been shaking the entire time, listening to this guy blather on. He was angry about his hair and about how high-and-mighty this guy was trying to be. “It’ll be business as usual today.” Best Jeanist said, “Standard material. May your minds and bodies be as sharp as your jeans.”

All of his sidekicks had shown their gratitude, while Katsuki was ready to leave and never return.

(I genuinely have no idea what was his problem in that scene, besides the hair. Then again, Katsuki’s problems have felt so stupid to me)

“Uh! Midoriya wrote me back!” Eijirou realized, looking at his phone. “That location he sent was in the middle of the action in Hosu.” Eijirou realized that Midoriya had sent it to them due to the incident.

Eijirou was glad to report it. “Hey!” Tetsutetsu called to him, and told him to put the phone away before Fourth Kind sees him with it. “We’re gonna be late.” Tetsutetsu said. “One sec. I wanna reply.” Eijirou said, and Tetsutetsu shut his locker and saw that their mentor was right behind them.

“What did I say about punctuality?” Fourth Kind asked them, after hitting the two of them.

“Right. Sorry, sir!” The two of them said. “Come on. Time to patrol.” Fourth Kind instructed them, “Yes sir!” Eijirou and Tetsutetsu responded.

(Tetsutetsu will still forever be my favorite outta 1-B)

Momo and Itsuka had cringed while they watched when the two of them helped shoot a commercial for hair spray with Uwabami. “They sure put that together fast.” Uwabami said, before telling them that was only the first cut. Uwabami then gave a full length explanation about its production, the real time it will most likely air, and what the commercial will need before it’s truly finished.

Momo had looked to her side, unsure of how to even comprehend this situation she and Itsuka were in. “So weird. We’ll be on TV.” Kendo said to her, “We’re heroes. This is just what it takes to be a pro.” Momo said, still choosing to believe that much.

Uwabami had decided now would be a good time for patrol.

Momo and Itsuka’s jaws shot open and were excited. Finally! Patrol! Something other than being a celebrity.

Momo and Itsuka ran out, but then Momo had received a text. She realized before that Midoriya had sent a text to them earlier.

“Oh, it’s from Sakai & Todoroki.” She thought to herself.

Text: 

Lucas: Hi, Yaoyorozu-san! How’s ur internship?

Shoto: Right now, a few of us are in the hospital. 

Momo: Are you all right? What happened?

Lucas: I don’t think we’re allowed to say. But we’re okay. 

Shoto: We would need to consult the others about it. How about you? I hope you’re faring better than we are right now.

Momo: I’m…all right. This internship was a little…unexpected.

Lucas: I suppose we were in the same boat then. Still. I hope you’re doing okay. See you.

Shoto: Be sure to stay safe. Bye.

Momo: Thanks for checking in. See you later.

(End of text)

“Yaoyorozu? What’s up?” Kendo asked her. “O-Oh, I’m on my way.” Momo said, though she wondered what happened that Sakai & Todoroki were in the hospital.

(Momo got relevance. After that Sarcastic Chorus shipping video. I HAD to figure out how to do more stuff with her. And back to Ochaco, I guess)

Ochaco was with Izuku, “Oh my gosh! That’s so scary!” Ochaco was relieved they were okay. “I got really nervous when the only thing you sent was your location.”

“Yeah, sorry about that.” Izuku apologized, “But it’s all I really had time to send.” Ochaco shook her head and smiled. “Don’t worry, sounds like you went through a lot. How are Lu and Iida?” She asked.

“Iida’s doing a lot better, but Lucas has to wait a while and fix his blood loss.” Izuku explained. “Okay. Well…You get some rest. I wanna hear everything later.” Ochaco said, with Izuku said thanks.

“Uravity. We’re about to start.” Gunhead had said to his intern. “Oh! Sorry.” Ochaco apologized before wrapping up the call.

“I’ll see you back at school.” She said, hoping she didn’t bother Deku too much. “Bye!”

Gunhead couldn’t be seen doing it, but the look on his face implied he may be blushing. “Was that a boy?” He asked, teasingly. “Um, yeah, but it’s not like that.” Ochaco then suddenly blushed.

(Meanwhile)

Izuku had been shaking his phone and blushing. Lucas had smiled and stood by Izuku as support. “I can’t believe I talked to a girl on the phone!” Izuku said in his mind. “Easy now. It was a simple conversation, same as any other day with Ochaco.” Lucas reminded him, seeing that Izuku was blushing and seemed in a trance.

“It’s like she was whispering in my ear!” Izuku thought to himself again.

Lucas had to get some food rich in iron to make sure he could replenish some blood cells, so Izuku walked with him as backup. “So, how’d you manage to master your powers?” Lucas asked Izuku, still happy for his friend that he had master One For All without injuring himself.

“I thought about what you told me, then remembered all the times that I used my powers…” Izuku explained the whole situation.

“And now you can use it without breaking a limb. Again, I’d be screaming with excitement, but, I’m afraid I’ll pass out again if I do.” Lucas explained, completely happy for his friend. “Yeah, well, what really helped me tie it together was the microwave and the pastry.” Izuku said, which Lucas made a questioning look at that last part. “What?” Lucas asked.

(Later)

The two of them had gotten back, Lucas and Izuku came and saw Shoto and Tenya with gloomy expressions on their faces. “Hey, Iida. We just talked to Ochaco and—“ Izuku tried to talk, but Shoto had interrupted him.

“Guys. Iida…just got his test results back.” Shoto explained.

Izuku and Lucas then looked at their friend, Tenya looked down, he looked upset. “Wh-What did they say?” Lucas asked, a little nervous. “My left hand…might have damage that’s permanent.” Tenya said, and Izuku and Lucas had grown more worried.

“What? Permanent?” Izuku asked, the light from his eyes had vanished.

“Both my arms were pretty torn up. But the injury to my left arm was especially severe.” Tenya explained that the damaged was to his brachial plexus, and it implied he’d have trouble moving his fingers. “And my hand might have some numbness.” Lucas couldn’t bear to hear those words.

“Apparently, there’s a chance it could be healed with nerve transplant surgery.” Tenya tried to smile, but he saw the saddened faces of his friends and he returned to his shame. “When I came across the Hero Killer, I stopped thinking rationally. The first thing I should’ve done was call Manual. But I got lost in my own anger.” He recalled Stain’s words about how he was blinded by desires of revenge, and that he was as far away from a hero as the Hero Killer would imagine.

“I hate him so much, but I can’t deny he spoke the truth.” Tenya explained. “That’s why, until I’m able to call myself a real hero, I’ll leave my left hand as it is.” Lucas was shocked that he said that, “T-Tenya, no. Here. Let me see your hand.” Lucas tried to step in. “Hold it, Lucas.” Shoto stopped his friend. “Are you sure?”

Izuku realized he hadn’t truly been there for Iida. He believed that if he had acted as a better friend back then, Tenya wouldn’t have gone through this.

“No. Stop it. He’s already accepted what happened. It would be selfish to make this about me.” Izuku realized.

“Iida, I feel the same way.” He said to him, holding up his hand, showing the scars he received from the attack, he realized his hand is a reminder, too. “Let’s get stronger. Together.” Izuku said, holding his fist in front of Tenya. Tenya nodded his head, solemnly.

Lucas felt the scar on his cheek, “My dad hates that this happened to me…but…I’ll keep it. I’m in, too.” Lucas said, realizing his scar should follow the same logic.

Shoto looked at the three of them in shock and looked down. “I feel kind of bad.” Shoto said, which made the three of them look at him. “About what?” Izuku asked.

“Whenever I’m involved, someone’s hand gets all messed up. Is something wrong with me?” He began to ask.

Tenya and Izuku looked at him, “Am I cursed?” Shoto had asked, while the two boys had wondered where he drew that conclusion, before they believed he was making a joke.

“Todoroki, I didn’t know you had a sense of humor.” Izuku said, “This isn’t a joke. I’m like “The Hand Crusher” or something.” Shoto said, still not realizing how awkward he’s being.

Before Tenya and Izuku burst out laughing again. “The Hand, Crusher” Lucas smiled for his friend.

Lucas put his hand on his shoulder. “You’re not the Hand Crusher, Shoto. Don’t you ever think you’re cursed.” Lucas said, happily.

Shoto was still new to this kindness Sakai shows, but he gave a small smile. “Okay.” Shoto said, finally.

(Since I forgot to add the facts, I’ll add Lucas’s bio at the end)

Toshinori had been receiving a call, interrupting work while Hizashi & Aizawa found his ringtone cringeworthy.

“Yes, hello?” Toshinori asked. “He can’t possibly be serious with that ringtone.” Aizawa had thought to himself.

“Wha—? Hi, sir!” Toshinori realized who was calling. He was bleeding a little.

(I think I developed a fear about my ringtone would always be found cringeworthy because of this moment, so I bought one that plays Xenoblade Chronicles’s Counterattack to be purely instrumental. Anyways, back to the hospital!)

Nezu had sat down, seeing as he wanted to discuss the internship with Endeavor, and Gran Torino wanted to talk to him, as well. But, he saw the elder pro was on the phone with his old friend.

“You coulda warned me about Izuku Midoriya. I know it probably couldn’t be helped, but thanks to him, I’m getting a pay cut and my teaching license is being suspended for six months. His tendency to jump into situations without thinking is just like yours, Toshinori.” Gran Torino was silently furious with his former protégé.

“I humbly apologize, sir. It’s because of my insufficient teaching.” Toshinori explained, his heart pounding and his sweat rushing. “I can’t believe my protege caused you so much trouble.” Toshinori thought this would be very bad.

“Well, I don’t care about my teaching license anymore. You’re the only reason I got it. And that was so I could keep my promise to your predecessor, Shimura.” He reminded him.

Nezu just sat while the call continued, he was becoming a little less entertained, as he wanted to at least see Gran Torino lash out at Toshinori a tad.

“—If that’s true, why don’t you ever visit me?” Gran Torino had asked, Nezu chuckled a little at that. “I actually called to talk about the Hero Killer. I saw him only briefly in person, but in that short amount of time, he shook me to my very core.” Gran Torino admitted, realizing the hatred that lives inside that man.

“I can’t believe he was able to frighten someone like you, Gran Torino. He must have already been tied up, so what scared you?” Toshinori asked, “It probably stemmed from his fanatic ideology.” Gran Torino explained. Stain was obsessive to the point of intimidation. That determination he carried also reminded him of how Toshinori had carried himself. “What do you mean?” Toshinori asked, now Nezu was re-intrigued.

“To put it simply, you’ve both got charisma.” Gran Torino explained that since Stain’s arrest, his ideology and opinions will be all over the media, the amount of influence his actions had will be a guarantee of that. People will want to know his motives, and it doesn’t help that the age they live is one fueled by suppression, for better or for worse. “There will be people all across the globe who are influenced by these new ideas.”

Nezu had thought about that, “It’s true. There isn’t a doubt that the Hero Killer’s actions and ideals will influence people who sympathize with those notions will still strike out on their own.” He said to the elder hero.

“They’ll begin to strike out, but the heroes will still stop them.” Toshinori said over the phone.

“That’s where the League of Villains comes in.” Gran Torino said, “The Hosu Incident suggests that Stain and the League are connected somehow.” Nezu nodded his head and put his paw up to his chin as Gran Torino explained it.

The League of Villains would later be unseen as a group of delinquents who just wanted to attack UA, to a group of ideological beings who have a goal in mind.

Nezu thought about the attack of the Nomus in Hosu. “If my pup’s theory was anything to go by, there’s a possibility someone is making them for this group already.” Nezu explains, “That man…Tomura Shigaraki. He could try taking advantage of that evil and trying to unify it under one banner. Or…more accurately. The person fostering his malice.” Nezu surmised.

“Our enemy is unknown, and they seem to already have the means to attack us without mercy. We need to be prepared. That said…I have a feeling we’re already acquainted with our enemy-in-question.” Nezu said.

“Agreed. He’s steadily getting rid of any obstacles one by one, trying to create conditions to favor his own purpose.” Gran Torino said, “When I heard from Tsukauchi that Nomu had multiple quirks, I had a bad feeling. What’s if he’s back?” Toshinori asked.

“I don’t deny the idea. You both seem concerned it could be the man who killed Shimura, my sworn friend, Toshinori's master, and the previous holder of One For All.” Gran Torino said, reminding them of the many crimes towards All Might.

“You’re afraid the villain named All For One is on the rise again.” Gran Torino said.

“For him to’ve survived such injuries, though, I don’t wanna imagine it’s possible.” Toshinori said over the phone. “I don’t want to, either, Toshi, but we both know that man has been capable of in the past.” Nezu explained.

He shut his eyes and thought of this. This is potentially grim. That man had done harm to many in the past, and if he’s back. It’s not trouble for All Might or himself, it’s for Lucas, Izuku, UA and the world of heroes itself.

Nezu could feel his heart pounding from the anxiety, before taking a deep breath. “Toshinori. That child admires you so wholly and fiercely. You should find the time to tell him everything concerning you and One For All.” Gran Torino said, knowing Midoriya may need to prepare for future battles. “Be honest. He deserves to know the truth.” Gran Torino said.

Nezu didn’t know how to take those words. He had personally thought those things about Lucas, he deserved to know where he had come from, but…he was scared of the idea of losing his connection to him. The thoughts of causing a rift with his son shook him again.

He didn’t realize Gran Torino had ended his call.

“You seem a little shook. Can I ask why?” Gran Torino asked the “mouse”, Nezu had took a deep breath and returned to his neutral smile.

“I’m all right. Thank you, Torino-sensei.” Nezu said, Gran Torino folded his arms. “You’re still in your head a lot, I see.” Gran Torino told him. “That kid…the blonde one. He means a lot to you. I know you don’t call people by their first names, otherwise.”

Nezu had folded his arms, “I’m his father…Adopted, but…still his father.” Nezu explained. “Oh. Congratulations, now explain to me why this is the first time I’m hearing this?” Gran Torino asked. “My apologies.” Nezu could only say. “Well, whatever the case: I can tell you’ve sheltered him, by the way he thinks he talks to a police officer.” Nezu still wasn’t expecting Lucas to be so direct and angry with Chief Tsuragamae.

“But, I can tell he’s not some entitled nepo-baby. He’s just naive. I can tell he leaps in headfirst and doesn’t care if he gets a concussion. That kid will get himself killed if he’s not careful.” Gran Torino scolded the chimera. Nezu looked down, “I know that. I’m trying my best to help him understand that. Lucas has a tendency to overdo it.” He said, Gran Torino nodded.

“But another thing. My words to Toshinori about the truth seemed to shock you. Whatever you’re hiding from your kid, you can’t protect him like that. He needs to know, as well. If you’re worried about how he responds, reiterate that you care about him.” Gran Torino said.

Nezu had looked to his side thinking about it. He understood what he needed to do next. “You’re right, Torino-sensei. But not now. He’s already been through enough for now.” Nezu said, deciding to wait until Lucas is fully healed.

The truth isn’t completely harmful, but it would hurt Lucas to know he can’t find his real family. Or that he was a former experiment for people involved in trafficking.

(Meanwhile)

Two days had already passed and the news over at the main land had been exploding with news and stories about the infamous Hero Killer. He would be intrigued about that if he wasn’t so annoyed, all those materials.

All the things he and the doctor had used to create those Nomus. “What a waste…” he said, still believing his voice sounds the same as it used to.

Giran had sent this to his associates and they sent word of this per his order. This was great news, either way. Havoc in Japan is going to be more fun than before.

He looked at the video footage of Stain’s declaration and noticed one thing in the video’s view. A boy in a with blonde hair and had a familiar face. “I-It’s not possible…it’s him.” He said, looking at the video footage.

“So you survived, after all. Well, now I KNOW this is going to be fun. Spankety, spankety, spankety!” He said, coughing a little bit after laughing too hard.

Chapter Text

Claus had made it through the many rooms and levels that they had fought throughout this tower with his allies.

All that’s left is to destroy the control room and then these clowns and monsters can’t harm the villagers anymore. The Nowhere Gang continued through a few areas past that “playroom” and Claus had seen the electricity being run up through the very tower itself.

Claus and his friends walked towards another ladder and began to sense something behind him.

Claus immediately looked back and saw lightning coming at Fuel and the others. “Guys, behind you!” Claus ran and jumped to take the lightning like the last two times this had happened.

He could feel the lightning strike him again, and he shot the lightning against the wall that. The strike was so powerful, it shot a hole through the wall.

“Claus! Are you all right?!” Fuel asked, panicking.

“I-I’m okay…I guess I should just be used to lightning just striking me.” Claus tried to make light in the situation.

He then looked at his hand and saw a flash of green light emanating. It felt…powerful. “I think it gave me a bit of new power.” Claus said.

“So, that’s ANOTHER power? These are getting hard to keep track of, you know.” Fuel said to his best friend. “I know, but think about it. If I’m anything like those “Quirk-users” on the main land, the possibilities must be endless. Can you list a few more you’ve heard about?” Claus explained.

“Let’s see…there’s Best Jeanist. I heard his involves some sorta thread manipulation. Endeavor had something called “Hellfire”. I think there’s one with giant wings who can fly like a hawk.” Fuel said.

“My powers seem to mostly tie to electricity. Or more accurately, lightning.” Claus explained. “Okay, but the healing thing you can do?” Kumatora asked.

“Ruff ruff!(Maybe Mom and Dad used to have Quirks, or…your grandparents?)” Boney wondered if Hinawa and Flint ever had these “Quirk” things.

“Doubt it, it’d make things easier for Dad and Mom to fight back.” Claus said, but a thought DID cross his mind when he thought of that possibility. “Do you think…my brother has these powers?” Claus asked. “I mean, that’d be some twin type stuff, I guess.” Kumatora said.

“Maybe…Maybe that’s why they took him.” Claus looked a little sad, before clenching his fist. “If they turned my brother into one of their toys, I’ll eradicate them.” Claus declared,

“Whoa, Claus. Calm down!” Fuel said.

“S-Sorry…I just got angry.” Claus didn’t want to consider the possibility of them trying to use Lucas as a weapon, but with how he got these powers, he has become noticeably more violent. “I need to calm down with these powers…I think my ego needs to be in check or something.” Claus said, rubbing his eyes. He hoped that he was just tired from all this.

“Still, this power…it’s not impossible that they probably saw potential in Lucas if he has these powers.” Claus thought to himself. “All the more reason to save him. Now let’s get this tower up in flames.”

(Later)

The Nowhere Gang continued to climb until they reach the top of the tower. He saw a huge machine station in the center of the room. More than likely, it’s where they store and generate the lightning before shooting it out with a cannon. “Machinery would be interesting to me if it didn’t hurt people or animals this much.” Claus thought to himself, “Okay, if we can find some sorta emergency shutdown, then mess up the machine, we should be good to get out of here.” Claus whispered to them, “Boney, is there anyone else up here?” Kumatora asked.

Boney began sniffing around and see if they had any reinforcements. “Ruff ruff!(Nothing! No one’s here. Weird, right?)” Boney asked.

“No one’s here? That can’t be right.” Claus was confused, he figured there would be Pigmasks here. This WAS the control room, right?

Claus decided to sneak past just in case there WAS still anyone here and Boney couldn’t find them.

Fuel made sure to keep that flail yo-yo thing as an equipped weapon. Kumatora had used her gloves to get ready.

Then they all heard it. The loud and blaring noise of an alarm.

Kumatora covered her ears and told the boys to run, “We need to move, d*t!” She shouted, Claus, Fuel and Boney coming up from behind them.

“SUSPICIOUS INDIVIDUALS DETECTED INSIDE GENERATOR ROOM! ACTIVATING DEFENSE SYSTEM!” An automated voice said over the alarm.

“Defense system? Guys! Behind us!” Fuel shouted and his friends turned behind them.

“REPEAT! ACTIVATING DEFENSE SYSTEM! ALL PERSONNEL, IT WOULD BE NICE IF YOU’D EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!” The robotic voice spoke again to the non-present personnel.

The coils from the machine had opened up and out came some sort of robot. “MR. GENETOR DEFENSE ACTIVATED.” It spoke to them.

“Get ready, guys!” Fuel ran in, throwing Wall Staples at the machine to hold it down, but the machine.

Boney sniffed the machine to see if he could determine a weakness. “Ruff ruff! (It’s mechanical! Maybe we can use something like ice!)” Boney shouted, “Ice? Boney, we don’t have anything like that!” Claus said.

“I’ve got something else!” Fuel said, using Rope Snake to stretch and launch towards the machine. Fuel pulled out a saltwater gun and shot at the machine’s wires. Mr. Genetor swiped the boy off and tried to fire lightning at him. “FIRING DISCHARGE ZAP.” Mr. Genetor said to Fuel.

“Hey, ugly!” Kumatora had thrown a thunder bomb at it.

“Fuel, get out of there now!” Claus had jumped in while it tried to recuperate. He swung his stick like a sword and knocked its head to the side. He charge up some of his strength and shot electricity towards the robot’s arm.

Mr. Genetor had swiped its arm to give Claus a one million volt chop!

Boney grabbed a saltwater gun himself and shot it at the robot.

“We either short circuit this b*d or we overload it with too much power!” Fuel said to his friends.

“Good thinking! I’ll get his attention! Use any of the water we have on us!” Claus said, which made grab a water bottle and tried to throw it at Mr. Genetor.

The machine shot at the bottle with its electricity and burned it to vapor and ashes. “RESISTANCE IS FUTILE!” It said while it tried to shock Kumatora since she was setting up her things. “A-Argh!” She said. Fuel and Boney immediately went to check on her. “Claus, she’s been hit!” Fuel said. “Hold on! I gotta do something!” Claus had created a blast of electricity to throw and he began to feel he could do something else. Claus could feel his power turn to something else. The lightning became a light of green unstable energy and the phrase came to him. “PK FLASH!” He shouted, throwing the blast at the machine.

The light was blinding, but Claus immediately ran to see Kumatora’s injuries.

“Hold on…” Claus used his healing to try and heal Kumatora’s paralysis. “Can you move again?” He asked.

“I’m okay, just give me a sec!” Kumatora said, angry that the piece of junk they were fighting had taken her down.

“It’s almost down! Fuel, you take Kumatora. Boney and I will handle the fire until you get back!” Claus said.

“Right!” Fuel said, grabbing Kumatora and sticking with her while Boney and Claus went to finish off the machine.

“Ruff ruff ruff!(Claus! I think another one of those blasts will work to finish it off! Get another one ready while I shoot this thing!)” Boney said to him.

“On it!” Claus tried to focus his memory on what he did before and he could feel that green energy ball coming back in his arms.

Boney ran in, avoiding the blast of electricity and lit a match he held in his teeth, Fuel threw a few pencil rockets his way and Boney had lit up their fuses.

Mr. Genetor had charged a blast straight at Boney, “TARGET ACQUIRED.” It said, shooting Boney with a charged blast.

“Boney!” Claus, Kumatora and Fuel shouted.

Claus watched as Boney hit the wall, it felt like it was happening in slow time. Time felt like it was stopping and Claus was left in shock.

“Boney…No…” Claus said in his head, feeling sadness and rage begin to swell up within him.

“I’ll kill you…I’LL KILL YOU!!!” Claus shouted grievously, charging up his power and launching another PK Flash at the robot!

The blast was very powerful, destroying a lot of the robot’s body. Claus ran in and felt his anger reach another boiling point. He pulled his stick and started hitting the head of the robot. “YOU HURT MY DOG, YOU TOOK MY BROTHER!! YOU HURT MY FAMILY AND TOOK OVER MY HOME!! I’LL DESTROY ALL OF YOU!!” Claus shouted, Kumatora and Fuel getting chills from how angry Claus had become.

“Claus! Stop! Boney needs you!” Fuel shouted at his friend, Claus had taken so many deep breaths and turned back to see his dog…his friend…his family hurt. “Boney!” Claus ran up to him and tried to heal him with Lifeup.

Boney whimpered as Claus hugged him tightly. “(Claus…I’m okay. Don’t lose your temper. Bad boys lose their tempers.)” Boney said, as he began to rub his head against Claus’s chest. “I-I’m so sorry. I…I felt like…why did I lose it like that?” Claus didn’t understand that rage. He was angry and upset, but he never was violent when he became angry.

“It’s like I started seeing red. The violent blurry type.” Claus said.

The sirens had gone off again, and the room started flashing red. “A SERIOUS ERROR HAS OCCURRED IN THE GENERATOR!” The automated voice said. “A SERIOUS ERROR HAS OCCURRED IN THE GENERATOR! ALL PERSONNEL, EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY! REPEAT! IT WOULD BE NICE IF YOU’D EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!” The voice said, “That isn’t good, come on, let’s get out of here!” Kumatora said, getting up.

“Going somewhere? Why? It’s not like the place is coming down, is it?” A familiar voice said.

Claus’s eyes widened in shock.

“I didn’t think I’d find you so far from home, Mr. Polestar.” Fassad said to him.

“I should be angry that you destroyed our system, but I think my boss has greater plans for your powers.” Fassad said.

“What do you—“ Claus tried to ask, but Fuel had gotten up and threw a smoke bomb at them.

“Come on, we need to go another way!” Fuel said, leading the others out a different path.

Fassad and his escorts coughed and walked through the smoke. “Hmm, I guess this is a case of: “Fools—like smoke—enjoy heights.” Nwhehehehe!” Fassad said and laughed, pulling out a Luxury Banana to eat.

(Hello, Clancy)

“Fuel, this is just to the top of the tower!” Claus said, climbing up the ladder.

The wind was much more heavy in the air, and they felt their hair and fur being pushed like they could fall off at any moment.

“I know, but maybe we can lead them up here. We just need to think of a way to get past them to get down the tower.” Fuel suggested.

“Either way, prepare to face off.” Kumatora told them as a caution.

They then stood at the center of the tower. They could see many areas of the Nowhere Islands from where they stood. Claus had hoped they could still find a way to get out in time.

Kumatora then looked back at where the ladder and they all saw Fassad Locria coming up.

“Nwehehehe. You pathetic fools. There’s nowhere to run now! Fuel Ignite, Claus and Boney Polestar, Princess Kumatora. You all have been thorns in our side, you know that?” Fassad said, a smile still on his face.

“We welcome you to change, offer our generosity, and that happiness could very well have been yours had you simply stayed in Tazmily Village and lived quiet, without a care in this world.” Fassad pulled out another banana and took a few bites. He threw his banana peel on the side.

He heard his radio going off, “Alright. It’s all set, hm?” Fassad asked, “I’ll be done soon, so leave the Mother Porkship on standby up above. I’ll have two prisoners apprehended and ready for transport.” Fassad explained.

“Two prisoners?” Claus asked, weirded out by the peddler’s words.

“You don’t look happy. We took out your tower, after all.” Fuel said.

Fassad merely chuckled, “Mr. Ignite, you ARE correct. Thunder Tower is no longer usable.” He said with a smile, “Which is why we’re disposing of it now.” He said, a more serious tone in his voice. “Men, apprehend the princess and Mr. Polestar! Kill Mr. Ignite and that mutt!” Fassad said, as two Pigmasks had approached. “U-Uh sir, would now be a good time to say I’m afraid of heights—“ Fassad’s smile began to turn to annoyed, un-suppressed rage.

“DO I LOOK LIKE I CARE ABOUT WHAT YOU AFRAID OF?! I WILL GIVE YOU SOMETHING GREATER TO BE SCARED OF IF YOU DO NOT DO AS I SAY!” Fassad shouted at the man, “Y-Y-Y-Yes sir!” The Pigmask said. Two Pigmasks apprehended Boney and Fuel, and a few had grabbed Claus and Kumatora. “L-Let go! Let go of me!” Claus shouted,

Fassad took a deep breath, and smiled. “Now then, this is a bit much for you lousy rats, but our king just loves being flashy. You two will soon see.” Fassad said, “Before we venture off, I want see how your success goes off in a blaze of flashy glory. You’ll get to watch as Thunder Tower disappears in an explosive way.”

Claus realized what was going on, “Y-You LET me come all the way up here…didn’t you?” Claus asked.

“Oh yes! I’m glad you noticed! We needed to see if you had the abilities we were looking for, Mr. Polestar. You possess quite the prodigious skills of a PSI user.” Fassad explained, “I certainly bet your brother would have been an exceptional one to us as well.” Claus immediately responded with rage. “"Would have”?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN “WOULD HAVE”?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM?!” Claus shouted, furiously.

“Your brother was lost in our efforts to stay hidden. Those idiots…” Fassad said, a hint of cold fury in his voice.

“But not to worry, wherever he may be. I’m sure YOU could get him back. For US.” Fassad said, before they all heard music. Familiar music.

“Ah, our ride is here.” Fassad had said, “Later days, Mr. Ignite. You mangy creature.” Fuel and Boney struggled to break free from the man’s grip. Boney growled at this man.

“We’re all set! Destroy Thunder Tower!” Fassad said over his radio. The tower started to rumble rampantly. Like a roaring stampede of buffalo! “I hope your parents are strong enough to grieve you, Claus. Coping with losses of BOTH of their children would require a LOT of strength. They WON’T see you even again. But I won’t forget about you or your ragtag group of miscreants.” Fassad said, laughing maniacally now. “Nwehehehehe! NWEHEHEHEHEE!!” Fassad laughed, before he felt himself losing balance. “Mr. Locria, watch out!” A Pigmask shouted, but it was too late.

“Wha—?!” Fassad had slipped on the peel of the Luxury Banana he ate.

The Nowhere Gang and the Pigmasks were in total shock. There was no way he would survive that. Claus took advantage of the shock and and kicked a Pigmask down and grabbed his stick. He swung it at the other Pigmask to free Kumatora.

Claus used his powers to shoot electricity at the Pigmasks holding Boney & Fuel.

“R-Retreat! Team! Retreat!” A Pigmask said, with the team using jet packs to escape. “Come on! We need to get on the ship!” Claus said.

They saw that the ladder was now leaving.

“Hold on! I got this!” Fuel grabbed his friend Rope-Snake and launched him to bite the ladder. “Everyone hold on!” Fuel said, Kumatora, Claus & Boney holding onto each other while Kumatora holds on to Fuel.

The ship began to fly off and they watched as the top of the tower had been blown up.

Napalm was beginning to fly into the sky.

Fuel tried to keep his grip tight on Rope Snake as he kept on tight. Fuel tried to climb up to the ladder, but when he lifted himself up, he felt the others were starting to lose their grip. “W-What?!” Fuel had felt the ship move off. “O-Oh no, they’re trying to shake us off!” Fuel shouted to his friends.

“Keep a good grip, Fuel!” Kumatora said.

“Boney, do NOT let go!” Claus shouted, seeing that Boney was holding himself up by his teeth.

“Fuel…” They heard a voice calling Fuel. “It’s me. The Rope Snake.” The Rope Snake said, trying to hold on while talking. “I know this isn’t the best time for me to chat, but I have some good news for me, and some bad news for you.” Rope Snake explained.

“The good news for me…is that although I haven’t appeared in this fanfic as prominently as I’d hoped. I’m now getting my role and being a major character in the story, thanks to you guys.”Rope Snake said, “W-What’s a…fanfic?!” Fuel asked. “What’s he talking even about?!” Kumatora asked. “A-And the bad news?” Claus asked.

“Now, the bad news for you…is that my jaw isn’t sturdy enough to support the weight of three people and one dog. In other words, my jaw…” Rope Snake could feel himself losing his grip on the ladder. “Is…at its…limit…This is…literally…jaw-dropping!” Rope Snake said, as they felt the ship trying to shake them off again.

Rope Snake shut his eyes and could feel his grip completely lost to him.

Claus, Kumatora, Fuel, Boney and Rope Snake were falling right out of the sky.

“No…NOOOO!!!” Claus shouted. He refused to let his story end like this. Fassad confirmed that Lucas was possibly still alive! Lucas wasn’t working for them! He didn’t want it to end like this now.

But…is there any way he’ll have a soft landing?

Chapter Text

Chapter 55:

  Claus felt a push in his system to wake up.

It felt like he had been sleeping the entire time.

Most of his life being a nightmare was something he often wished for.

Claus picked himself up and cleaned his hair.

Weeds were stuck in his hair, and he spat out a leaf.

“Oh…” Claus said, he was in the sunflower fields just above Tazmily Village.

His mom would always take him here to play with Boney.

Claus’s eyes widened when he realized what had happened.

They all crashed.

He called out to Fuel, Kumatora and Boney, hoping they were nearby.

Claus decided to walk towards the village and find a safe way to climb down.

He walked endless and gently through the sunflowers.

He looked up at the sky in the air and began to think about something.

(Cue more sadness)

Two cradles were next to each other, two babies in each.

Claus could barely remember, but he could see a sunflower in the room next to their cradles.

He saw her…she had walked into the room with her husband.

“To think we would be blessed with two children at once.” She said, still not believing the two children she conceived.

“I bet they’ll accomplish great things that they couldn’t alone.” She giggled as she went on.

“I’m sure they’ll argue a lot, too.” Her husband took off his hat and placed it.

“And I can see them helping each other out when they need it.” She smiled.

“Claus…

…And Lucas.” She had said.

Claus had snapped out of his memories, and heard a faint noise.

It wasn’t the dragonflies, cicadas or bees. It was barking.

Claus tried his best to hurry through the fields and saw his dog.

His family.

Boney whimpered as Claus fell to tears and scooped up Boney, sadly and happily.

He expressed how he thought he was about to die—how they were about to die.

Boney barked and assured they were going to be okay.

Claus stood up and tried to continue a path, but…he could’ve sworn he saw something.

A figure…he didn’t…look familiar by what he was wearing.

He couldn’t tell if he was real, but…there was a connection he had made.

Boney immediately barked at what he thought was familiar.

The two of them ran through the fields, trying to catch up to the mysterious person.

He had disappeared and he didn’t look at them.

But they both had sworn they had seen him somewhere.

Claus started to get an idea of what he was seeing was the person he’s been searching since the day he could explore.

He cried out to the boy, trying to get his attention.

His outfit was a lot like his.

A red and yellow striped t-shirt, wearing blue jeans.

Claus and Boney couldn’t understand how he was here, but they continued their chase.

They watched the boy walk away from them.

Boney had rushed ahead and Claus couldn’t see him.

But he made it to the cliff of the fields.

He saw the boy walking further and further away.

His outfit was different.

He wore a gray suit and some sort of black cloak.

He ran and screamed for the boy’s attention as he leaped into the air.

How could he leave NOW? They were finally together again.

He was finally home…wasn’t he?

(Meanwhile)

Hinawa and Flint decided to work together along with Wess & Duster to set up a stack of hay elsewhere to clear the path.

They had finished moving all of it.

While wondering where their son and dog had been.

Hinawa didn’t know why, but she felt she had some sort of intuition Claus and Boney were close by.

A mother’s intuition, she supposed.

She remembered having a dream of this moment, too.

Which is already something she found odd.

They then were alarmed by the large noise of something falling into the hay.

Hinawa had looked on and saw the familiar orange hair.

She then noticed a small, but more visible figure being thrown down into the hay.

She realized that it was her child and dog.

Claus and Boney didn’t look like they were conscious.

Flint, immediately ran up to the top to pick up his child, Duster limping and trying to climb the hay to grab the dog.

They all had wondered why they had fallen out of the sky.

Chapter Text

Claus grunted, trying to pick himself up. “M-Must’ve blacked out…” He thought to himself. “Boney…?” He asked, looking to see his dog in the bed next to him.

Boney whimpered and woke himself up, “Ruff ruff!(Claus! You’re okay!)” Boney shouted, happily. He jumped on him and licked his face. “We’re both okay! Okay, hey…Boney! Hahaha—Stop!” Claus was being tickled and tried to gently push Boney off of him.

“Where are we?” He asked. “Ruff ruff ruff!(We’re back at Wess’s room in the retirement home! Mom and Dad found us! We fell into a stack of hay!)” Boney explained, recalling the unpleasant feeling of hay in his mouth.

“W-Wait…Mom and Dad? Oh jeez…” Claus said to himself. “They don’t know we were at the Thunder Tower, do they?” Claus asked himself. “Woof woof!(Come on, let’s go see them!)” Boney said. Claus nodded his head and walked out.

(Is Claus about to be in trouble?)

Claus walked outside to see his parents talking with Duster. “Claus!” Hinawa immediately caught sight of her son and hugged him tightly. “Baby, I was so worried about you! You came falling in from the cliffs, I didn’t know what to think!” Claus hugged back when he realized his mom was crying. Flint hugged both his son and wife.

“I’m glad to see you’re okay, kiddo.” Claus realized how much his parents missed him. They were worried he was dead when he fell from the sky suddenly.

“I’m glad to see you, Mom and Dad. But have you seen Fuel and Kumatora?” Claus asked.

“We only saw you and Boney, Claus. Wess and Alec are out looking for them.” Duster said.

“Honey, did you see the Thunder Tower? It’s been destroyed.” Hinawa explained, though it wasn’t news to Claus. Hinawa looked so happy that the Thunder Tower had been destroyed. “Y-Yeah, I did.” Claus said.

Flint and Hinawa knew that look on his phase. “Claus, where exactly WERE you in the woods?” Flint asked. Claus felt a pressure on him, “I-I wasn’t near Thunder Tower when…ahh!” Claus said.

Hinawa was shocked, “It’s good you raised him to be honest, guys.” Duster said. “Claus, you WENT to Thunder Tower? Why?” Duster asked.

Claus looked to his side, “Kiddo, don’t tell me YOU blew it up?” Flint asked. He wasn’t mad, but he wasn’t happy. “No, I didn’t! I promise!” Claus said, defensively. “I was…kinda trying to destroy its controls, but that’s it! I didn’t do it!” Claus explained.

“Did you or didn’t you, Claus? Which is it?” Flint said, folding his arms. “I didn’t! Because Fassad did.” Claus said.

“Mr. Locria? He saw you? There?!” Hinawa asked, grabbing Claus’s arms. “Th-That’s not important. He’s dead.” Claus said, “What?!” Flint asked, shocked. “Claus, did you—“

“No! No! No! I didn’t kill him, he ate a banana and slipped off the tower.” Claus explained. Claus continued to explain his whole situation. The powers he’s awakened, the entire crusade into the tower, “But there’s something else…” Claus said, smiling strongly. “Lucas is alive. And he’s AWAY from those people!” Claus said, Hinawa and Flint had looked so shocked, they didn’t comprehend most of this story. It was especially shocking when Claus showed off his PSI.

“Honey, wh-why don’t you give me and your father a moment? All this…it’s a little hard to take all at once.” Hinawa said, she couldn’t UNDERSTAND all that was happening.

Claus was given superpowers, Fassad fell to his doom. And Lucas is alive? How could Claus even be sure of that?

“S-Sorry! I’m just…a lot happened, but I heard it from Fassad! Lucas is alive! I don’t know where, but I knew it!” Claus was beginning to get excited. “Easy, kiddo. Fassad could’ve been bluffing.” Flint tried to remind his son. “Dad, I know it may sound like a lie, but a part of me always knew he was alive and I didn’t want to give up—“ Claus tried to explain.

Flint didn’t know how to respond. He didn’t know whether or not Fassad was lying, but at the same time. He DOES want his second son to be alive. “Honey, you need to calm down.” Hinawa tried to say. “Why? This is great news! I’m sure if we can find any leads and—“ Claus stopped and frowned. “M-Mom, why aren’t you happy about this?” Claus asked.

“Honey, I’m happy to hear that Lucas is alive, but I don’t want you driving yourself crazy trying to find him.” Hinawa realized what was happening.

“What? I’m not driving myself crazy, Mom. We know he’s alive, I don’t know where, but if we can bring him home, he’ll be back with us.” Claus was getting confused by how his mother was feeling. “Mom, you can’t be serious about ME. It’s like you don’t even want him back.” Claus said.

“Sweetheart, it’s not like that.”

“Then why aren’t you happy about this?” Claus asked, clenching his fist.

“Because it’s a lot to take all in at once, Claus.” Flint said. “Kiddo, you’ve been looking for him for so long. We worry about you going off and this time, you stormed a giant tower! We’ll find him, but you need to calm down.”

“I don’t need to do anything except fix this, Dad. I’m able to. He’s my brother…he’s your son…” Claus said. Flint and Hinawa held him in an embrace. “Look, you’ve been through a lot today, Claus. Why don’t you get some rest?” Flint said.

“We’ll put together a search party for Kumatora and Fuel. You can join after you rest.” Hinawa said, still hugging her child. Claus looked to his side, but he reluctantly nodded.

“Okay, Mom.” Claus said, before she kissed her head. “Mom, I’m too old for that…” Claus said.

Flint just chuckled, “That’s what all kids say at your age, kiddo.” Flint said.

Claus walked away and finally gave Hinawa and Flint a moment alone.

“He definitely takes after you, Flint.” Hinawa said, remembering those days Flint went to go search for Lucas in the mountains and the Drago Plateau. “What are we gonna do, Hina?” Flint said, unsure of how to handle this situation.

“I believe him if he says so, but…a lot to unfold comes from if Lucas is okay. Claus said he wasn’t with those people Fassad was leading.” Hinawa recalled, “But…where could he be? Is someone taking care of him? What if…they raise him in a way that…” Hinawa was scared at the possibility of Lucas being raised to be something bad.

“You gotta have faith, hon. If this is God’s way of saying he’s still with us, that’s good.” Flint explains. He straightened his cowboy hat, “But right now, let’s focus on Claus and make sure he doesn’t get hurt again.” Flint said.

“You’re not going to stop him?” Hinawa asked.

“I couldn’t, even if I wanted to. Kiddo doesn’t stop until he finds a way to get to where he’s going.” Flint said, knowing that Claus’s determination was so strong. “But we need to be there for him. He doesn’t need to keep fighting alone.” Flint said.

Hinawa shut her eyes and quietly hoped for God’s grace on her sons. “Please Lord…Flint, this might not be healthy for him. I’m still not sure.” Hinawa said. There were so many things she was worried about.

She wasn’t sure if Claus was mentally prepared to handle anything like finding his brother. And if Lucas really WAS alive…where has he been?

(The next day)

Claus grabbed a bag and ran toward the Chimera Research Lab. After spending a bit of yesterday looking for Kumatora and Fuel, he and Boney were on their own, and they thought Murasaki and Sunshine Forest was a good place to start.

“I hope they’re still alive.” Claus sincerely hoped, “Woof woof!(Claus! I’m picking up a scent!)” Boney said.

“Really, where?!” Claus asked.

“Ruff ruff!(It’s Kumatora! I think she’s further ahead!)” Boney said.

Claus and Boney immediately started running and rushing the Chimeras as quickly as possible.

“Okay, let’s head to the Lab! I know it’s somewhere out here!” Claus said, looking forward.

“I just hope Kumatora hasn’t been captured by the Pigmasks at the lab. Still…Fassad and his…”king”, what did they want with the two of us?” Claus asked himself. “Fassad wanted to use me for my powers. But…Kumatora isn’t a princess anymore and…she didn’t have powers. Or…does she?” Claus thought to himself.

(Meanwhile)

Fuel had felt himself wake up in a nice warm bed. “What…happened?” Fuel thought to himself. The boy looked around to see he was in some sort of cylinder shaped building.

“Wh-Where am I…?” Fuel asked, “O-Oh my gosh! Claus! Kumatora! Boney!” Fuel immediately got out of bed and tried to hurry out the door.

As he got outside, he saw a bunch of small houses, and he looked like he was in some sort of valley. What Fuel DIDN’T understand were the creatures he saw walking around. They weren’t any animals he’s seen before, “⍭ꔠ⋲ ⍭ꭱƌ⌵⋲ℓ⋲ꭱ ⟟ی ƌ⍵ƌ𝕂⋲! ⍭ꔠ⋲ ⍭ꭱƌ⌵⋲ℓ⋲ꭱ ⟟ی ƌ⍵ƌ𝕂⋲!” A voice behind him had said.

These creatures looked like nodes with legs and whiskers! “Am-Am-Am I dead?!” Fuel asked, freaking out when he saw the unfamiliar creature.

“ی⟟ℓℓɣ ⍭ꭱƌ⌵⋲ℓ⋲ꭱ ηơ⍭ ɗ⋲ƌɗ, βơ⟟η𝙶! ɣơ⊔ ⍵⋲η⍭ یℓ⋲⋲φɣ Ⴥơꭱ ƌ ɗƌɣ!” The creature said, Fuel was weirded out by these guys. He hoped Claus and the rest of the Nowhere Gang would be here  someday soon. “ᨓꭱ. یƌ⍭⊔ꭱη ⟟ی ᨓɣ ηƌᨓ⋲! ɣơ⊔ꭱی, ƶơơᨓ?”

Chapter Text

It’s been 2 days since the incident in Hosu, and a grand total of 5 days since Class 1-A had started their internships. Izuku will be the only one who stays in the hospital for the time being. While Tenya returned home after his leg’s injury.

Shoto was set to return to his internship.

That left Lucas to be returning home with Nezu, today. He sighed, wondering if Papa had pulled some strings to convince Endeavor to let him go early.

“No…It’s the fact that I took too many stab wounds and lost too much blood.” Lucas said to himself. “Still, Endeavor wanted to see me in person before he and Shoto were off. What would he even need?” Lucas asked, walking to the lobby.

Where he in fact saw the Number 2 Hero with his son.

“Ah, Mr. Sakai. I see you’re able to walk around on your own.” Endeavor said, folding his arms. “Thank you for coming. Now then, I just wished to say you have been commendable in your time during the internship.” He said, politely. Lucas didn’t smile, because he wasn’t sure if this compliment was genuine.

“Thank you, Endeavor.” Lucas said, politely.

“However, your reckless behavior is unacceptable. Willingly leaving yourself with those severe injuries while healing your comrades.” Endeavor lectured the boy. “You have incredible potential. I’d rather you not squander it by that method of self sacrifice.”

Lucas had gripped his backpack tightly. “Yes sir.” He said, once again. “With this out of the way. I believe you have done excellent work and I cannot wait for the next time we meet.” Enji said, hoping the boy would consider interning with him again. “Thank you, Endeavor.” He said, “But keep in mind, I only accepted the internship not because of you.” Lucas explained.

“Hm?” Shoto was wondering what was going on.

“I accepted your internship for Shoto’s sake. So I could support him if he needed it. I knew he would, interning with YOU.” Endeavor knew the boy’s look. The boy’s anger toward him. He couldn’t understand it.

“I may have learned to trust you, Mr. Todoroki. But don’t assume for a second that I’ve forgiven you.” Lucas explained. “Forgiven me?” Endeavor didn’t understand what he was talking about.

Lucas glared at him, before taking a deep breath. He decided that anger wasn’t helpful and tried to let it go. He smiled at Shoto. “I’ll see you soon, Shoto.” Lucas held up his fist for a fist bump.

“He’s talking about what I told him, isn’t he?” Shoto asked himself.

“Yeah. I’ll…see you after the internship.” Shoto gave a fist bump.

Endeavor still didn’t know what to make of this boy. “What would you need to even “forgive” me of?” Endeavor couldn’t ask that.

“Come on. Let’s go.” Shoto said to him. Endeavor just sighed. That Sakai boy was a problematic person. He must be acting all arrogant because of his victory against Stain. “Right.” He said, trying to deflect any other ideas, but how Sakai spoke to him didn’t seem arrogant. It was resentment.

(Later)

Lucas needed to finish packing his bags before he went home for the internship’s time. He figured Izuku would still need some treatment before he left. Plus, a good conversation with him was always nice.

“So, what exactly triggered the change in your Quirk?” Lucas asked. “After I was training, I was making desserts with Gran Torino, and I heated them up with a plate that couldn’t fit.” Izuku explained how he could figure out One For All’s power through the training with Gran Torino and using the fish pastry as a metaphor.

“Heehee, you really know how to bring a microwave into your training.” Lucas teased. “That said, I wish I could celebrate a lot more excitedly for you. But I don’t want you to be hurt.” The boy explained. "And I may run the chance of overdoing it and passing out."

Izuku felt a smile come in, he knows All Might and others would congratulate him. But Lucas wants to celebrate his achievement.

“After the internship, what do you think the punishment will be?” Izuku asked. “I don’t know. But like I said…Papa doesn’t overdo his punishments.” Izuku nodded.

“Now, Aizawa-sensei on the other hand…” Lucas and Izuku both stiffened at how Mr. Aizawa would respond to their fight with Stain.

“Yeah, I’m already worried about that.” Izuku smiled, anxiously.

“I don’t think we should worry about it too much.” Lucas simply said, brushing his hair back. Izuku had readjusted himself on the bed. “Oh, I wanted to know about YOUR powers, Lucas. Did you get any new ones during the internship?” Izuku asked.

“None, so far. But that said…I’ve been having weird lucid dreams lately about my powers.” Lucas explained, “Like, I’m in a sunflower field, and some…alien claims to be my uncle and says my powers came from aliens.”

Izuku looked a little weirded out, but he just chuckled. “I-I’m sorry, it…sounds a little funny…” Izuku just tried to stop. “No, I know it does. But still…makes me wonder about where I once came from before Papa took me in as his own.” Lucas said, lying down on a hospital bed. “The thing is…the sunflower field I’m in…it looks familiar. Like whenever I’m in it, I’m…calm. Like…when I’m at home…” Lucas couldn’t really put it into words. “Hmm…maybe it’s a memory.” Izuku suggested as a possibility. “Maybe that place is connected to where you came from?”

“Maybe. Still…I need to ask Papa what he knows.” Lucas said. Izuku nodded. Almost if it were on cue, the “mouse” had walked in to the room.

“Good morning, my boy! Good morning, Mr. Midoriya!” Nezu said, chipper as he seemed normally.

“H-Hello, Principal sir.” Izuku said, sheepishly.

“Hi, Papa.” Lucas said, sitting up in his bed. “Pardon me if I interrupted your conversations, but it’s time to head home, pup. I’ve just cleared you from the hospital!” Nezu said, happily. Lucas nodded, “Well, I guess I’ll see you back at school, Izuku.” Lucas said.

“Yeah. I’ll see you.”

“Oh, while I’m still here. I hope you’ve still considered my offer, Mr. Midoriya.” Nezu said, “Oh…uh…well…hahaha…” Izuku laughed nervously. He had already forgotten when the principal had offered extracurricular classes for his analysis. “Ah, you’ve forgotten!” Nezu said, still smiling and saying it enthusiastically. “I-I’m so sorry, sir! I-It’s just that I’ve been focused on the Sports Festival and my internship and—“ Nezu just chuckled at the green haired boy.

“Hahahaha…It’s completely understandable, Mr. Midoriya. It’s alright. You can think about it when you attend school during your punishment time with the others.” Nezu explained. “But that’s for the future. I encourage you to rest well while you’re here! Farewell, Mr. Midoriya!” He waved goodbye.

“Come along, Lucas. I have a food order I’m waiting on sending.” Nezu explained.

“O-Oh…okay.” Lucas said, he went back and fist-bumped Izuku. “See you back at school, Izuku!” Lucas said.

“Yeah! Take care!” Izuku smiled as his friend walked out.

(On the drive home)

Nezu had driven through the roads, before coming up on a bit of traffic. He thought it would be a good time to talk to him.

“So…about that scar, little one…” Nezu said, “O-Oh…It’s f-fine, Papa…I promise.”Lucas said, holding the scar on his cheek with a hint of panic.

“That’s good, then. Remember the diet you need to take in order to heal the blood loss, okay?” Nezu said to him. “I-I didn’t forget.” Lucas said, sheepishly. “On the bright side, I’m sure you’ll be happy to have a few days off from class, I’m sure.” Lucas frowned. “Papa…are you…afraid?” He asked, sadly.

Nezu’s ears twitched at that moment, he smiled back with what he could muster.

“I’m all right, little one. I’m just happy you’re safe.” Nezu said. “Are you…mad that I left the scar there?” Lucas asked. Nezu was unsure why Lucas had done that, but he noticed the other boys all kept their scars from when they fought Stain. He figured it was something along those lines of why he kept it, “I wouldn’t be mad, either way, son. Why would you think that?” Nezu asked.

“I know when you’re secretly angry about something, Papa. You’re not good when you hide it from me.” Lucas said.

Nezu was confused by that sentence, “If I’m angry, it is not towards you, my boy. It’s toward that detestable Hero Killer. But I can’t exactly show that anger to you or anyone.” Nezu said, realizing that he can’t have a breakdown in front of Lucas or his students. “I can already hardly contain it, though. D*n you for hurting my child, Hero Killer.” Nezu thought to himself.

“You‘re not reading my mind, are you, pup?” Nezu asked.

“No, but I can tell when you’re not being sincere.” Lucas admitted to him.

“Oh, I’m not sincere, am I? When, exactly?” Nezu asked, wondering where this was coming from. Lucas didn’t answer, as he became reluctant to.

He sighed, “I…I don’t want you to hide all your feelings, Papa. If you need to be angry, be angry.” Lucas said. When you’re sad, you can let yourself be sad.”

Nezu frowned at him. “Son, it’s kind of you to tell me that, but…you don’t need to see me upset.” Nezu said.

“It would be better than hiding behind your smile. It’s okay to not be okay.” Lucas said. “With me and the others getting hurt, with the villains attacking us, and—“ Lucas stopped before he continued.

“”And” what?” Nezu asked. Lucas didn’t answer again, but he tapped his scar.

It immediately clicked in the “mouse’s” head.

“Lucas…did you know about…my…”

“I didn’t mean to! It happens sometimes. I hugged you when you had a panic attack, and…” Lucas’s voice began to break. “I’m sorry…” He said.

Nezu’s facade had been destroyed. Lucas could see right through him. His past was the one of the many things he never wanted to burden his child with, and he failed. He took a deep breath, “Can we talk about this at home?” Nezu asked, none of the cheerful neutrality he had shown before. Lucas had nodded, giving his dad the time he needed to calm down.

(They made it home)

Nezu and Lucas returned home for the week. Nezu had seen that his food order has arrived for both him and his pup. “I thought I’d order us some breakfast for dinner. I know how much you love omelettes.” Nezu explained, trying to find some light in this situation.

He tried to smile, but he couldn’t. “I…I always tried to put a mental block on…those memories.” Nezu didn’t look at Lucas but asked: “How long have you known about my past…?” Nezu asked.

“A while. Like I said, Papa, I didn’t mean to. I never wanted to bring it up, and…d*it.” Lucas cussed in front of his dad. “Lucas!” Nezu yelled his name for that bad language.

“I should’ve just dropped it, what is wrong with me?” Lucas said, “I…I just wanted you to not hide how you’re feeling. I just want you to let those feelings out when you need to, and maybe then you’d be happier. REAL happiness.” Lucas explained. "I shouldn't have said any of that. I'm sorry."

Nezu shut his eyes and asked his pup to kneel down to reach his level. “My problems are NOT yours, Lucas. You don’t need to fix everything yourself, remember?” Nezu tried to remind his child about his previous conversation about shouldering the burden. Lucas was trying so hard to make sure everything would be okay for others. Nezu shed a few silent tears, “I hurt you, son…I’m so sorry.” Nezu explained, “Pup, I promise you I AM happy with my life. I’m free from those monsters, I have a high-ranking position in this society, and I have loved ones that I would always cherish.” Nezu smiled at him.

“I can’t make my trauma go away, but I know there are people in my life that help me get through those days. Starting with my happy and kindhearted pup.” Nezu explained.

Lucas smiled and hugged the “mouse” tightly. “I’m sorry, Papa…I got…too focused on the darkness.” Lucas said; “It’s okay. But NEVER focus on that darkness. Instead, heal it with the light you know how to make.” Nezu said, cheerfully.

Lucas smiled, before thinking about something. “I’ve…been wondering for a while, though. Papa…where do I come from?” Lucas asked.

“Hm?” Nezu asked, wondering where this was coming from. “P-Papa. I don’t match your eye color, I don’t have your Quirk, and…obviously, I’m a human. Not a mouse-dog-bear.” Lucas said, “I know I’m not…really your son. But…do you know where I once came from?” Lucas explained to him that ever since the hospital, he’s been thinking about where he comes from, and trying to understand his powers more and more.

Nezu shut his eyes in worry. “I was expecting THIS at least, at some point. I wanted to wait until after the internship, but…All right. I’ll tell you. But you need to eat your dinner first. Come on.” Nezu said, asking the boy to go to the dinner table to eat.

Lucas nodded and awaited whatever Nezu would have to tell him.

Maybe it’ll help him further understand his powers, that sunflower field…

And Giygas.

Chapter Text

 
  Lucas had walked to lunch with his friends, excited about today. He wanted to ask his friends if they had plans for today—and if not—they’d wanna go to the arcade later.

Lucas was turning fifteen years old today, “So, guys…Th-There’s something I wanted to ask you.” Lucas said.

“Hm? What’s up, Lu?” Ochaco asked him.

“I-I was wondering if you guys had plans today? Or…Or maybe you want to go to an arcade in Akihabara later?” Lucas asked, putting his hoodie over his head as he spoke.

“Akihabara? That’s very far just to go to an arcade.”  Tenya said, placing his bowl down on the table.

“W-Well, I…”

“What do I say here? I’ve never celebrated my birthday with anyone other than Papa or Sensei…I mean…Togata-Senpai wanted to that one time, but…” Lucas thought to himself, Izuku looked over and saw Katsuki walk by. “S-See, i-it’s my—“ Lucas tried to speak, “U-Uh, hold that thought, Lucas.” Izuku said, standing up to go talk to Kacchan.

“O-Oh…K-Kacchan!” Izuku said, called out to him.

“What do you want, Deku?” Katsuki asked, his demeanor read hostile to its appearance.

“I-I just wanted to say…H-Happy Birthday!” Izuku said, politely to him.

“Don’t waste my time with trivial s**t, Deku!” Katsuki said, walking off. “But you’re d**n right, it IS a happy birthday!”

“H-Huh?!” Lucas was utterly shocked to hear that conversation. “W-What’s wrong, Lu?” Ochaco asked.

“Y-You gotta be kidding me! I-I share a birthday with…HIM?!” Lucas thought to himself. “Sakai, you need to communicate.” Tenya said to him.

Katsuki then looked at the blonde boy.

“What’re YOU looking at me like that, Flower-Boy?!” Katsuki asked. “N-Nothing! Nothing!” Lucas said, anxiously burying his head back into his hoodie.

“F-Forget it! I-I’ll just leave you to your devices!” Lucas said, walking off to sit somewhere else. “Wha—Lu! Where are you going?!” Ochaco asked. Katsuki had huffed, “What’s his problem NOW?” He asked himself.

(Later)

Izuku, Ochaco & Tenya had been worried about Lucas going radio-silent on them. His hood was still up over his head, and anytime they approached him, he would say “F-Forget my existence today.”

Shoto wasn’t going to hear any of this nonsense. He approached him this time.

“Lucas.” Shoto said his name. “O-Oh! H-Hi, Shoto.” Lucas said, nervously.

“I want to talk to you about going to the arcade.” Shoto said, folding his arms.

“U-Uh, no no. I-Uh…C-Canceled those plans. I’m…heading home after class.” Lucas tried to deflect. “B-Besides, B-Bakugo-san’s birthday is today. I-I wouldn’t wanna t-take that attention away.”

“Why did you need to cancel your plans for Bakugo’s birthday?” Shoto asked. Lucas looked to his side, “U-Um…I…I didn’t wanna take the birthday attention.” Lucas explained. Izuku, Tenya and Ochaco.

“Lucas, you weren’t taking away Kacchan’s birthday attention. He’s not celebrating it, really.” Izuku explained.

“S-Sorry…I…I overreacted.” Lucas sighed, shamefully. “I didn’t want to overshadow Bakugo-san because…I-It’s MY birthday today, too…” Lucas explained.

The others were a little surprised. “Whoa, you and Bakugo share a birthday, Lu?!” Ochaco said. “Ah, so that’s why. Still, if you were inviting us to the arcade for your birthday, you should’ve started with that.” Tenya explained.

“W-Well, I’ve…never really celebrated with anyone other than my pa-I-I mean-dad and Sensei…” Lucas explained. “I…wasn’t sure if it was really appropriate for me to ask.” Lucas explained.

Izuku just sighed and relaxed. “Lucas, you’re our friend. You don’t have to be so shy about these things. Of course we’ll hang out at the arcade.”

Lucas had blushed and smiled, “I…I appreciate it.” He said, more nervously. Tenya had smiled, “Why don’t we invite the others? I’m sure they’d love to come.” He suggested.

“You have Yaoyorozu’s number, right? Why don’t you call her?” Shoto suggested.

Lucas immediately blushed at the idea of calling her. But he knew he needed to calm down first if he wanted to do anything.

“O-Okay. I guess we can.” Lucas was still relatively shy around the others. So…this’ll be something. “Oh, Lu! We gotta get you and Bakugo a cake at least! You got a favorite flavor? And we need a 16 candle for both of you…”

“U-Um, Ochaco…I’m 15.” Lucas said, “15? Wait, you were 14 before today?” Ochaco asked.

“Whoa…Lucas, you’re a year YOUNGER than us?” Izuku asked. Lucas just sheepishly smiled, “W-Would…that make a huge difference in how you see me?” He simply asked.

(Later)

“I WIN, FLOWER BOY!” Katsuki smirked, Lucas just sighed. “…Yeah, you did. Congratulations…” Lucas said, sheepishly, but not enough where he was intimidated by Katsuki’s temper.

“I guess that goes without saying, though. You seem to have an affinity with knowing how to shoot…technically.” Lucas said.

“What’s THAT supposed to mean? Maybe get f****ng better and you wouldn’t have to complain.” Katsuki said. “I…wasn’t complaining. I was complimenting you.” Lucas said, putting it bluntly.

“Keep your shallow compliments to yourself, you d**n kid.” Katsuki told him. “Go play a game with someone else if you can’t keep up with me.”

Lucas just sighed.

“Okay, that’s fine. But…I haven’t said it yet, so…Happy Birthday, Bakugo-san.” Lucas said, politely.

Before walking off. “Whatever. To you, too, I guess.” Katsuki said, starting up the game again. Kirishima had watched them play the game.

Eijiro had placed his hand on Lucas’s shoulder. “Don’t let it bother you too much, man. Still, you did good to stand your ground like that.” He said, happily. “I-I appreciate it, but I wasn’t standing ground.” Lucas said.

“Nah, you were humble about it. That’s being manly, Sakai!” Kirishima said.

“I guess so.” Lucas said, folding his arms. He went to go see what Tsuyu was doing.

“Which one are you going for, Tsu?” Lucas asked. “I’m trying for that one right there.” She pointed to a bunny plush. “Don’t break my concentration, ribbit.” Tsuyu said, “And don’t use your powers, either. It’ll ruin the game.” Lucas and Eijiro looked on as Tsuyu tried to move the claw to grab the toy.

“Yeah, that’s the fun and irritating part about claw machines.” Lucas said, “Haha! I remember one time when I was little, Sensei dared me to just move them into the claw.” Lucas said, remembering those fond memories.

“Are you talking about Mr. Aizawa, Sakai? You knew him when you were younger?” Tsuyu asked. “O-Oh…no no, I-I’m talking about my teacher from before I came to UA.” Lucas lied, “Look, you got it!” Lucas said, looking at the claw machine picking up the toy. “Awesome job, Asui!” Eijiro said. “Thanks. Just to make sure, Sakai. You DIDN’T use your powers, ribbit?” Tsuyu asked.

“I wouldn’t. Sensei was testing me to make sure I wouldn’t.” Lucas said, remembering a few times where he DID try to use his powers to manipulate the outcome of the chronic gambling addiction.

“Lucas. Do you want to duel me in this racing game?” Shoto asked, nonchalantly. “Uh, sure! On my way!” Lucas said.

Ochaco watched as Izuku had played an arcade game, “I bet it’s really nice to have two of our classmates share the same birthday. Makes the memorizing easier!” Ochaco said, happily.

“Yeah, I guess it does. Still, I bet it sucks some of the others couldn’t make it.” Izuku said, looking at Katsuki trying to play one arcade game and seeing Shoto and Lucas playing the racing game.

“How do you think it’ll go when we need to sing Happy Birthday?” Ochaco asked.

“I-It’ll be something, that’s for sure.” Izuku said, quietly.

(Dude, can someone let me know what their favorite cake is in the comments? Mine’s a chocolate chip cookie cake)

“Happy Birthday to Bakugo & Lucas…

Happy Birthday to you two.”

They sang to the two of them, and Lucas can see Katsuki was just waiting to leave. “Yeah yeah, whatever. Just give me some cake and let me go home.” He said, brusquely.

“Here you go, Bakugo.” Tenya said, placing a cake down in front of him. “Good, now I can finally leave.” Katsuki said, not showing appreciation for the cake.